OF THE VVORLD: AND FIRST OF EVROPE.
THe WORLD is divided into two parts,
- Vnknowne,
Maginus.
or not fully discouered, and it lieth either vnder the
Articke, or vnder the
Antarticke circle. The former is rather supposed then knowne; the latter a little knowne, & hath the names of
Noua Guinea, Terra del fuego, P
[...]ittacorū regio, Maletur, &c. of which in the end of this book.
- Knowne either
- Anciently
- Lately, as
America.
EVROPE is ioyned to
Asia by that space of earth between the heads of
Tanais and
Duina: Asia is ioyned to
Africk by the
Aegyptian Istmus: America is ioyned (as most coniecture) to none of them.
Europe is separated from
Asia by
Duina, Tanais, Pal
[...] Maeotis, Pontus, Propontis, Hellespont, and the
Aegean, Asia is parted from
Africa by the
Red Sea, Africa from
Europe, by the
Mediterranean: Africa is greater then
Europe; Asia then
Africa; and
America bigger then all.
They which haue taken a delight in resembling every particular countrie to things more obvious to the sight and vnderstanding,
[Page 28] haue likened EVROPE to a Dragon, the head thereof (forsooth) being
Spaine, the wings
Italie &
Denmarke. In like manner they haue beene curiously impertinent in resembling
France to a Lozenge or
Rhomboides: Belgia to a Lyon,
Brittaine to an Axe:
Ireland to an Egge:
Peloponnesus to a Plantane leafe:
Spaine to an Oxe hide spred on the ground:
Italy (which indeed holdeth best proportion) to a mans leg, with diuers the like phantasmes of a capricious braine: these countries no more resembling them, then pictures made when painting was in her infancie, vnder which they were faine to write,
this is a Lion, and
this is a Whale; for feare the spectators might haue taken one for a Cocke, and the other for a Cat.
K
[...]ck
[...]rm.EVROPE though the least (as being in length but 3800, in breadth but 1200 miles) is yet of most renowne: first because of the temperature of the ayre, & fertility of the foyle; secondly, from the study of all Arts, both ingenious and mechanicall: thirdly, because of the Romane and Greek Monarchies; fourthly, from the puritie and syncerenesse of the Christian faith: fiftly because we dwell in it, and so first place it.
EVROPE is diuided into Continent and Ilands; the Continent is subdivided into
1. Spaine. 2. France. 3. Italy. 4. Belgia. 5. Germanie. 6. Denmarke 7. Norway. 8. Sweden. 9. Muscovia. 10. Poland. 11. Hungarie. 12. Dacia. 13. Sclavonia &
14. Greece. The Ilands are also in generall, either dispersed in the
1. Aegean Sea. 2. the
Ionian Sea. 3. the
Adriatique. 4. the
Mediterranean. 5. the
Brittish. and 6. the
Northerne Seas, of all which in the order and method, here and before proposed.
EVROPE is so called from
Europa, daughter to
Agenor, King of the
Phoenicians, brought hither (as the Poets faine) by
Iupiter in the shape of a Bull: but as Histories write, by a
Cretan Captaine named
Taurus, or in a shippe whose beake had wrought in it the figure of that beast.
Br
[...]erwood.In these Countries aboue particularized, besides the
Latine tongue, which is now rather scholasticall then nationall; and besides the
Italian, French, and
Spanish, being but as so many seuerall corruptions of the
Latine; & besides the
English, which is a compound of
Dutch, Latine, and
French: there are in all 14
[Page 29] mother tongues, which owe little or nothing to the
Roman, viz:
Irish spoken in
Ireland, and the West of
Scotland: 2. Brittish in
Wales. 3. Cantabrian or
B
[...]scaine, nigh vnto the
Cantabrian Ocean, and about the
Pyrenean hills:
4. Arabique in the mountaines of
Granada: 5. Finnique in
Finland, and
Lapland. 6. Dutch (though with different dialects) in
Germanie, Belgia, Denmarke, Swethland, and
Norwey. 7. Cauchian which the
East-Freizlanders (or
Cauchi) speake among themselues, for to strangers they speake
Dutch. 8. Slavonish, whose extent wee will hereafter shew.
9. I
[...]yrian on the East side of
Istria, and in the Isle of
Veggia: 10.
Greeke. 11. Hungarian, and
12. Epirotique in the greater and more mountainous parts of these countries.
13. Iazygian on the North side of
Hungarie, betweene
Dannbius and
Tibiscus: and
14. Tartarian in the
Taurica Chersonesus, and
European seats of that people.
I had almost forgot the Etymologie of EVROPE according to
Becanus, who thinking it vnmeet that
Europe being first inhabited by the
Gomerites or
Cymbrians, should haue a
Greeke name; maketh it
Europe quasi
Verhopp by the transposition of the two first letters;
Ver forsooth signifying (though I knowe not in what language) excellent, and
Hopp a multitude of people: because
Europe containeth (oh the wit of man!) a multitude of excellent people.
OF SPAINE.
THe most Westerne countrie of the Continent of
Europe,
Hist. of Sp. is
Spaine, inuironed on all sides with the Sea, except towards
France; from which it is separated by the naturall strength of the
Pyrenean mountaines, and the artificiall fortresse of
Pampelune on the Northwest and
Perpigna on the Southeast.
The figure of it is by
Strabo compared to an Oxehide spred on the ground, whose necke being the
Istmus which tieth it vnto
France, is not of such breadth, but that in a cleare day one may discouer the Sea on both sides.
The Countrie hath beene in diuers ages diuersly named, as
1. Hesperia either from
Hesperus a supposed King hereof, or
[Page 30] from
Hesperus the euening Starre, vnder which it was supposed to be situate, as being the farthest Countrie Westward. 2.
Iberia either from the famous riuer
Iberus, or from the
Iberi, inhabiting the Countrie in
Asia, which we call
Georgia. 3. Hispania, as their old Legends report, from
Hispanus one of the Kings; but as the soundest iudgements agree, from
Panus the
Iberian Captaine, For the
Grecians call it
[...]
Spania, as may bee proued in many places, that especially of the 15 to the
Romans verse the 28,
[...],
I will come by you into Spaine. No doubt but from the
Grecians the old
Romans borrowed the name of
Spania, which they often vsed, to which the
Spaniards according to their custome adding E. (as in
Escola, Escuda, &c.) made it
Espania and now
Hispania.
Grimston et Maginus.The whole circuit is 2480
Italian, or 1893
English miles. It is situate in the more Southernly part of the Northerne temperate
Zone, and almost in the m
[...]dd
[...]st of the fourth and sixth
C
[...]i
[...]ats, the longest day being fifteene houres in length.
Boterus reckoned the number of the Inhabitants, to be 8 millions of liuing soules, which computation may yet stand good. 1. If the heat of the Country vnfit for generation; 2. the barrennesse of the soyle vnfit for sustenance. 3. the number of Colonies planted in other kingdomes; and 4. The great warres of the last King, haue not d
[...]minished them.
They are a mixt people descending from the
Gothes, Sarracens, and
Iewes:
Hist. of Sp. from the
Iewes they borrow superstition, from the
Sarracens melancholy, from the
Gothes desire of liberty. How the
Gothes and
Sarracens came in hither, shall be sh
[...]wne in it's proper place. The
Iewes were here placed, partly by
Vlidor Vbit the Caliph, who sent hither 50000 families of
Moores and
Iewes: but principally by
Adrian the Emperour, who hauing totally banished the
Iewes from their natiue country, sent them to people this Region: the whole number of thē which came hither being no lesse then 500000 men, women, and children. Which seuerall nations by seuerall marriages are in processe of time incorporate into one.
Euphormionis Icon Anim. They are much giuen to women, impudent braggers, and extreamely prowd in the lowest ebbe of fortune; as appeareth by the poore Cobler on
[Page 31] his death-bed, who commanded his eldest Sonne comming to him for his last blessing,
to endeauour to retaine the maiest
[...]e worthie so great a familie; Memineris (said he)
in mai
[...]statem assurgere familia tua dignam. The same Author relateth another story to the like purpose. A wom
[...]n of this Country, attended on by three of her bratts, went a begging from dore to dore. Some
French Marchants trauelling that way, and pittying her case, offered her to take into their seruice the bigger of her boyes. But she, prowd though poore, scorning, as she said, that any of her linage should endure a prentiship, returned them this answere;
Quî aut tu, aut ego, sciamus, in quae fata sit genitus? For ought that she or they knewe, her sonne (simply as he stood there)
might liue to be king of Spaine. Not much vnlike to these is that tale of a Spanish
Caualei
[...]o, who being for some faults by him committed, whipped through the principall streets of
Paris: & keeping a sober pace, was advised by a friend to make more hast that he might the sooner be out of his paine: but he halfe in choler replied
That hee would not lose the least step of his pace for all the whipping in Paris. For indeed their gate is (Gennet-wise) very stately and maiesticall. But not to conceale their vertues and make our selues merry only at their follies, wherein all other nations beare more or lesse a share with them; they are questionlesse a people very graue in their carriages, and in offices of pietie very devout, to their King very obedient, and of their ciuill duties to their betters not vnmindfull. But that which in them deserueth the greatest commendations, is an vnmoued patience in suffering aduersities, accompanied with a setled resolution to ouercome them: a noble vertue, of which in their
Indian discoueries they shewed excellent proofes: and receaued for it a glorious and a golden reward.
It is said,
that the French are wiser then they seeme, and the Spaniards seeme wiser then they are; wherein they agree with many particular men of other nations, who carry the basest spirits vnder the prowdest lookes, and little found schollership vnder the most promising visages: and according to the Philosopher,
Sapientes potius cupiunt videri & non esse,
Aristotle.
quàm esse & non videri. In matters of warre the
Spaniards are too slow and dull,
[Page 32] the
French too headie and precipitate; the one loosing as many faire occasions by delaies, as the other ouerthroweth by too much hast: but betweene them both, they make one good Souldier; who according to the present opportunities, is to make vse of the spurre of courage; or the bit of respect.
Hist. of Sp.The women are sober, louing their husbands or friends; wonderfull delicate, curious in painting & perfuming: and though they haue wine in abundāce, yet are they not permitted to drink it; verifying therein the English prouerbe, that
none are wors
[...] sh
[...]d then the sho
[...]makers wife. They were wondrous strong, and beyond beleefe patient in the throwes of childbed.
Strabo telleth out of
Possidonius, of a woman that being hired for haruest worke, felt her trauell comming on her; who because she would not lose her daies wages, withdrewe her selfe vnder a bush, where being eased of her burden, she returned from one labour to another.
Brerewood.The language hath much affinity with the Latine.
Brerewood in his
Enquiries teporteth that he hath seen a letter, euery word whereof was both good
Latine and good
Spanish. Merula shewes a Copy of the like, pag. 300. By reason of this consonancy with the
Latine, the
Spaniards call their language
Romance. The other ingredients of this tongue are generally the
Gotish, Arabique, and old
Spanish; and in some places the
French also: these people hauing made great conquests, & hauing had great negotiations in this countrie. It is said to bee a very loftie swelling speech, full of complement and courteship.
Hist. of Sp.The Country heretofore was very abundant in Mines, insomuch that it was neuer free from Rouers of al nations. And it is affirmed that
Annibal out of one only Mine in the Country of the
Turdetani (now part of
Andaluzia) receaued 3000
l daily. It is enriched also with Sackes, Sugars, Oyle, Mettals, Liquoras, Rice, Silke, Lamb-skinnes, Wooll, Corke, Rosen, Steele, Orenges, Raisons, and fruit of the like nature, which owe most of their being to heat. But in Corne which is the staffe of life, it is very defectiue, and receaueth from
Italy, France, and
Sicilie the greatest part of it. The Cattle hereof are neither faire nor many; so that their fare is for the most part on sallets and
[...]ruits
[Page 33] of the earth; every Gentleman being limited what flesh he shall buy for himselfe and his familie. When that worthy Souldier S
r
Roger Williams heard a
Spaniard foolishly bragging of his Country Sallets, he gaue him this answere,
you haue indeed good s
[...]wce in Spaine,
but we haue dainty Beefes, Veales, and Muttons to eat with that sawee; & as God made Beasts to liue on the grasse of the earth, so he made man to li
[...]e vpon them. And it is obseru'd that if a
Spaniard haue a capon or the like good dish to his supper, you shall finde all the feathers scattered before his dore by the next morning.
For trauelling the Innes and Vents of this Country are very ill provided, insomuch that most men that would not goe supperlesse to sleepe, carry their prouision at their saddle bowes; & men of worth their bedding also. So poore and meane is the entertainement in these places.
Here liued in ancient times the Gyants
Gerion and
Cacus, which were queld by
Hercules: and in the flourishing of the Romane Empire,
Seneca the Tragoedian; and a Philosopher of the same name, a man of that happy memorie, that he could repeat 2000 names in the same order that they were rehearsed.
Quintilian the Oratour,
Lucian, and
Martial, excellent in their kindes, and
Pemponius Mela the Geographer. In the middle times
Fulgentius, and
Isidore Bishop of
Sevill. And in our Fathers dayes
Arias Montanus,
Hist. of Sp.
Osorius, Tostatus, Masius, &c. The principall Souldiers were
Theodosius the Great,
Bernard del Carpio, Cid Ruis Dias, Sancho the great of
Navarre, Ferdinand the Catholique,
Charles the Emperour, &c.
The Christian Religion was first here planted (as they say) by S
t
Iames Anno 37. They were all constant to the Bishop of Rome, insomuch that in the sixt Councell of
Tolledo, it was enacted that the King should suffer none to liue in his Dominions that professe not the Roman Catholike Religion; of which their King is so great a Patron, that a late Pope being sicke, and hearing divers moane his approaching end; vttered words to this effect,
My life can nothing profit the Church, but pray for the king of Spaine as its chiefe supporter.
Sands relations. For indeed the Kings of
Spaine, hauing framed to themselues an hope of the Westerne Monarchie;
[Page 34] & finding no fitter means of enlarging their own tēporal, then by cōcurring with the Pope in vpholding his spiritual Empire: haue linked thēselues most fast to that See. To this end they haue takē vpō thē to be the executioners of his excōmunicatiōs, by which office
Ferdinand the Catholike surprised
Navarre; hoping in time to worke so vpon the rest of the interdicted states of
Europe: which Monarchie of the
Spaniard is by the
Iesuites (who in all their perswasions couple, as one God, and one Pope, so one King) taught to be the only meanes to vnite the differences of the Church, and subdue that great enemy of religion the
Turke. And though by this office the kingdome of
Spaine and Popedome of
Rome, be thus straightly combined; yet herein the Popes haue ouershot themselues, in that leaning so much to the
Spaniard, and so immoderately increasing his dominion; they doe in a manner stand at his deuotion, and may peraduenture in the end bee forced to cast themselues into his armes as their good Lord and master. For certaine it is that the Spanish Agents haue openly braued the Cardinals, and told them that they hoped to see the day, wherein their King should offer to the Pope halfe a dozen to be made Cardinals, and hee not dare to refuse any: and that they themselues should choose no Pope but one of their masters naming. So great an inconuenience it is more then possible it may bee to the Popes, in making this Prince the one and only string to their bowe.
Hist. of Sp.The chiefe Riuers are
1. Tagus, celebrated for his golden sands, the head of it is in the mountaine
Seira Molina neere to
Cuenca, from the which it runneth by the citty
Tolledo, & then smoothly gliding by the walls of
Lisbon, doth pay his tribute to the Westerne Ocean.
2. Ana (now
Guadiana) which rising about the same place, runneth afterward vnder the ground the space of 15 miles, and hence the Spaniards bragge, that they haue a bridge whereon 10000 cattle dayly feed. This is an accident common to many rivers, as to
Mole a small riuer in
Surrey, Erasinus in
Greece, and
Lycus in
Anatolia, of which last thus
Ovid.
Sic vbi terreno Lycus est epotus
[...]iatu,
Existit procul hinc, alio
(que) renaseitur ere.
[Page 35]So
Lycus swallowed by the gaping ground
At a new mouth farre off is rising found.
3. Ba
[...]is (now
Guadalquivir) which in the
Arabique signifieth a great Riuer. This together with
Guadiana augment the south Sea with their liquid currents. 4.
Duerus which arising from the hills of
Biscay runneth Westward. 5.
Iberus, which hauing his head among the fame mountaines, runneth Eastward almost 400 miles, and is nauigable 200: the other I will hereafter specifie.
The chiefe hills are three, 1.
Idubeda, Iubalda or
Aurentius Sa
[...]us, stretching from the
Pyrenai towards
Portugal. 2. Seira Morena, declining frō the midst of
Spaine towards the streights of
Gibraltar. A chaine of hills sufficiently famous, were it only in this that
Cervanses the wit of
Spaine, made it the sceane of of many the warlike exploits atchieued by the flower & creame of Knight errantrie,
Brerewood.
Don Quixot de la Mancha. And thirdly the
Alpuxaras or
Seira Nevada, which thwart the kingdome of
Granada from East to West: high steepy hills, & among which the people to this day speake the
Arabique tongue perfectly.
This kingdome was first inhabited by
Tubal the sonne of
Iaphet,
Hist. of Sp. from whom to
Gargarus Melicola, are numbred 25 kings; who lasted 988 yeares: the chiefe of which are said to haue beene,
1 Hesperus, who subduing also
Italy, named both countries
Hesperia; but so, that
Italy was called
Hesperia the greater; and
Spaine, Hesperia the lesse.
2. Hispanus whence they conceit the name of
Hispania to be deriued. 3.
Tagus. 4. Baetus, and
5. Anus, whence the three famous Riuers in
Spaine so called, must by all meanes be deriued. 6.
Idubeda, god father no doubt to the great mountaine so called.
7. Sicileus from whom the Ile of
Sicilie is said to take denomination.
8. Hispalus, who is reported to haue built the Citty
Sevill or
Hispalis. 9. Brigus the founder of
Flavio Briga, and other Townes ending in
Briga. 10. Lusus who gaue name to
Lusitania or
Portugall. The Catalogue of these Kings I desire no man to beleeue farther then that of our owne state from
Brute to
Cassibeline. As for the comming of
Tubal hither, it is doubtleffe a meere vanity; though we deny not that the
Spaniards are of the progenie of
Tubal, as being
[Page 36] the descendants of the
[...]beri; whom
Iosephus saith to haue beene anciently called
Thobe
[...]os: a name in which are all the radicall letters of
Tubal, and not much differing f
[...]om it in sound. Somewhat before the time of
G
[...]rga
[...]us Melicola, the
Iberians came in vnder
Panus, and immediatly after his death, the country was diuided amongst many Princes and Commonweales, till the comming of the
Carthaginians, for the space of nine hundred and odde yeares; in which time we finde nothing obseruable. The
Romans first becomming Masters of it, diuided it into
Vlteriorem,
Maginus. lying from the riuer
Iberus westward, and
2. Citeriorem betweene the
Iberus and
Pyrenean Hills. But having totally wrested it from the
Carthaginians, they diuided it into.
Tarraconensem, so cal
[...]ed of
Tarragon the Metropolis; containing
Castile, Navarre, Arragon, Biscay &c.
2. Baetic
[...]m, of the riuer
Baetis running through it; comprehending,
Granada, Andaluzia, and
Estremadura. 3. Lusitanicam from
Lusui the 17
th King, and
Tania, which signifieth a Region, being somewhat of larger extent then
Portugall.
Brerewood Of these 3 parts,
Boetica was in most esteeme vnder the
Romans, insomuch that in this Prouince there were reckoned to be 8
Romane Colonies; 8 municipall Citties, and 29 other Townes, endued with the rights and priuiledges of the
Latines. The reason hereof was, that the people of this Country hauing beene formerly broken by the
Carthaginians, with more quiet endured the yoke of the
Romans; whereas the rest for a long time resisted the entrie & Empire of that prevailing Citty.
Hist. of Sp.
Scipio Africanus laid the first foundation of the Roman government in this country, which building, though vndertaken by many excellent workmen, was not throughly finished til the dayes of
Augustus, being almost 200 yeares since the first attempt. He roofed it, strengthned it, & made it a principall house in his Monarchicall citty.
Florus. For the old
incolae were exceeding valiant and resolute, sometimes disgracing, sometimes endangering the
Romane reputation; insomuch that there were more Commanders lost in these warres than any other. At first the
Romanes fought not with the Spaniards, but the
Carthaginians in
Spaine; then perished both the
Scipio's, viz▪ the father and
[Page 37] the vnkle of
Africanus. Viriathus held warre for 20 yeares:
Numantia resisted 15 yeares, the
Astures remained vnconquered; and also stiffely maintained their particular liberties, that
dijundicari non poterat (saith
Velleius)
Hispanisne Romanis plus esset in armis roboris, & vter populus alteri pariturus foret. Such were the ancient
Spaniards. This Country continued a Romane Province till about the yeare 400, when it was subdued by
Gundericus and his
Vandals: of which people, their beginnings, atchieuments, and period, we will dilate when wee come into
Africa, where the glory of them was most eminent, and where they ended like a Candle in a stinke. These
Vandals were not warme in their new conquests, whē the
Gothes (of whom more in
Sweden) seazed on this country; confining the
Vandals within
Baetica, which afterward they left, partly to eschew the neighbourhood of a potent enemy, and partly on better hopes in
Africke.
The
Gothes now seated in
Spaine,
Hist. of Sp. had yet the
Romans as pearles in their eyes, and pricks at their hearts, neither were they totally expelled till 642. This people were Christians; though infected with
Arrianisme, which ended in the dayes of
Leonigild, anno 586. Their Kings were chosen by election, and an excommunication laid on such by the fift councell of
Tolledo, as withstood the choice of the people. Their lawes most in vse were customary, written Statutes being first made by King
Henry, which the ensuing Princes perfected and established.
The
Gothish Kings in Spaine.
-
421
- 2
Valliae 22
-
443
- 2
Theoderic 13
-
446
- 2
Thorismund 3
-
459
- 4
Theod
[...]r
[...]c II. 14
-
473
- 5
Henry 18
-
491
- 6
Alaricus 21.
-
512
- 7
Gensalario 23
-
515
- 8
Amalaric 11
-
527
- 9
Theudes 18
-
543
- 10
Theodogisdus 3
-
546
- 11
Agila 5
-
551
- 12
Athanagildus 14
-
565
- 13
Luiba 3
-
568
- 14
Leonigild 18
-
586
- 15
Richared 15
-
601
- 16
Luiba II. 2.
-
603
- 17
Victoricus 7
-
610
- 18
Gundemaris 20
-
630
- 19
Sisebulus 9
-
639
- 20
Richared II. 2
-
641
- 21
Sunitilla 3
-
644
- 22
Sisenanda 7
-
[Page 38]651
- 23
Sunitilla II. 4
-
655
- 24
Tu
[...]gas 2
-
657
- 25
Vidisuindus 10
-
667
- 26
Recesuind 13
-
680
- 27
Bamba 9
-
689
- 28
Ering 7
-
696
- 29
Egypea 7
-
703
- 30
Vitiza
-
716
- 31
Roderick, Who sent Count
Iulian on an honorable Embassie to the
Moores of
Africa,
Hist. of Sp.
and in the meane time deflowred his daughter
Caua; which the father tooke in such indignation, that he procured the
Moores, amongst whom he had much credit, to come ouer into
Spaine. This request they performed vnder the conduct of
Musa and
Tarif: and hauing made a full conquest,
[...] MS h
[...]st. of the Sarr.
erected their kingdome. It is recorded that at the first comming of
Tariff into
Spaine, a poore woman of the country being willingly taken prisoner, fell downe at his feet, kissed them, and told him that she had oft heard her father (who was lettered) say, that
Spaine should bee conquered by 2 people, whose Generall should haue a mole on his right shoulder, and in whom one of his hands should be longer then the other. Hee to animate his Souldiers against the next encounter, vncloathed himselfe and shewed the marke, which so encouraged them, that they now doubted not the victory.
Rodericke had in his army 130000 foot, and 25000 horse:
Tariff had 30000 horse, and 180000 foot. The battaile continued 7 days together from morning to night: at last the
Moores were victorious. What became of king
Rodericke was neuer knowne; his Souldiers tooke one arrayed in their kings apparel, whom vpon examination they found to be a Sheepheard; with whom the king after the discomfiture had changed cloaths.
It is written also that before the comming of thofe
Saracens, king
Roderick vpon hope of some treasure,
Hist. of Sp. did open a part of the Pallace of long time forbidden to bee touched: but found nothing but pictures which resembled the
Moores; with a prophecie, that whensoeuer the Pallace was there opened, such
[...] people as was there resembled, should ouercome
Spaine, and so it happened.
The
Moores now Lords of
Spaine, by the treason of
Iulian, who hauing seene the miserable death of his wife and children, was starued in prison by the
Africans: permitted free vse of religion
[Page 39] to the old inhabitants; least they seeking new dwellings for the liberty of conscience, should leaue their natiue soyle desolate. The
Moores finished their conquest in fiue yeares, say some; others in two; and some againe in eight mone
[...]hs. To keep the new conquered country in subiection no way was so conven
[...]ent as to plant Colonies: but the
Morisco women would not abandon their old seats. Herevpon
Musa and
Tarif by guifts, pardons, and perswasions drew many Christian women to forsake their religion; whom they married to the Souldiers. Not long after,
Vlidor Vbit (whom some call
Alma
[...]zar) the great
Caliph, sent ouer about 50000 families of
Moores and
Iewes; assigning them a convenient portion of lands, to bee held with great immunities, and vpon small rents. These politique courses notwithstanding, the
Moores long enioyed not sole soveraignty herein; for the Christians hauing now recouered breath, chose themselues Kings: and the authority of the
Caliphs declining, gaue the
Saracen Moores liberty to erect divers petty royalties; so that at last
Spaine fell into a twelue-partite diuision, viz: into the kingdomes and proprietary estates of
1 Leon and
Oviedo. 2 Navarre. 3 Corduba, 4 Gallicia. 5 Biscay
[...] Tolledo. 7 Murcia. 8 Castile. 9 Portugall. 10 Valentia. 11 Catelogne. and
12 Arragon, of which in order.
LEON and OVIEDO.
The kingdome of LEON and OVIEDO hath on the East and South
Biscay and
Castile;
Hist. of Sp. on the North the Ocean; on the West
Gallicia. This country is by a more ancient name called
Asturia, from the
Astures which were the ancient inhabitants hereof. It yeelded the small, though swift, horses, which from hence the
Romans called
Asturcones; wee may english them
Hobbies: but in processe of time, this
Asturco became a commō name for Geldings; and
Asturco Macedonicus in
Petronius is nothing but a
Macedonian Nagge.
Seldon in tit. of hon. This is the honour or title of the eldest sonne of
Castile, who is called Prince of the
Asturias; which some suppose to be giuen vnto them, because this was the first principality which held vp against the
Moores. But indeed the true originall hereof is to be referred to the time of the marriage of
Catharine, daughter vnto
Iohn of
Gaunt, and
[Page]
[...]
[Page]
[...]
[Page 40] in right of her mother
Constance true heire to the realme of
Castil: vnto
Henry sonne to
Iohn the first then in possession of that kingdome. For to this new married couple it was granted, that after the manner of
England, where the heire apparant is called
Prince of
Wales; they should be called Princes of the
Asturia's. In succeeding times the townes of
Iean, Vbeda, Biatia, and
Andutar, were added to the patrimonie; and so vnto this day continue.
The chiefe Town
[...]s of this kingdome are
1 Aviles on the Sea side.
2 Palenza, which first felt the armes of the
Sucvi. 3 Oviedo, which gaue title to the first Christ
[...]an Kings after the Moorish conquest. It was ioyn'd in title with
Leon Anno 896. and quite left out by
Raymir, 904.
4. Aftorga, a Towne happy in this, that it felt not the fury of the lustfull king
Vi
[...]iza; who to secure himselfe in vnlawfull pleasures, and weaken his subiects, if they should attempt revenge; dismantled all the townes in
Spaine except
Leon, Tolledo, and this
Astorga. 5 Leon recouered from the Moores 712, and by some called
Legio, because they guesse the 1
[...]
th Legion to haue here lodged, which was called
Legio Germanica.
Hist. of Sp.That kingdomes are to be kept by the same meanes they are got, is an axiom among Politicians: but that they are lost by the same, would seeme harsh vnto them; yet so it hapned to the
Moores. The lust of
Rodericke, a Spanish king, brought them thither; and the lust of
Magnutza, a Moorish Viceroy, gaue the first checke to their fortune, which proued at last the ouerthrow of that kingdome: for
Magnutza hauing employed
Pelagius, a young Prince of the
Asturia's, on an Embassie to
Musa, the Captaine Generall of the
Moores, then resident at
Corduba; in his absence rauished his sister, and at his returne died by the edge of his sword: in applause of which noble act, & hope of greater exploits,
Pelagius was by the people made King of
Oviedo.
The Kings of
Oviedo and
Leon.
-
716
- 1
Pelagius 20
-
735
- 2
Falfila 2
-
737
- 3
Alphonsus 23
-
760
- 4
Pht
[...]illa 12
-
[Page 41]772
- 5
Aurelius 6
-
778
- 6
Sillo 6
-
784
- 7
Mauregatus 3
-
787
- 8
Veramund 2
-
789
- 9
Alphonso the chast. 36
-
825
- 10
Raymir 6
-
831
- 11
Ordogno 10
-
841
- 12
Alphonso the great 46
-
887
- 13
Garcia 4
-
891
- 14
Ordogno II. 5
-
898
- 15
Phroilla II. 2
-
900
- 16
Alphonso IV. 5
-
905
- 17
Raymir II. 19
-
924
- 18
Ordogno III. 5
-
929
- 19
Sancho 11
-
940
- 20
Raymir III. 25
-
965
- 21
Veramund II. 17
-
982
- 22
Alphonso V. 35
-
1018
- 23
Veramund III. 6
-
1025
- 24
Sancha Q. of Leon 42
-
1025
- 24
Fernand k. of Cast. 42
-
1067
- 25
Alphonso VI, 41
-
1108
- 26
Vrraca of Leon, 14
-
1108
- 26
Alphonso of N. & Ar. 14
-
1122
- 27
Alphons. VIII 35
-
1157
- 28
Fernand II. 31
-
1188
- 29
Alphonso IX. 42
-
1230
- 30
Fernand III. who by the power and pollicy of his mother, seazed on the
Castiles, which were neuer since disioyned from
Leon.
The Armes of this kingdome are
Argent a Lyon
passant crowned
Or, which when the
Castiles were ioyned to this kingdome, were quartered with the Armes of those Countries.
Camde
[...]s R
[...]m. This was the first time that euer Armes were borne quartered; and was seconded by our
Edward the 3
d, who to shew his title to the Crowne of
France, not only tooke on the title of King of
France, but quartered the Armes thereof with those of
England as to this day they continue.
2. NAVARRE.
NAVARRE is the second kingdome for antiquity in
Spaine. it hath on the East the
Pyrenean mountaines, on the West
Iberus, on the North
Biscay,
Mercat
[...] on the South
Arragon. The old inhabitants hereof were the
Vascones, who passing ouer the hills into
France, possessed that part of it, called since
Vasconia or
Gascoigne.
The ch
[...]efe Ci
[...]ties are
Victoria, made a Citty by
Iohn husband to Q
Blanch, king of
Arragon and
Navarre. Th
[...]s towne is situate in the country which they now call
Alava, which in
[Page 42] our ordinary Mappes is placed betweene
Castile and
Biscay ▪ of which last it seemeth to haue beene a part.
2 Viana the title of the
Navarran Prince.
Gui
[...]ciard. Nigh vnto this Towne
Caesar Borgia was slaine by an ambush: hee was sonne to Pope
Alexander the 6, and by his father first made Cardinall, but reliquishing that title, he was by king
Charles the 8, made Duke of
Valence in
Daulphine. During the life of his father hee had reduced many townes to the obedience of the Church; but af
[...]er his death hee was by Pope
Iulio the 2, confined. From
Rome he stole to
Gonsalvo, Viceroy in
Naples, for
Ferdinand the Catholique; who, notwithstanding his safe conduct giuen, sent him prisoner to
Spaine: from hence he escaped desperatly, (sliding down a window) into
Navarre, where he was (as we haue said) slaine by an ambush. So many times was
Machiavels great Politician ouer-reached by bookemen and souldiers. 3.
Sanguessa, whose Inhabitants and neighbours in the beginning of this
Pyrenean kingdome, paid a tribute of kine yeerely. And 4
Pampelune the Metropolis of this Countrie, a towne banded by the racket of Fortune, into the hazards of
Gothes, Moores, Navarrois, French, and now
Castilians.
It took the name of
Navarre, either from a town amongst the mountaines, called
Navarrin, a place most likely, by reason of its strong situation, to resist the fury of the
Moores, and to support the title of a new Potentate: or 2 from
Navois, signifying a champion Country. It was also called the kingdome of
Sobabre,
Hist. of Sp. for that the
Pyrenei are in this place so called. The first king was
Garcia Ximenes, who with 600 men only, began to oppose the
Saracens, and left both title and possession vnto his successours. The sixt from this
Garcia, was
Inigo surnamed
Arista, who began the ceremony of crowning and anointing in this Continent, according to the Spanish History. But the old Romane Prouinciall, cited by M
r
Selden in his
Titles of Honour, acknowledgeth no such honour due hereto: ascribing it only to the Emperours of the East and West, the Kings of
Hierusalem, England, France, and
Sicily. The 13
th King was
Sancho, for his valour and potencie surnamed the great; He was the first that euer did write himself King of
Spaine, his predecessours calling
[Page 43] themselues kings of
Navarre, his cōtemporaries kings of
Leon only, the
Gothes Kings of the
Gothes in
Spaine, and so the
Vandals and
Suevi. The reason was, because being a Prince of great power-ablenesse, he had also almost all
Spaine, which belonged not to the
Moores, in his possession. The Earledome of
Arragon was vnited to this
Navarre, A
o 867, when
Garcia king hereof was married to
Vrraca heire of
Arragon▪ Castile he held in the right of his wife
Donna Nugna, sister and heire to Earle
Sancho: & as for
Leon, he forcibly detained a great part of it vnder his Empire. Had all those Estates continued vnited vnder one head, questionlesse the Kingdome of the
Moores had not so long subsisted; but this
Sancho louing all his sonnes alike, gaue them alike portions and honours, bequeathing to his eldest son
Garcia, Navarre; and that part of
Leon which he conquered: to his second son
Fernando, Castile: to his base son
Raymir, Arragon, both which he had erected into Kingdomes. By meanes of this vnpolitick course, his sonnes being of equall powers & honours, insteed of opposing the common foe, bandied against each other; which, had all these principalities remained joyned, or the latter not dignified with the title of Kingdomes, had bin avoyded. The 30
th King was
Charles the 2
d, whom I mention not for any glorious actions atchieued in his life, for that was full enough of ignominie; but for the strangenes and hideousnes of his death. He was a king much giuen to voluptuousnes and sensuall pleasures, which so wasted his spirits, that in his old age he fell into a kind of a Lethargie. To comfort his benummed joynts, he was bound and sowed vp naked in a sheet steeped in boyling
Aquavitae: The Chirurgion hauing made an end of sowing him, and wanting a knife to cut off the threed, tooke a waxe candle that stood lighted by him; but the flame running down by the threed, caught hold on the sheet, which (according to the nature of
Aquavitae) burned with that vehemencie, that the miserable King ended his dayes in the fire. The 38
th Princes were
Katharine Queene of
Navarre, and
Iohn Earle of
Albret in
Gascoigne, her husbād; in whose reigne
Navarre was surprized by
Fernando the Catholique, as anon I wil more particularly tell you. In the mean time let vs summe vp the Kings of this hillie Realme.
The Kings of
Navarre.
-
716
- 1
Garcia 42
-
758
- 2
Garcia II 44
-
802
- 3
For
[...]o 13
-
815
- 4
Sancho 17
-
832
- 5
Ximenes 18
-
840
- 6
Inigo 27
-
867
- 7
Garcia III 18
-
885
- 8
Fortun II 6
-
901
- 9
Sancho II 19
-
920
- 10
Garcia IV 49
-
969
- 11
Sancho III 24
-
993
- 12
Garcia V 7 (34
-
1000
- 13
Sancho the great
-
1034
- 14
Garcia VI 20
-
1054
- 15
Sancho V 22
-
1076
- 16
Sancho VI 18
-
1094
- 17
Pedro 10
-
1104
- 18
Alphonso 30
-
1134
- 19
Garcia VII 16
-
1150
- 20
Sancho VII 46
-
1196
- 21
Sancho VIII 40
-
1236
- 22
Blanch Q. 19
-
1236
- 22
Theobald E. of Champaigne 19
-
1255
- 23
Theobald II 18
-
1273
- 24
Henry 5
-
1276
- 25
Ioane Qu. 31
-
1276
- 25
Philip K. of France 31
-
2307
- 26
Lewis Huttin 10
-
1317
- 27
Philip the long 5
-
1322
- 28
Charl. the faire 8
-
1330
- 29
Ioane Qu. of Navarre. 21
-
1330
- 29
Philip E. of Eureux. 21
-
1351
- 30
Charles II 37
-
1388
- 31
Charles III 39
-
1427
- 32
Blanch Q. of Navarre 54
-
1427
- 32
Iohn King of Arragon 54
-
1481
- 33
Leonora Q. of Nauarre 4
-
1481
- 33
Gaston E. of Foix 4
-
1485
- 34
Fran. Phoebus 4
-
1485
- 35
Katharin Q. of Navarre 32
-
1485
- 35
Iohn E. of Albret. 32
-
1517
- 36
Hen. of Albret 39
-
1556
- 37
Ioane of Albret 6
-
1556
- 37
Anth. of Burbon 6
-
1562
- 38
Henry of Burbon K. of Fr. and Nav. 48
-
1610
- 39
Lewis King of
France and
Navarre now liuing, with whom remaine the Rights, but not the Possession of this Kingdome. For in the reigne of
Catharine, and
Iohn of
Albret, Ferdinand the Catholique, gathered a great power vnder
[Page 45] pretence of rooting out the
Moores, and surprized this Kingd
[...]me altogether vnprouided, and destitute of all meanes to make the smallest resistance, Anno 1512. The pretended reason of this surprizall, w
[...]s an Excommunication, laid on these Prince by the Pope, of which this King took vpon him to be the executioner: but the true cause was an ancient desire which this King had to prossesse this frontire Kingdome, it being a strong Bulwarke against
France. It happened then that
Lewis the 12
th hauing incurred the displeasure of Pope
Iulio the second, was together with all his adherents, excommunicated, and his and their estates giuen to such as could or would subdue them. The King and Queene of
Navarre were at this time both
French sub
[...]ect, he in respect of
Albret his paternall inheritance, & she of her Earledomes of
Foize &
Bearne; and therefore sided with the
Fre
[...]ch King.
Guicciardin
Ferdinand hauing (as we said) levied an army vnder color of extirpating ths
Moores, turneth vpon the
French King, and demandeth of these Princes not only a free passage through their Countrie, but also to haue certaine places of strength put into his hands for his better assurance. These vnjust demands the
Navar
[...]ys denied, whereupon
Ferdinand with all expedition, invadeth the kingdome, which he tooke without a blow giuen; the
French King being as backward in affording due assistance, as the other was vnprovided of meanes for defence The
French netled with this losse, diuers times attempted the recouery of it, but in va
[...]ne,
[...]or the
Spainiard still keepeth it.
The armes of
Navarre are
Gu
[...]es a Carbuncle nowed
Or.
Bara.
In this Kingdome was the order of Knighthood called the
Lilly,
Grimston. begun by
Garcia the sixt: their blazon is a pot of Lillies, on which is graued the portraiture of our Lady; their duty was to defend the faith, and dayly to repeat certain
Ave Maries, &c.
3. CORDVBA.
The Kingdome of CORDVBA comprehended
And
[...]luzia, the Country of
Granada and
Estremadura.
Ortelius.
ANDALVZIA called by
Pl
[...]ny Conventus Cordubensis, is between the hill
Seira Morena North,
Granada East, and the Sea: it is so called
quasi Vandaluzia from the
Vandals, who
[Page 46] long time, and till their expulsion into
Africa possessed it.
This is the most rich and fertile countrie of all
Spaine, watered with the riuers
Anas, 2 Odier, 3 Batis, and
4 Teneo.
Martial.The chiefe cities are
Corduba the Royall seat of the
Moorish Kings: here were borne
Lucan and both the
Seneca's.
Duos
(que) Senecas, unicum
(que) Lucanum,
Foecunda loquitur Corduba.
Corduba glorying in her fruitfull field,
One
Lucan, and two
Seneca's did yeeld.
This city is vulgarly called
Cordova, & hence commeth our true
Cordovan leather, made of the skin of a
Sardinian beast. Neere vnto this city is a wood of 30 miles in length, hauing nothing but Oliue trees: and not farre hence by the Village called
Munda,
Florus. was fought that notable battaile betweene
Caesar, and the sonnes of
Pompey. The honour of the day fell vnto
Caesar, who then made an end of the ciuill warres, which that very day foure yeares before, were begun by
Pompey the Father. In this battaile
Cneius Pompeius was slaine, and his strength broken; Neither did
Caesar escape without great losse, he neuer being before so put to his last trumpe: for seeing his souldiers giue back, he resolutely maintained the fight, bidding them remember they had at
Munda forsaken their Generall. Shame, & his noble example, encouraged the souldiers to a new onset, which was honoured with the tropheyes of victory. This was the last field that
Caesar euer was in, he being not long after, murdered in the Senate-house. In other places he vsed to say, he fought for honour; in this for his life. 2.
Marchena where the best Iennets are, not of this Prouince alone, but of all
Spaine: the riuer
Baetis (as it is thought) conveying some secret vertue vnto them. Of this race was the horse which
Caesar so loued, that at his death he erected his statue in the Temple of
Venus: And the ancient
Lusitani thought they were ingendred by the wind. 3.
Medina Sidonia, whose Duke was Captaine Generall of
the invincible Armado 1588. 4
Lucar di Barameda a great Hauen Towne, at which the man which either was the true
Sebastian King of
Portugall,
Hist. of Sp. or else would so haue bin accounted, arriued in a Galley from
Naples, where he had bin kept in a darke dungeon
[Page 47] three dayes without any sustenance, but a knife & a halter. If man
[...] judgments durst herein be free, I could say that the arguments la
[...]d down in the
Spanish History on this behalfe, are both vnanswered, and better then such as were brought against him. But he hath bin now long dead, and therefore let all the probabilities and suspitions of his being the same man, be buried with him: though certain it is, that the
Spaniards vsed to say, that either he was the true
Sebastian, or the diuell in his likenes. 5
Xeres a sea-town also, whence come our
Xeres sacke, commō ly called
Sherrie sacks. 6.
Tariffa seated at the end of the promontorie toward
Africke, and so called, because
Tariff the leader of the
Moores into
Spaine, here landed, And 7.
Seuill the fairest city not of
Andaluzia alone, but of all
Spaine. It is in compasse sixe miles, environed with beautifull wals, & adorned with many magnificent and stately buildings of Palaces, Churches, and Monasteries; amongst which, that of the
Gertosins is endowed with 25000 crownes of yearely revenue. Vnder the jurisdiction of this city are no lesse then 20000 small Villages. It is also a most flourishing Vniversity,
Lewk
[...]or of cities. wherein studied
Avicen the
Moore that excellent and learned Scholler; Pope
Silvester the second, and
Leander. Famous also is it for two provinciall Councels holden here, the first A
o 584, the last A
o 636, and also that here are continually maintained 30000 Gennets for the seruice of the King. The riuer
Baetis diuideth it into two parts, both joyned together by a stately and beautifull bridge.
Hist. of Sp▪ It was recouered by
Fernand the 2 of
Castile, A
o 1248. from hence come our
Seuill Orenges; from hence the
Castilians hoyse saile toward the
Indians; lastly, here is the body of
Christopher Columbus with this (I cannot say worthy) Epitaph.
Quade.
Christ
[...]pherus (genuit quem Genoa clara) Columbus
(Numine perculsus quo nescio) primus in altum
Descendens pelagus, solem versus
(que) cadentem;
Directo cursu, nostro hactenus abdita mundo
Littora dete
[...]i, Hispano paritura Philippo:
Audenda hinc alijs plura, & maiora reliquens.
I
Christopher Columbus whom the land
Of Genoa first brought forth, first took in hand
To scull the Westerne waues, and was delighted
To find such coasts as were vnknowne before;
Th'euent was good, for I descried the shore
Of the new World, that it might learne t'obey
Philip, which o're the
Spanish should beare sway;
And yet I greater matters left behind
For men of more meanes, and a brauer mind.
Maginus.The custome of this town only is worth vnto the King halfe a million of gold yearely. The revenues of the Archbishop hereof are 100000 crownes yearely, as hauing in his whole Diocese 2000 Benefices, besides Frieries, Nunneries, Hospitals. He is next in degree to the Archbishop of
Tolledo, and is the Metropolitan of
Andaluzia, and the
Fortunate Ilands. Isidore so much renowned for his sincerity & profoundnesse in learning, was Bishop here, who is vsually called
Isidorus Hispalensis, to distinguish him from another of that name, called
Pelusietae.
2 GRANADA is bounded with
Marcia on the East,
Andaluzia on the West,
Castile North, and the
Mediterranean South.
Lewknor. The chiefe Cities are
Granada, a fine and stately Towne, whence come our
Granada stockings. The houses hereof are built all of curious free stone, with delicate and artificiall masonry, shewing great magnificence. It is replenished within with abundance of wholesome and pleasing springs, and fenced without with a strong wall, in which are 12 gates, and 130 turrets. Here is still to be seene the palace of the
Moorish kings, an excellent and magnificent structure couered ouer with gold, and indented with
Mosaicall worke, This City is the ordinary Parliament and Court of Iustice for all the Southerne parts of
Spaine, in like manner as
Valadolit is for the North;
Madrid like the high Parliament of
Paris, hauing jurisdiction ouer, and receiuing appeales from both. 2
Alamia famous for her bathes. 3
Malaga or
Malaca,
Plutarch. a towne sacked by
Crassus the rich
Roman who flying into
Spaine to auoide the fury of
Marius and
Cinna, who had slaine his father and vncle, hid himselfe and his companions eight moneths together in a caue; but hauing intelligence of their deaths, he issued out, and ransacked amongst
[Page 49] many other cities, this
Malaga. From hence come our
Malaga Sackes: and to the great prejudice of the
Moores was this Towne taken by
Fernand the Catholique 1487.
[...]4
Alm
[...]ri
[...] a great Hauen-towne. 5.
Osuna.
3 ESTREMEDVRA hath on the East and North
Castile, on the West
Portugal, on the South
Vandaluzia, it was once called
Baeturia from the
Baetis which runneth through it. The chiefe cities are 1
Merida (formerly called
Augusta Emerita) nigh vnto which was the battle betweene
Val
[...]a King of the
Gothes, and
Atace King of the
Alani, and
Vandals (surnamed
Silinges:) the victory whereof falling to the
Gothes, caused the
Vandals to leaue their first footing in
Spaine. This town sprung from the ruine of
Norba Caesarea, which by
Petronius and
Afranius, two of
Pompeyes captaines, was laide euen with the ground, for adhering faithfully to
Iulius Caesar. It was built & made a Colonie by
Augustus, who placing in it his old souldiers, whom the
Latines call
Emeriti, gaue it the name of
Augusta Emerita. 2
Guadalcanall famous for mines of gold and siluer. The first
Incola were the
Vestones. It was taken from the
Moores 1147.
The
Saracens hauing made almost a plenarie conquest of
Spaine, and vtterly subverted the
Gothish kingdome, were first subject vnto the
Caliphs of
Babylon, but after some few yeares, the vast Empire of the
Saracens ouer-burdened by its owne waight, began to bend downewards; and the
Sultans who by institution, were but Vicegerents to the
Mahumetan Pope of Bagdet, invested themselues with the wreathes of royall authority: euery one plucking some feathers from this
Arabian Peacocke to hide his owne nakednesse withall. In this confusion the more potent
Saracens of
Spaine, fortified themselues as they best could, making as many Kingdomes as Cities, and almost as many Cities as townes. Yet did the more splendide Sunne of Maiestie shine in the Sphere of
Corduba.
The
Moorish Kings of
Corduba.
-
757
- 1
Abderamen 30
-
787
- 2
Hizen 7
-
794
- 3
Haliathan 25
-
819
- 4
Abderamen II 20
-
839
- 5
Mahomet 35
-
874
- 6
Almudix 2
-
[Page 50]876
- 7
Abdalla 13
-
889
- 8
Abderamen III 50
-
939
- 9
Hali Hatan 17
-
956
- 10
Hizen II 35
-
989
- 11
Zulcimen 4
-
993
- 12
Mahomet II 10
-
1001
- 13
Hali 2
-
1003
- 14
Cacin 4
-
1007
- 15
Hiaia 1
-
1008
- 16
Abderamen IV 1
-
1009
- 17
Mahomet III 1
-
1010
- 18
Hizen III 1
-
1011
- 19
Ioar 3
-
1014
- 20
Mahomet IV
After the death of this
Mahomet, the kingdome of
Corduba was tossed with diuers fortunes, as being sometimes vnder the protection, sometimes the command of the Kings of
F
[...]z and
Morocco: but alwayes supported by the
Africans against the
Christians in
Spaine, till at last the kingdome was ruinated by King
Fernand of
Castile, 1236. after it had flourished vnder 20 Kings almost 260 yeares.
Bara. The Armes of the Realme of
Corduba were
Or, a Lyon
Gules, armed and crowned of the first: a border
Azrue, charged with 8 towres
Argent. Corduba thus taken, the
Moores flie to
Granada, and there renue their strength and kingdome: Which kingdome, how and when it ended, we shall not be long before we tell you. As for the name and Nation of
Moores, it continued in
Spaine euen vntil our time; most of that people professing, or at least, seeming to professe the Christian Religion. But in the yeare 1609, to the number of a million of them and vpwards, going about to free themselues from the danger of the Inquisition, and to rec
[...]uer their old liberty again: gaue just occasion to the kings of
Spaine, to vse that hard point of seuerity toward them, which he afterwards did, banishing the whole Nation out of his dominions for euer; when this had bin to them their natiue soyle for almost 900 yeares.
The
Moorish Kings of
Granada.
-
1236
- 1
Mahomet Alcamir 36
-
1272
-
Hist. of Sp.
2
Mahomet Mir Almir 30
-
1302
- 3
Mahomet Aben Ezar 7
-
1309
- 4
Mahomet Aben Evar 0
-
1309
- 5
Ismael 13
-
1322
- 6
Mahomet 12
-
2334
- 7
Ioseph Aben Amet 20
-
1354
- 8
Mahomet Aben 23
-
[Page 51]1377
- 9
Mahomet Vermeil 2
-
1379
- 10
Mahomet Guadix 13
-
1392
- 11
Ioseph II 4
-
1396
- 12
Mahomet Aben Balva 11
-
1407
- 13
Ioseph III 16
-
1423
- 14
Mahomet Aben Azar 9
-
1432
- 15
Ioseph Aben Almud 13
-
1445
- 16
Mahomet Osmen 13
-
1458
- 17
Ismael II 6
-
1464
- 18
Muley Alboacen 16
-
1482
- 19
Mahomet Bonbdelin, He was the last King of the Moores in
Spaine;
Hist. of Sp.
For as the kingdome of
Granado beganne vnder a
Mahomet, a
Fernand King of
Castile: so it ended vnder a
Mahomet, a
Fernand being King of
Castile. In the tenth yeere of this mans reigne, about the yeere 1492. the Empire of the
Moores ended in
Spaine, by the valour of
Ferdinand the Catholique, and
Isabel his wife, after their first entrance into it more then 760 yeeres. Such as after the decay of their kingdome stayed in
Spaine, were by a statute in that case prouided, to be Christened; and that they might be known to bee as they professed, the
Inquisition was ordained, consisting of a certaine number of
Dominican Friers; who finding such counterfeiting Christians, were first gently to reproue and exh
[...]rt them, and after if no amendment followed, to inflict some mulct vpon them. This custome in it selfe was wondrous tollerable & laudable; but from the
Moores it is turned on the
Protestants, and that with such violence and extremity of torture, that it is counted the greatest tyranny and seuerest kind of persecution vnder heauen: Insomuch that many Papists who would willingly die for their Religion, abhorre the very name and mention, and to the death withstand the bringing in of this slauerie among them. This is it that made the people of
Arragon and
Naples rebell, countries where the people are all of the Papall side: and this was it which caused the irremediable revolt of the
Low-countries; the greatest part of that nati
[...]n at the time of their taking armes,
Sauds rela
[...]. of Relig.
being Catholickes. Yet is it planted & established in
Spaine, & all
Italy, (
Naples and
Venic
[...] excepted.)
[Page 52] This racking of mens consciences is committed to the most zealous, fierie and rigorous Friers in the whole packe. The least suspition of heresie, affinity, or commerce with Heretikes, reprouing the liues of the Clergie, keeping any bookes, or editions of bookes prohibited; or discoursing in matters of Religion, are offences sufficient. Nay they will charge mens consciences vnder paine of damnation, to detect their nearest & dearest friends, if they doe but suspect them to be herein culpable. Their proceedings are with great secrecie & seuerity: for 1. the parties accused, shall neuer know their accuser, but sh
[...]lbe constrained to reueale their own thoughts & affections. 2
ly if they are but convinced of any errour in any of their opinions, or be gainsaied by two witnesses, they are immediatly condemned: 3
l• if nothing can be proued against them, yet shall they with infinite tortures & miseries be kept in the house diuers yeares, for a terrour to others: & 4
ly if they escape the first brunt with many torments and much anguish; yet the second questioning or suspition, brings death remedilesse. And as for torments and kindes of death,
Phalaris and his fellow-tyrants, come farre short of these bloud-hounds. Each of those Inquisitors is honoured with the title of Lord, and are a great terrour to the neighbouring Peazants. There goeth a tale, how one of their Lordships desiring to eate of the peares which grew in a poore mans Orchard not farre off, sent for him to come vnto him: which put the poore Swaine into such a fright, that he fell sick, and kept his bed. Being afterward informed that his peares were the cause of his Lordships message, he plucked vp the tree by the roots, carrying it with all the fruit on it vnto him: and when he was demanded the reason of that vnhusbandly action; he protested that hee would neuer keepe that thing in his house which should giue any of their Lordships a further occasion to send for him.
The Armes of
Granada are
Or, a Pomegrauat slipped
Vert.
4. GALLICIA.
Gallicia hath on the East the
Asturia's, on the West & North the Sea, on the South the riuer
Minius. The former Inhabitants were of
Gallaici, whence the name is deriued. The Country is
[Page 53] like that of the
Asturias, mountainous, and almost inaccessible; and so the fitter to hold out against forreine invasions, and to defend the person of its own Princes, and the common liberty.
The chiefe Cities are 1
Compostella, vulgarly called S
t
Iago, in the honour of Saint
Iames, who lieth here buried, and of whom there is an order of Knights.
Lewknor. In a Church of this towne are kept the reliques of Saint
Iames, which are to this day worshipped with incredible devotion, and visited with a wonderfull concourse of people. This Church hath no Bishop, but is immediatly vnder the Pope. This Church also did
Charles the great, make one of the three
seates Apostolike, the other two being S
t
Peters in
Rome, and S
t
Iohns in
Ephesus. This towne is also an Vniversity. 2
Baiona at the mouth of
Minius, and 3
Corenna, not farre from the Promontory
Nerius. This towne is that which is called the
Groyne, so often mentioned i
[...] our last warres with the
Spaniards.
When the
Vandals made their first inrodes into
Spaine,
Hist. of Sp. there entred with them a people called the
Suevi, who, according to the diuision made betweene them, the
Vandals, and
Alani: laide hands on this Prouince, vnder the conduct of
Hermeric the first king. The third king
Reccaire did receiue the Christian Faith, & with it also
Arrianisme: hee surprized
Navarre and
Arragon; but could not defend his owne countrie from
Theodoricke the
Gothe; who after gaue the
Gallicians leaue to choose a new King. Hereupon ensued diuers bloudie factions betwixt the more potent of the Nobility, till at last the honour fell on
Arismund. Finally after this kingdome had endured 177 yeares, it was subdued by
Leonigild a king of the
Gothes. It was againe made a kingdome by
Alphonso the great of
Leon, and by him giuen to his sonne
Ordogno, A
o 886. and was again incorporated to
Leon by
Alphonso the sixt, who wrested it from
Don Garcia,
Bara. 1081. The Armes of this kingdome were
Azure, Semie of crosse crosset;
fitchee, a Chalice couered
Or.
5. BISCAIE.
BISCAIE called formerly
Cantabria, is betwixt
Navarre East, old
Castile South,
Leon West, and the
Cantabrian Ocean North.
Mercator. It tooke name from the
Vascones, part of which people
[Page 54] when they le
[...]t their old seates, came into this country; naming it first
Viscaia, then
Viscaia, and now
Biscaia.
The chiefe Cities are 1
Tholosa. 2. Saint
Sebastians. 3
F
[...]nterabia both parts on the Sea. 4
Bilbo (anciently called
Flavionavia) two miles distant frō the Maine; it aboundeth with good wines, much cattle, the best bread, and tryed blades, called
Bilbo blades. It is a towne of great trafficke, and consequently of great riches, here be
[...]ng many priuate men which yeerely build three or foure shippes.
The Countrie is mountainous and woodie, out of whose hils arise 150 Riuers, of which
Iberus and
Duerus are the chiefe. Here is excellent timber to build shippes, and such an abundance of iron, that it is called
The Armorie of Spaine.
The people of this Prouince vse a language different from the rest of
Spaine, and is reported to haue continued without great alteration, since the confusion at
Babel.
Brerewood. That it is of this age, I will not stand to proue; though an argument hereof may be, the small or no affinity it hath with other tongues, Yet that it was the ancient language of
Spaine, is more then probable, because this people haue euer continued without any mixture of forreine Nations; as being neuer throughly subdued either by
Romanes, Carthaginians, Gothes, or
Moores; and so they remained, as in their liberties not mastered; so in their language not altered In like manner the
Arabique continueth vncorrupt in the hillie parts of
Granada; the tongue of the old
Brittaines in our
Wales, and the ancient
Epirotique, in the high and woodie parts of that countrie. Neither doe these
Biscaines differ from the rest of
Spaine in language, but in customes also, three of which I will set down as a light to the rest. First they account themselues free from taxes, and contributions to the kings of
Spaine, yeelding them obedience with their bodies, but not with their purses. And when any of the
Spanish kings in their progresses come to the Frontiers of this Countrie, hee bareth one of his legs, and in that manner entreth into it. There he is met by the Lords and Gentlemen there dwelling, who proffe
[...] him some few small brasse pieces (
Marauidis they call them, whereof 600 goe to a crown) in a leatherne bag, hanging at the
[Page 55] end of a lance; but with all they tell him that hee must not take them. This ceremony performed, they all attend the king in his journey, and this I learned from a Gentleman, who hath spent some time in this Countrie.
A good place for Puritan
[...] to dweilin. 2
ly they admit no Bishops to come amongst them; and when
Fernand the Catholique came in progresse hither, accompanied amongst others, by the Bishop of
Pampelune: the people arose in armes, draue back the Bishop, and gathering all the dust on which they thought he had troden, slung it into the Sea. 3
ly The women at all meetings doe first drinke; a custome which hath continued euer since
Ogn
[...] Countesse of
Castilc, would haue poysoned her sonne
Sancho.
The ancient inhabitants were the
Cantabri, a people of that courage, that they defended the liberty of their Country against the
Romans, when the residue of
Spaine was subdued; and were at last not without great effusion of blood, and manifest tokens of manly resolution, and Heroick spirits, on their parts; vanquished by the darling of Fortune,
Augustus. Such hillie & mountainous people are alwayes the last that are conquered, and the first that stand on their own guard, as besides these
Biscanies, the
Navarroys and
Asturians here in
Spaine, in respect of the
Moores: and our
Brittaines in relation to the
Saxons. Whether it be, that liuing in a sharpe aire, and being inured to labour, they proue on occasion, good and able men: or that the Forts of Natures own building, are not so easily wonne, as defended: or that the vnpleasantnesse of the Country, & vhfruitfulnesse of the soile, yeeld no occasion to strangers to desire & adventure for it, I cannot determine.
Hist. of Sp. These
Biscanies were the last also that submitted to the fury of the
Moores, whom shortly after they droue thence by the valour of
Soria a Noble
Scot 870; whose posterity enjoyed this proprietary Lordship, till that
Nero of
Spaine, Don Pedro, violently tooke it from the true Heire,
Donna Iane, and her Husband, 1358.
6. TOLLEDO.
TOLLEDO is now accounted as a city of ntw
Castile: The kingdome embraced the Towne and Territories extending ouer the Southeast of
Castile, now called
Campo de Calatrava, & so downward toward
Murcia.
Lewknor. This Country was of old the
[Page 56]
[...]eate of the
Carpentani. The chiefe city is
Tolledo, seated on the riuer
Tagus: it is beautified with many palaces of rare and excellent architecture; and fortified with 150 towres standing on the wals. It is seated in the very center almost of
Spaine, and is passing well inhabited, as well by Noblemen who reside there for pleasure; by merchants who resort thither for commodity; and by men of warre who are garrison'd there for the defence of it. This city was taken by the
Moores at their first entrance into
Spaine,
Hist. of Sp. 715. they therein behauing themselues more advisedly in striking first at the head, then could be expected of such
Barbarians. It was first vnder the Mahumetan
Calyphs, & their Vicegerents; after it became a peculiar kingdome, and was taken from
Haia Alcadu
[...]bir the last king, by
Alphonso the first, king of
Castile, 1083. This City was the seat of the
Gothish Kings, one of which viz.
Bamba, walled this towne.
Erexis (fautore Deo) Rex inclytus urbem
Bamba, suae celebrem protendens gentis honorem.
King
Bamba (God assisting) wall'd this Towne,
Extending so the ancient
Gothes renowne.
Next it was the feare of the
Moorish Princes; and now of the Archbishops, who are the chiefe Prelats of
Spaine, and Presidents for the most of the
Inquisition. Their revenewes are certainly the greatest of any spirituall Prince, except the Popes, as mounting to the yearely value of 300000 Crownes. This City is honored with an Vniversity, famous for the study of the Ciuill and Common Lawes; as also with 18 Nationall Councels here held vnder the
Gothish kings. The next City of any note is
Calatrava, on the riuer
Ana, famous for its order of Knights. It standeth on, or neere vnto the place where in former times stood the strong and famous city
Castulo;
Plutarch. which being vnder the command of the
Romanes, was by the
Gyresoeni, a people that dwelt on the other side of the riuer, suddainly entred and taken. But
Sertorius entring after them at the same gate, put thē to the sword; and causing his men to apparell themselues in the cloathes of their slaine enemies, he led them to the chiefe Cities of the
Gyresoeni; where the people supposing them to be their companions, opened their gates, and were all either slain or sold
[Page 57] for slaues. The third towne of note is
Talbora, vulgarly called
Talveira di Roina, a very neat and sweet towne, seated on the
Tagus.
The Armes are
B,
Guillin
[...]. a crowne mitrall imperiall
O, garnished with sundry precious gemmes
proper.
7. MVRCIA.
MVRCIA was in former times a very rich and profitable country,
Maginus. stoored with all fruits of the earth, and so abounding in siluer mines, that the
Romanes who were then Lords of it, kept continually 400 men here at worke, and receaued the profit of 25000
Drachmas daily. It is enuironed with
New Castile, or the kingdome of
Tolledo, West;
Granada South;
Valentia North; and the Mediterranean East. The chiefe townes are
1 Alicante a faire harbour;, from whence we haue our true
Alicant wine, made of the iuyce of mulberries which are here growing in great plenty.
2 Murcia (by
Ptolomie called
Murgis) on the river
Segourg,
Hist. of Sp. from whence the whole country is named.
3 Nova Ca
[...]thag
[...], or
Cartagona, built by
Asdrubal of
Carthage, and ruined in the second
Punick warre,
Florus. by
Scipio Africanus; a man of that rare chastity, that during all his wars in
Spaine, he would not permit any of the young Virgins of the Countrie to bee brought before him, least his eyes should betray his heart. It is now famous for the Hauen which it hath, very capacious, & of that safety, that that worthy Sea Captaine
Andreas Doria, Admirall vnto
Charles the fift, vsed to say, that there were but three safe ports in the
Mediterranean, which were
Cartagena, August &
Iuly: meaning, as I conceaue, that those two months being commonly free from winds and tempests, were no lesse secure to marriners then the port of
Cartagena. See, I beseech you, the priuiledge of autority and antiquity; for had a meaner man spoke this in those times, or a greater man in these wherein we liue: neither the one nor the other would haue bin remembred for it. But one inch of greatnesse, and another of age, hath I perceaue, the prerogatiue to put such saplesse & vnworthy conceits vpon the Register, which in our daies would either not be obserued, or else scorned.
Leonigild the
Gothe tooke this Country from the
Romance:
[Page 58] and it was recouered from
Alboquis the last
Moorish King, by
Fernand of
Castile 1241. The chiefe riuer of this Countrie is
Guadala quir.
8. CASTILE.
CASTILE is bounded on the East with
Navar, Arragon, and the Country of
Tolledo; on the West with
Portugal; on the North with the
Asturias; on the South with
Andaluzia and
Granada. This was the most preuailing kingdome to which the rest were all vnited, either by conquest, or inter-marriages. It is now diuided into the
New and the
Old.
The
Old Castile is situate on the North of the
New. The chief Citties are,
1 Soriae or
Numantia, in which 4000 Souldiers withstood 40000 Romans, for fourteene yeares. During which time hauing valiantly repulsed,
Florus. and forced them vnto two dishonorable compositions, they at last resolued on a strange and desperate end. For gathering all their armour, mony and goods together, they laid them on a pile, which being fired, they voluntarily buried themselues in the flame: leauing
Scipio nothing but the bare name of
Numantia to adorne his triumph.
2 Segouia, a Towne famous for cloathing.
Lewknor.
3 Valadolit, a neat fine Towne, and an Vniuersity. It was reckoned one of the 7 ancient Vniuersities of
Spaine, but afterwards falling to decay, it was restored by king
Philip the 2
d, whose birth place it was; & who erected here a College among others for the education of young English fugitiues,
4 Avila, called formerly
Abule, of which
Tostatus was Bishop, and is therefore called
Abulensis. Hee was, as the Epistle to his workes informeth me, President of the Councell to
Iohn the 2
d, King of
Arragon; and will bee eternally famous for his learned and paineful Commentaries on the Bible: for so great they are, that it is supposed (if we had all his workes) that he wrote as many sheets as he liued daies; and for the worth of them take along with you this eulogie which
Casaubon in his worke against
Baronius, affordeth him,
Lando acumen viri si in meliora incidisset tempora longe maximi. 5 Burgos built, or rather repaired by
Nugno Belides a
German; this Towne contendeth with
Tolledo for the Primacy of
Spaine.
Hist. of Sp.
6. Salamanca, the famousest Academy of this Country, instituted
[Page 59] by
Fernand of
Castile, Anno 1240; and was by the edicts of the Popes, together with
Oxford, Paris, and
Bononia, created a
Generale studium, wherein should bee Professours of the
Hebrew, Chaldaicke, and
Arabicke tongues.
The ch
[...]efe Riuers of this Prouince, are
Kelannos rising nigh to
Furgos. 2. Tormes gliding by
Salamanca. 3. Duerus the most violent riuer of all
Spaine.
The
New Castile is on the South of the
Old. The chiefe citties there are,
Boterus.
1 Madrid the Kings seat, whose residence, though the Count
[...]y be neither fruitfull nor pleasant, hath made that place of a Village, the most populous Towne of all
Spaine. It is a custome, that except some composition be made, all the vpper stories belong to the King.
2 Alcala de Henares (of old
Complutum) an Vniversity famous for the study of Divinity.
3 Alcantara, of which there is an order of Knights.
4 Signeuca, a small Academy.
5. Cuenca, seated at the spring head of the riuer
Xucar. Here also is the
Escuriall or
Monastery of S.
Laurence, built by King
Philip the second. A place (saith
Quade, who spendeth 13 pages in its description) of that magnificence, that no building in times past, or this present, is comparable to it. The front toward the West is adorned with three stately gates, the middlemost whereof leadeth into a most magnificent Temple; a Monastery in which are 150 Monk
[...]s of the order of S.
Ierome, and a Colledge: that on the right hand openeth into diuers offices belonging to the Monastery; that on the left vnto schooles and out-houses belonging to the Colledge. At the foure corners, there are foure turrets of excellent workemanship, and for height majesticall. Toward the North is the Kings Palac
[...]: on the South part diuers beautifull & sumptuous galleries; and on the East side sundry gardens and walls very pleasing and delectable. It containeth in all 11 seueral quadrangles, euery one incloystred: and is indeed so braue a structure, that a voyage into
Spaine were well imployed, were it only to see it and returne.
The chiefe riuers are,
1 Tagus. 2. Xaruma honoured with the neighbourhood of
Madrid and
3 Yauina.
The old inhabitants of these
Castiles, were the
Vaccai, Ventones,
[Page 60] Carpentani, Oretani, Bastitani, Dittani, &c. From none of which the name of
Castile can bee deduced; so that wee must fetch it either from the
Castellani, once the inhabitants of
Catelogne, or from some strong fortified Castle in these parts. This last coniecture may seeme probable, because the Armes of this kingdome are
Guies, a
Castle triple-towred
Or: Neither is it any way strange for Prouinces, especially smaller ones (for such at the first this was, though now much extēded both in bounds and power) to take their names from a Castle. For (to goe no farther) euen with vs,
Richmondshire, was so called from the castle of
Richmond, there built by
Alaine Earle of
Brittaine: and
Flintshire tooke denomination from a Castle built of flintstones by
Henry the 2
d. We may see hereby how much
Celius Secundus Curio was deceaued, who writeth that
Alphonso the third hauing ouerthrowne
Mahomet Enasir the King of
Morocco &
Granada, & put 60000 of his men to the sword: assumed these Armes, that thus named this kingdome, which was before called the kingdome of the
Bastitanes; because that victory like a strong castle (forsooth) confirmed his kingdome vnto him. And for the former Etimologie it appeareth most euidently, in that the people are by the Latines called
Castellani, the Countrey
Castella.
Hist. of Sp.
Castile was an Earledome vnder the comma
[...]d of
Leon, till the daies of
Sancho the first, whose substitute in this Countrey was then one
Fernand Gonsales: who comming brauely accompanied to the Court of
Leon, sold vnto the king
Sancho an Hauk and an Horse of excellent kindes, on this condition; that if at a day appointed, the mony agreed on were not paid, it should be doubled and redoubled euery day till the payment. This mony by the negligence of the Kings Officers, grew so great a sum; that to satisfie
Gonsales, the King made him the Proprietary Earle of
Castile 939. The heire to the fift Proprietary Earle, was
Donna Nugna married to
Sancho the great of
Navarre, 1208: by whom this Earledome was made a Kingdome, and giuen to
Ferdinand his sonne, 1034.
The Kings of
Castile.
-
1034
- 1
Ferdinand 32
-
1067
- 2
Sancho 6
-
1073
- 3
Alphonso 34
-
1107
- 4
Varraca 15
-
1122
- 5
Alphonso II. 35
-
1157
- 6
Sancho II. 2
-
1159
- 7
Alphonso III. 55
-
1214
- 8
Henry 3
-
1217
- 9
Ferdinand II. 35
-
1252
- 10
Alphonso IV. 32
-
1283
- 11
Sancho III. 12
-
1295
- 12
Ferdinand III. 17
-
1312
- 13
Alphonso V. 38
-
1350
- 14
Pedro the cruel. 18
-
1368
- 15
Henry II. 11
-
1379
- 16
Iohn 11
-
1390
- 17
Henry III.
17
-
1406
- 18
Iohn II. 48
-
1452
- 19
Henry IV. 21.
-
1475
- 20
Isabell of Castile.
-
1475
- 20
Ferdinand of
Arragon. Of whose Acts and issue we will make more ample mention when we shall come to speake of the
Spanish Monarchie, which in the daies of these Princes tooke beginning.
There are in these kingdomes of
Castile and
Leon three principall orders of Knighthood.
Grimston.
Of S
Iago; instituted according to
Mariana by the Canons of
Eloy, and confirmed by
Alexander the third, 1175. Their ensigne is a Red crosse l
[...]ke a sword. Others make K.
Raymir of
Leon the founder, anno 948; and some referre it to
Ferdinand of
Castile, 1170.
2 Of
Calatrava; a Towne abandoned by the Templers, to whom it was giuen by
Sancho of
Castile, 1158, and defended against the
Sarracens by
Raimund Abbot of
Pisoria He began this order, confirmed by Pope
Alexander the 3, 1164: their Roabe is white, on their brests a red Crosse.
3
Alcantara; a towne of new
Castile, defended by
Fernand of
L
[...]on, against the
M
[...]ores, where he framed this order, confirmed by Pope
Lucio, 1183. Their deuise is a Peare-tree
Vert in a field
Or to which hanged a paire of Shackles, as a signe of their subiection to them of
Calatraua. These Armes were changed anno 1411, into a white Roabe & a green crosse on t
[...]eir brests. These orders, as also the
Templers of S
t
Iohn, of the
Sepulchre, & the
[...]ike, are by M
Selden (and that deseruedly) thought vnfit, to be put
[...]mong titles Honorary; in that what they doe is in a certaine place, and for a stipend. I omit the order of the
Doue &
[Page 62]
Reason instituted by
Iohn of
Castile.
9. PORTVGALL.
Maginus.PORTVGALL is bounded on the North with the riuer
Minius: on the South with the riuer
Ana: on the West with the Ocean: and on the East by the
Castiles. It is so called from the Hauen towne
Port
[...], at the mouth of
Duerus; where the
Gaule
[...] vsed to land with their Merchandize: which was therefore called
Por
[...]us Gallorum, and since the whole Country
Portugall. The former name hereof was
Lusitania, and by the old
Romans it was diuided into
Vlteriorem, lying beyond
Duerus North;
Citeriorem lying from
Tagus South; and
Interamnem situate betweene these two riuers.
Ortelius.The ayre is very healthfull; the Country for the most part hilly and bare of corne: which defect is recompensed with the abundance of Hony, Wine, Oyle, Allum, Fruits, Fish, white Marble, Salt, &c. It containeth 1460 Parishes, and is in compasse 870 miles; the length 320; the bredth 60. The fruitfullest part of all the Countrey is about
Conimbra.
The people hereof are of more plaine & simple behauiour thē the rest of
Spaine: and if we beleeue the proue
[...]biall speech, none of the wisest: For whereas the
Spaniards are said to seeme wise and are fooles; the
French to seeme fooles and are wise: the
Italians to seeme & be wise: the
Portugalls are affirmed neither to be wise, nor so much as to seeme so▪ and not much different from this the
Spaniards haue a proverbe, which telleth vs that the
Portugalls are
Pocos y locos, few and foolish. They haue a naturall antipathy to the
Spaniards, for bereauing them both of liberty and glory. They are excel
[...]ent Seafaring men, & happy in forraigne discouer
[...]es.
Riuers it hath great and small almost 200. The chiefe are 1
Minius, full of red Lead, which is navigable 100 miles. 2
Duerus. 3
Lethes now
Cavada. 4 Mulia
[...]as now
Mondego. 5
Tagus, and 6
Ana, these two last common to the rest of
Spaine.
The ancient
[...]colae were the
Oretani, Lubeni, Velionet, &c. The chiefe Cities are
Lisbon vpon
Tagus, a famous City for traffique, the
Portugals in all their navgations setting to sea
[...] hence. The Latine Writers call it
Olisippo, and
Vlisippo, because as some say,
Vlysses in his tenne yeares trauels comming hither,
[Page 63] built it. But this is improbable, it being nowhere found that
Vlysses did euer see the Ocean; and likely it is, that this town being conveniently seated for navigation, and inhabited at the first by seafaring men, might be consecrated or dedicated, as it were to the memory of that notable traueller
Vlysses: as
Athons being a place of warre and learning, was to
Minerva, whom the
Greekes call
Athenae.
L
[...]wknor. It is in compasse 7 miles, & containeth vpwards of 20000 houses, all of neat & elegant building. Towres & turrets it numbreth on the walls about 67, gates toward the sea shore 22, and 16 towards the Continent. Finally it was taken from the
Moores by
Alphonso the first King of this Country, 1147.
2 Miranda, 3
Braga the Metropolitan of
Portugal, an Archi-episcopall See, & a Dukes honour,
4 Co
[...]imbra a famous Vniuersity, the Masters of which, made the Commentary vpon the most part of
Aristotle,
Mercator. called
Schola Conimbricensis. 5▪
Porto, or
Portus Gallorum.
At the Southerne end of
Portugal standeth
Algarue, called of old,
Regnum Algarbiorum: The chiefe Townes are
Favila. 2 Faro. and
3 Silvis. The vtmost end of it was anciently called
Prem
[...]ntorium Sacrum, & now the
Cape of
S. Vincent, because the bones of
S. Vincent, religously preserued by the
Christians, were here burnt & scattered about by the
Saracens,
Hist. of Sp. who were the possessours of this Prouince. These gaue way to the good fortune of the Kings of
Leon, to whose Crowne this litle countrey belonged: till
Alphonso the tenth of that name in
Leon, & fourth in
Castile gaue it in dowry with
Beatrix his daughter, to
Alphonso the third, King of
Portugal. From this conjunction issued
Dionysius or
Denis King of
Portugal, who was the first that euer vsed the title of
Rex Algarbiorum, 1274.
That part of
Portugal which remained free from the
Moores, was giuen by
Alphonso the sixt of
Leon, in dowry with his base daughter
Teresa, to
Henry of
Lorreine, whose vertue in the discipline of warre, merited no lesse a reward, A
o 1099. Hee hauing gouerned fortunately as Earle, the space of 12 yeares, le
[...] his sonne
Alphonso heire to his vertues and possesions, who had title of King of
Portugal, conferred on him by the Soueraignes of
Leon, for demeaning himselfe so brauely in the battaile of
Obrique
[Page 64] A
o 1139. Hee had before the assumption of this regall title, ruled in these parts 27 yeares; and after hee was created king, he reigned here with great honour, as being reverenced by his friends, & feared by his enemies; no lesse then 45 yeares. So that the whole time of his sitting in the Chaire of Estate was 72 yeares; a longer enioying of soueraignty then euer any Prince since the beginning of the
Roman Monarchie attained to.
Pr
[...]opius. One I meete with, which fell short of this time two yeares onely, namely
Sapores the son of
Mislates king of
Persia; but in one thing he went beyond
Alphonso, beginning his reigne before his life. For his Father dying, left his mother with child, & the
Persian Nobility set the Crown on his mothers belly, acknowledging thereby her issue for their Prince, before she as yet had felt her selfe quicke.
Hist. of Sp.
The Kings of
Portugall.
-
1139
- 1
Alphonso 45
-
1184
- 2
Sancho 28
-
1212
- 3
Alphonso II
11
-
1223
- 4
Sancho II.
34
-
1257
- 5
Alphonso III.
22
-
1279
- 6
Denis 46
-
1325
- 7
Alphonso IV.
32
-
1357
- 8
Pedro 10
-
1367
- 9
Ferdinand 17
-
1385
- 10
Iohn 48
-
1433
- 11
Edward 5
-
1438
- 12
Alphonso V. 43
-
1481
- 13
Iohn II. 14
-
1495
- 14
Emanuel 26
-
1521
- 15
Iohn III.
36
-
1557
- 16
Sebastian 21
-
1578
- 17
Henry the Cardidinal
2.
-
1580
- 18
Antonio Gouernor of
Portugal, and King elect.
But
-
1580
- 19
Philip the 2
d of
Spaine, pretended a right to the Crowne of
Portugal, & though he made shew it should be lawfully debated, to whom it truly appertained; yet meaning to make sure work, he made Cannons and Sword his Oratours, by maine force tooke it, and so keepeth it.
The Pretendants to the Crowne of
Portugal were
1 Philip of
Spaine. 2 Emanuel of
Savoy. 3 Antonio Prior of
Crato, (who though a bastard, had yet a sentence of legitimation)
4 Rain
[...]ccio Farnesis, sonne to the Duke of
Parma. 5 Iohn the Duke of
Bragance. Their seuerall pretensions appear
[...] by this subsequent Genealogie.
[Page 65]
Emanuel had these children
- 1
Iohn King of
Portugal
-
Iohn Prince of
Portugal
-
Sebastian king of
Portugal.
- 2
Henry the Cardinall, ki
[...]g of
Portugall.
- 3
Lewis
- 4
Edward
- 1
Mary wedded to the Duke of
Parma
- 2
Catharine married to
Iohn D. of
Bragance.
- 5
Mary married to
Charles the fifth, king of
Castile.
-
Philip the II. king of
Spaine.
- 6
Beatrix married to
Charles Duke of
Savoy.
Where the right is, may as easily be discerned, as it is generally knowne where is the possession. Thus after the death, or if not death, yet ouerthrow of
Sebastian, in that battle of
Africa, where three kings fell in a day; the royal line of
Portugal which began in a
Henry, made its period in a
Henry: and that flourishing kingdome was constrained to stoope to the
Spaniards, of whose Garland, it is accounted the chiefest flowre; & the chiefest pearle of his Cabinet: The king of
Spaine in right of this kingdome, possessing much in
Barbarie, Aethiopia, & the
East Indies: And in the right hereof, commanding all the Sea-coast from the streights of
Gibraltare, vnto the
Red seas mouth; from thence along the
Arabian shore, vnto the Ile of
Ormus, and so to
Cape Liampo, in the
Indies.
The Armes of
Portugall are
Argent, on fiue Escotcheons
Azure, as many
Besants in
Saltier of the
first, pointed
Sable, within a border
Gules,
Grimston. charged with seuen Towres
Or. The fiue Escotcheons were giuen in remembrance of fiue kings, whom
Alphonso slew at the battaile of
Obrique A
o 1139,
The principall order of this kingdome, is of IESVS CHRIST, instituted by
Denis king of
Portugal, and confirmed by Pope
Iohn the 22
d, anno 1321. Their duty was to expel the
Saracous from
Baetica: they haue much enlarged the
Portugall dominion in
India, Brasil, and
Mauritania. Their Robe is a black Cloake, vnder a white vesture, ouer which a blacke Crosse, &c.
10 VALENTIA.
VALENTIA is environed with
Arragon,
Ortelius.
Castile, Murela,
[Page 66] and the Sea. It is watred with the riuers
1 Xuear, called of olde
Sueron, &
Surus. 2 Guadalander, signifying a riuer of pure water, and
3 M
[...]llar. The former inhabitants werr the
Bast
[...]ani, Aeliani, &c.
The chiefe cities are
Valentia, giuing name to the whole Prouince. It is situate not farre from the mouth of the riuer
Derias, now called
Guadalander, and is by some said to haue beene heretofore named
Roma, which signifieth strength. But when the
Romanes mastred it, to distinguish it from their
Rome, it was called
Valentia, which in the Latine tongue is of the same signification with the Greeke
[...]. Here is an Vniuersity in which S
t
Dominicke the father of the
Dominicans studied.
2 Laurigi now a small Village,
Plutarch. once a towne of great strength, called
Lauron, which
Sertorius besieged, took & burned; euen then when
Pompey, whose confederate the
Laur
[...]nites were, stood with his whole armie nigh enough vnto the flame to warme his hands, and yet durst not succour it.
3 Cullera a sea-town standing at the mouth of the riuer
Xucar. It was formerly named
Sucron, after the name of the riuer; and is famous in story for the victory which
Sertorius here got of
Pompey, Pompey's army being not only ouerthrowne, but himselfe with life hardly escaping.
4 Morvedre anciently
Saguntum, a towne so faithful to the
Romans, that the people being besieged by
Hannibal, chose rather to burne themselues, then yeeld. 5
Segorbe.
Here is the Promontorie
Terraria, once called
Pr
[...]m
[...]nterium Dionium, the refuge of the aboue-named
Sertorius, that worthy Captaine, in his warres against
Metellus and
Pomp
[...]y, both braue souldiers; the first aged, and of great experience; the second young, and of high resolutions; yet the former gaue greater check to
Sertorius proceedings, than the latter: so that
Sertorius oftentimes said, that were it not for the old woman
Metellus, he would haue whipped the boy
Pompey home with rods. For he twice ouercame this great
Pompey, the first time dangerously wounding him, the second time driuing him out of the field. But when
Pompey and
Metellus ioyned, he was ouer-matched, and yet seemed to retire out of the field rather then to flie. Certainly the
Spaniards behaued themselues very valiantly
[Page 67] all the time of these warres vnder him, to which
Florus alludeth, saying;
Nec nunquam magis apparuit Hispani militis vigor, quàne Romano duce. At the last when he had a long time vpheld the
Marian faction, he was traiterous
[...]y murdred by
Perpenna one of his associates; and
Metellus and
Pompey returned in triumph to
Rome: so much was the casuall death of this poore Proscript esteemed.
This kingdome was taken from the
Moores by
Iames the first of
Arragon,
Bara. A
o 1238. The armes were
Gules, a town embattailed
Argent, purfled (or pennond)
Sable.
11. CATELOGNE.
CATELOGNE is between
Iberus on the South,
Arragon on the West, the Sea on the East, and the
Pyrenaan mountaines on the North.
The present name
Catalonia is diuersly deriued, some bringing it from
Gothalonia of the
Gothes,
Hist. of Sp. and
Alani; Some from the
Castellani the old inhabitants hereof; others from
Cattalones, who also had their dwellings here; others from the
Catti of
Germany, and the
Alani; and some finally from
Carthalot a Noble man of this Country: of these opinions, all of which (the last excepted) are equally probable, it matters not which is taken.
The chiefe Cities are 1
Girone, the title of the
Arragonian Prince, seated on the riuer,
Baetulus. 2
Barcelone on the Sea, a town of good strength & antiquity, as rising out of the ruines of
Rubicata, an old Colony of the
Africans, before the comming of the
Romanes into
Spaine. It hath belonging vnto it an indifferent faire Hauen, and is the seat of the Vicegerent.
3 Perpigna (called in
Iohnsons Map of
Spaine, Perpinha) in the County of
Rossillon. This town & the Country was pawned by
Iohn king of
Arragon 1462. to
Lewis the 11
th of
France, for 300000 Crownes: & restored to
Fernand the
Catholique by
Charles the 8
th 1493, that he might uot be hindred in his journy to
Naples. Francis the first, king of
France, partly to requite the Emperour
Charles the 5. for the warre he made in
Provence; and partly to get into his hands a town, which is as it were one of the doores of
Spaine: sent his son
Henry (afterwards King) with a puissant
[Page 68] army to force it, A
o 1542. But the town was so well fortified, so brauely manned, & so abundantly stored with munition, that this journey proued as fruitlesse and dishonorable to the
French king: as the invasion of
Province, and siege of
Marseiles, had bin before to the Emperour.
Hist. of Sp.The first Earle of this Country was one
Bernard, by the grant of
Charles the great, 795. It continued a principality of its own power, till
Raymund Earle hereof, marrying
Petronilla, daughter & heire to
Don Raymir of
Arragon; vnited this Earledome to that Kingdome, A
o 1134.
12. ARRAGON.
ARRAGON is limited Eastward with
Catelogue, Westward with
Castile, Northward with
Navarre, Southward with
Valentia: the
Iberus runneth iust through the middle of the Country.
The ancient
In
[...]la were the
Iaccetani, Lucenses, Celtiberi, &c. These last were a mixt people, descended both from the
Iberi, and the
Celtae; of all
Gallia the most potent Nation: who being too populous for their Country, passed ouer the
Pyrenaei, & seated themselues here, whence this Nation was called
Celtiberi, the Country
Celtiberia.
Lucan.
—profugi
(que) à gente vetusta
Gallorum, Celtaemiscentes nomen Iberi.
Who being chas'd from
Gaule their home, did frame
Of
Celtae and
Iberi mixt, one name.
The present name is taken from
Tarragon, a city which once gaue denomination to the greatest part of
Spaine, and is situate on the borders of this Country, where it is confined with
Catelogne. This town was built, fortified & peopled by the two
Scipioes, the Father and Vncle of
Africanus; to oppose and bridle
Cartagena, not long before built by the
Carthaginians.
The chiefe cities of
Arragon are
1 Lerida an Vniversitie situate on the riuer
Cinga, which rising in the
Pyrenaean hils, and dividing
Catelogne from
Arragon, emptieth it self into the
Iberus. It was called of old
Ilerda, and is famous for the incounter which hapned nigh vnto it,
Stadius in Florum. between
Herculeius the Questor or Treasurer of
Sertorius army; and
Manilius Proconsul of
Gallia;
[Page 69] wherein
Manilius was so discomfited, & his army cons
[...]sting of 3 Legions of foot, & 15 co horse, was so routed; that he almost alone was scarce able to recouer this City, few of his souldiers surviving the ouerthrow. 2
Moson famous for entertaining the King of
Spaine euery third yeare; At which time the people of
Arragon,
Maginus.
Valence, and
Catelogne, present the king with 600000 Crownes: viz. 300000 for
Catelogne, 200000 for
Arragon, & 100000 for
Valentia. And well may they thus doe, for at other times they sit rent-free as it were: only they acknowledge the king of
Spaine to be the head of their Commonwealth. This revenue is proportionably 200000 Ctownes a yeare, all which if not more, the king again expends, in maintaining his
Viceroyes in these seuerall Prouinces. 3
Iaca situate on the very Northerne edge of all the Country.
Plutarch. 4
Huesca (called of old
Osca) somwhat South of
Iaca, an Vniversity, a place long since dedicated to learning. For hither
Sertorius caused all the Noblemens sonnes of
Spaine to be brought, & prouided them of Schoolemasters for the
Greeke &
Latine tongues: bearing their Parents in hand, that he did it only to make them fit to vndergoe charge in the Common-wealth: but indeed to haue them as hostages for their Fathers faith and loyalty towards him. 5
Tordesillo or
Torizilla, and 6
Saragossa on the riuer
Iberus or
Ebro, an other Vniuersity. It was anciently named
Caesarea Augusta: Caesar Augustus being the Founder of it, and vnder the
Moores was a peculiar kingdome.
Archb. Turpine. One of the kings was
Aigoland, who long time made
Charlemaigne belieue he would be baptized; and the time now at hand in which he should fulfill his promise, he very gallantly accompanied, came to the
French Court: where seeing many Lazars and poore people expecting almes from the Emperours table, he asking what they were, was answered, that they were the Messengers & seruants of God: ou these words he speedily returned, desperatly protesting that he would not serue that God, which could keep his seruants no better. This town was recouered from the
Moores by
Alphonso of
Navarre 1118. 7
Bilbilis (now
Calataiub) the birth-place of
Martial
Hist. of Sp.
About the first erecting of the kingdome of
Ovicdo and
Sobabre,
[Page 70] one
Agnar obtained lands in
Arragon, with the title of Earle, A
o 775. which he left to his son
Galindo, from whom the sixt Earle was
Don Fortun: His daughter
Vrraca, marrying to
Garcia Inigo of
Navarre, A
o 867, conveyed this Earledome to that kingdome; of which it continued a member, till that
Sancho the Great made it a kingdome, and gaue it to his naturall son
Raymir, 1034.
The Kings of
Arragon.
-
1034
- 1
Raymir 42
-
1076
- 2
Sancho 18
-
1094
- 3
Pedro 14
-
1108
- 4
Alphonso 16
-
1134
- 5
Raymir 0
-
1154
- 6
Petronilla of
Arrag. 28
-
1154
- 6
Raimund of
Catt. 28
-
1162
- 7
Alphonso II 34
-
1196
- 8
Pedro II. 28
-
1223
- 9
Iames 43
-
1276
- 10
Pedro III. 9
-
1285
- 11
Alphonso III. 6
-
1291
- 12
Iames the II 36
-
1322
- 13
Alphonso IV. 14
-
1336
- 14
Pedro IV. 51
-
1387
- 15
Iohn 8
-
1395
- 16
Martin 17
-
1412
- 17
Ferdinand 4
-
1416
- 18
Alphonso V. 42
-
1458
- 19
Iohn II. 20
-
1478
- 20
Ferdinand the Great, who by marriage with Q.
Isabel, vnited
Castile and
Arragon, so that adding his other conquests, he deserues to be accounted the first Monarch of
Spaine.
Bar
[...]. Grimsten.The Armes are
Or, eight
pallets Gules.
The principall order of Knights here was of S
r
Sauiour, instituted by
Alphonso the first of
Arragon 1118. to animate the
Spaniards against the
Saracens.
Hitherto of
Spaine, distracted into many royalties, now one word of the Vnion of it in one body, and so an end.
THE MONARCHIE OF SPAINE.
Before the reigne of the last
Ferdinand of
Arragon, Spaine being diuided amongst many Potentates, was little famous, lesse regarded: the kings, as the Author of the
politique dispute, &c. well noteth, being only kings of Figges and Orenges. Their
[Page 71] whole puissance was turned one against the other, and final atchieuements had they out of the Continent, vnlesse those of the house of
Arragon in
Sicile, Sardinia, and the
Baleares. Thuanus a diligent writer of the History of his own times (if in some respects he sauour not more of the party then the Historian) telleth vs, that till this kings reigne, the name and glory of the
Spaniard's was like their Country; confined and hemm'd in by the Seas on one part, & the mountains on the other;
potius
(que) patuisse exteris invadētibꝰ, quā quicquā memorabile extra suos fines gessisse
But this Prince, worthily named the
Great, seized on the Kingdome of
Navarre, ruined the kingdome of the
Moores in
Granaeda, began by the conduct of
Columbus the discouery of the
Westerne Indies, banished 124. families of the
Iewes, surprised the kingdome of
Naples, vnited
Castile to
Arragon, & lastly by marrying his daughter
Ioane to
Philip, sonne to
Maximilian the Emperour, Duke of
Burgundie, and Lord of
Belgia, laid the foundation of the present
Austrian greatnes.
Sands in the d
[...]sc. of relig. Between whose successours and that family, haue bin so many inter-mariages, that king
Philip if he were aliue, might haue called the Archduke
Albertus, Brother, Cousin, Nephew, and sonne; A strange medley of relations. Thus by the puissance of this Prince,
Nomen Hispanicum (as the same
Thuanus writeth)
obscurum antea & vicinis penè incognitum, tum primùm emersit; tractû
(que) temporis in tantam magnitudinem excrevit, ut formidolosum ex eo & terribile, toti terrarum orbi esse coeperit. Indeed to his Countrymen the
French, the name & puissance of the
Spaniard hath ministred no small matter of feare and terrour; yet are there some others, who being weighed in the scales of war with them, would find them to be but light coyne, at least if they knew their own waight. Yet without doubt this Realme is euen to wonder strengthned and enlarged; strongly vnited and compacted with all the ligaments of power & state in it selfe; and infinitly extended ouer the most principall parts of not
Europe onely, but of the World also: his dominions beholding, as it were, both rising and setting of the Sunne in his East and Westerne
Indies, which before the
Spaniard, no Monarch could euer say. A great change, which 140 yeares since, no man would
[Page 72] haue belieued to haue bin possible to be effected.
Concerning the title of the
most Catholique King, reattributed to this
Ferdinand;
Hist. of Sp. I find that
Alphonso the first, of
Oviedo, was so named for his sanctity: with him this title died, & w
[...]s reviued in
Alphonso the great, the twelfth king of
Leon and
Oviedo, by the grant of Pope
Iohn the 8. After it lay dead till the d
[...]yes of this Prince, who reobtained this title from Pope
Alexander the sixt: either because he compelled the
Moores to bee baptized, banished the
Iewes, and in part converted the
Ameri
[...]ans vnto Christianity: or because, hauing vnited
Castilo to his Dominions, surprized the kingdome of
Navarre, and subdued that of
Granada, he was in a manner the
Catholique or generall King of all
Spaine ▪ The last reason seemeth to sway most in the restauration of this attribute; in that when it was granted or confirmed on
Ferdinando by Pope
Alexander the sixt; the King of
Portugal exceedingly stomached it,
quandò Ferdinandus imperio vniversam Hispaniam (saith
Maria
[...])
non obtinere
[...]; eius tum nou exigu
[...] parte penes reges alios. This title on what consideration soeuer regranted, is assumed by his posterity; it being to them as the
most Christian to
France, and the
Defender of the Faith to
England.
The ordinary reuennue of this Monarch, his Crowne, and its appendices,
Boterns. are eleuen Millions of crownes; Viz; Foure from hir Dominions in
Italy, two from
Portugall and her territories, three from the
Westerne Indies, and the other two remaining from his other kingdomes of
Spaine and the lesser
Islands. His extraordinary reuenewes are uery great, as being Master of the Orders of S.
Iogo,
Hist. of Sp.
Calatraua, and
Alcantara, incorporate to the Crowne by
Ferdinand the
Catholique, and that on good pollicie: for the Masters of these seuerall Orders drewe after them such a troupe of the Nobility, that their power began to be suspected to the Kings. On this and other cousiderations the Author of the generall History of
Spaine reckoneth his reuenewes according to diuers opinions, to 14, 18, and 23, Millions of Crownes. To make vp the summe, he addeth the first fruits, and some part of the Tithes, amounting vnto three millions; and the Author of the
Politique dispute about the happiest, &c. affirmeth
[Page] the pardons sent into the
Indies, which are giuen him by the Pope, to be worth halfe a million of Crownes yearely. Adde herevnto the fall and disposall of all offices,
Maginus. which make vp a round summe, and the free gifts & contributions of his subiects which amount to a good revenew. For the kingdome of
Naples giueth him euery third yeare a million & 20000 crownes; and (to omit others)
Castile did of late grant him a contributiō of foure millions to be paid in 4 yeares. Yet is not this Prince very rich, his expences being very great, first in keeping Garrisons in the heart of all his Countries, against the reuolt of the natiues: secondly in maintaining the fortresses on the frontires, against forraigne inuasions: thirdly in continuall pay of an
Armada, for the conducting of his gold from
America: & fourthly the vnprofitable warres of
Philip the second haue plunged the Crowne so in the gulfes of Bankers and mony men, that much of the Kings lands is ingaged for their repaiment.
The Monarchs of
Spaine.
Hist. of Sp.
-
1475
- 1
Ferdinand K. of
Arrag. Scilie, Sardmia, Maiorca, Valencia, Earle of
Catelogue; surprised
Navar.
-
1475
- 1
Isabel Q. of
Castile, Leon, Gallicia, Tolledo, Murc
[...]a, Lady of
Biscay; conquered
Granada.
-
1504
- 2
Ioane Princesse of
Castile, Granada, Leon, &c. and of
Arragon, Navarre, Scicily, &c.
-
1504
- 2
Philip Archduke of
Austria, Lord of
Belgia.
-
1506
- 3
Charles king of
Castile, Aeragon, Naples, &c Archduke of
Austria, Duke of
Millaine, Burgundie, Brabant, &c. Earle of
Catelogne, Flanders, Holland, &c. Lord of
Biscay, Freizland, Vtrect, &c. and Emperour of the
Germans. A m
[...]n of that magnanimity and puissance, that had not
Francis the first, in time opposed him, hee had euen swallowed all
Europe. He was of great strength and reputation in
Tunis, and other pa
[...]ts of
Africa, disposing Kings at his pleasur
[...]; but the
Turk
[...] broke his power there, and being hunted also out of
Germanie, he resigned all his kingdomes and died priuate. 52.
-
1558
- 4
Philip the II, of more ambition, but lesse prosperity then his father: for whilst he catched after the shadow, he
[Page 74] lost the substance. The
Hollanders, and their confederates droue him out of eight of his
Belgiqus Provinces; The
English ouerthrew his
Armada, and awing the Ocean almost impouerished him; onely hee held for a time, a hard hand ouer
France; but casting vp his accounts, found that himselfe was the looser: and were it not that the inuasion and detension of
Portugall (iust or vniust let the world iudge) had beene a stay vnto him, he had v
[...]done himselfe and his issue for euer. 40.
-
1598
- 5
Philip the III, (his elder brother
Charles permitted to be put to death by his father in the
Inquisition house, for seeming to fauour the miserable estate of the
Lowcountrey-men) succeeded. 22.
-
1621
- 6
Philip the IV, of the age of 18 yeares, is now liuing.
This Empire consisting of so many seuerall kingdomes, vnited into one body, may seem to be inuincible. Yet had our late Queene followed the counsell of her men of warre, shee might haue broken it in peeces. With 4000 men, shee might haue taken away his
Indies from him, without whose gold the
Low-country Army, which is his very best, could not bee paid, and so must needs be dissolued. Nay, S
r
Walter Raleigh in the Epilogue of his excellent history of the world, plainely affirmeth, that with the charge of 200000
l, continued but for two yeares or three at the mo
[...]t; the
Spaniards might not only haue beene perswaded to liue in peace: but all their swelling and ouerflowing streames might be brought backe to their naturall chanells and old bankes. Their owne prouerbe saith, the Lion is not so fierce as he is painted: yet the
Americans tremble at his name, it's true: & it is well obserued by a great politician, that
things which seeme to be and are not,
Machiauil.
are more feared farre
[...]ff, th
[...]n m
[...]re at hand.
Damianus a
[...]oes reckoned in
Spaine,
- Archbishops 8.
- Dukes 23.
- Marquesses 45.
- Bishops 48.
- Earles 106.
- Vicounts 10.
Vniversities 15.
-
[Page 75]1
Tolledo
- 2
Sivill. And.
- 3
Valencia
- 4
Granada
- 5 S
•
Iago. Gall.
- 6
Valladolit Cast.
- 7
Alcata He. Cast.
- 8
Salamanca Cast.
- 9
Siguenca Cast.
- 10
Ebora Port.
- 11
Saragossa Ar.
- 12
Lerida Ar.
- 13
Huesca Ar.
- 14
Lisbon Port.
- 15
Conimb. Port.
And let this suffice for
Spaine.
THE PYRENEAN HILLS.
Betwixt
Spaine and
France,
Hist. of Sp. are the Mountaines cal'd
Pyrenaei; and that either because they are often strucken by thunder; or because they were once fired by certain shepheards, 880 yeares before Christ, at which time the Mines of gold and siluer ranne streaming downe for so many dayes, that the fame hereof incited forreiners to make an entry into this country: Or lastly of
Pyrene a Nymph, the daughter of one
Bebrix, supposed by some fabulous writers to haue been here rauished by
Hercules. These hills not only stand as a naturall bound, between the two great and puissant Monarchs of
France and
Spaine; terminating as it were, the desires and attempts of one against the other, as well as their dominions: but are also that necke of land or
Istmus which tieth
Spaine to the Continent, the
Cantabrian Ocean fiercely beating on the West, and the
Mediterranea
[...] gently washing the East ends of them.
Brerewood. The highest part of this continued ridge of hill, is mount
Canus, whereon if one standeth, hee may in a cleere day see both the Seas. It tooke the name of
Canus from the whitenesse or hoarinesse thereof, as hauing on its top for the most part a cap of snow: in which respect the
Alpes tooke their name, that in the
Sabine dialect being tearmed
Alpum, which in the
Roman was called
Album: and so also did mount
Lebanon, Leban in the ancient
Phoenician language, signifying white,
Plutarch. and
Lebanah whitenesse. The barbarous people inhabiting these mountaines, compelled
Sertorius in his passage into
Spaine, to pay them tribute or custome-money for his passage through them: at which, when the Souldiers murmured, as a thing dishonourable for a
Roman Proconsull; hee replied that
[Page 76] he bought onely time; a commodity which such as aspire to haughty enterprises must take vp at any rates.
Hist. of. Fr.The
French side of these hills is naked and barren, the
Spanish very fertile, and adorned with trees. On this side standeth
R
[...]n
[...]evalles so famous for the battle betwixt the
Frenchmen and the
Moores; in which 20000 of the
French were put to route; together with
Rowland, cosen to
Charles the great,
Oliuer, and other Peere of
France, of whom so many fabulous stories are related in old histories. The first that broke the ice was
Turpine Archbishop of
Rheimes, and one of the 12 Peeres of
France, who taking vpon him to write the acts of
Charles the great, hath interlaced his story with a number of ridiculous lyes: so that the valour of
Rowland, Oliver, and the rest, is much blemished and obscured by those relations, which purposely were faigned to manifest and increase it.
OF FRANCE.
Maginus.FRANCE is bounded on the North with
Mare Britannicum, on the West with the
Aquitaine Sea, on the South with the
Mediterranean, on the Southeast with the
Alpes: and on the East, with the River
Rheine, & an imaginary line, drawne from
Strasbourg to
Callice.
It was first called
Gallia from
[...], milke, because of the inhabitants white colour: and afterwards
France of the
Francones a people of
Germanie, which in the decay of the Roman Empire here seated themselues.
The figure of it is almost square each side of the quadrature being in length 600 miles; it is sited in the Northerne temporat
Zone, betweene the sixt, and eight
Cl
[...]mates, the longest day being 16 houres.
B
[...]terus.The Country is wondrous populous, supposed to conteine 15 Millions of liuing soules, for the most part being of an ingenious nature, curious, luxurious, and inconstant. As now so in
Caesars time they were noted for ouermuch precipitation in all affaires, both Martiall and Civill, entring an action like thunder and ending it like smoake;
Primus impetus maior quam virorum,
[Page 77] secundus minor quans faeminarum, was their Character in the time of the historian
Florus. Heare if you will, a comparison (homely I confesse but) to the life, and beyond all parallell expressing the nature of the
Dutch, French, and
Spanish, in matters of warre. The
French is said to be like a Fl
[...]a, quickly skipping into a country, and as soone leaping out of it. Such was the expedition of
Charles the 8
th into
Italie. The
Dutch is said to bee like a Louse; slowly mastering a place, and as slowly (yet at last) being driuen from their hold. Such was their taking & loosing of
Ostend and
Gulicke. The
Spaniard is said to be like a Crabbe, or
pediculus inguinalis, which being crept into a place, almost at vnawares, is there so fast rooted; that nothing but the ex
[...]remity of violence is able to fetch him out againe. I thinke I need not instance, it being generally obserued that the
Spaniard never mastered any place, that euer he surrendred on composition. Moreouer this
French nation is endued chiefely with
Phrygian wisdome;
View of Fr. whence it is said,
that the Italian is wise before hand, the Germane in the action, the French after it is done. They are very litigious, insomuch as it is thought, that there are more cō trouersies tried there, betweene subiect and subiect in 7 yeares: then haue beene in
England since the Conquest. They are great scoffers, yea euen in matters of Religion, as appeareth by th
[...] story of a
Gentleman lying on his death-bead: who when the Priest had perswaded him, that the Sacrament of the Altar was the very body and bloud of Christ;
refused to receaue it because it was Friday. Nor will I forget another of that quality, and in the same extremity; who seeing the hoast (so they call the Lords body consecrated) brought vnto him by a lubberly Priest: said that Christ came vnto him, as he entred into
Hierusalem, riding vpon an Asse. The women are witty but apish, wanton and incontinent, where a man at his first entrance may haue arquaintance, and at his smallest acquaintance may enter: willing to be courted at all times, and places. Thus
Dallington in his
view of France, describeth them: but I haue since heard this censure condemned, and the
French G
[...]ntlewomen highly magnified for all vertues and gracee, which innoble & adorne that sexe. Between these so different opinions, I will not determine; but leaue my
[Page 78] Reader to moderate the disputation (as I my selfe doe) by his owne charity.
View of Fr.The chiefe exercises are.
1 Tennis, every Village hauing a
Tennis-Court, Orleans 60,
Paris many hundreds.
2 Dancing, a sport to which they are so generally affected, that were it not so much inueighed against by their straight-laced Ministers, it is thought many more of the Catholiques had beene reformed.
The language of the Spaniards is said to be manly, the Italians Courtly, and the French amorous. A smooth language truely it is, the people leauing out in their pronunciation many of their Consonants, and there withall giuing occasion of this Prouerb,
The French-man writes not as he pronounceth, speaketh not what he thinketh, nor singeth as he pricketh: it is a compound of the old
Gallique,
Br
[...]rewood,
Germane, and
Latine tongues. The old
Gallique tongue was questionles the
Welsh or
Brittish, which most cleerly appeareth by two reasons. 1 The
Latine words are knowne to haue beene receaued from the
Romans, and the
Germano at the comming in of the
Franks &
Burgundians: but of the
Welsh words no reason can bee giuen, but that they are the remnants of the old language. 2
ly,
Tacitus telleth vs among other notes of comparison betweene the
Gaules and the
Brittaines, whereby he firmely proueth the latter to bee the ofspring of the former: that
Vtrius
(que) sermo hand multum diuersus. And of these
Brittish words continuing in the
French language, M
r
Camden hath in his
Brita
[...]nia reckon
[...]d a great many.
View of Fr.The soyle is extraordinarily fruitfull, hauing three loadstones to draw riches out of other countries; Corne, Wines, and Salt: in exchange of which is yearely brought into
France
[...] 200000
l sterling; the custome of Salt onely being worth to the King 70000 Crownes yearely. It cannot but bee well stoared with Fish, for beside the benefit of the Seas; the Lakes & Ponds belonging only to the Clergie, are 135000. The other Marchandize of this flourishing kingdome, are Beefes, Hogs, Nuts, Almonds, Coroll, Oade, Linnen, Canuis, and Skinnes.
This country could neuer boast of any famous Captain but of
Charles the Great, the founder of the Westerne Empire, and one of the three Christian Worthies; and of late glorieth in the
[Page 79] valour of
Henry the fourth. For learning it hath bin somewhat more luckie, as producing
Ausonius, P Ramus, S Bernard, Calvin Beza, and that worthy Poet the darling of the Muses
Salust
[...]us du Bartas.
The Christian Religion was first planted here among the
Gaules,
Munster. by
Martialis whom S
t
Peter sent hither: but among the
French, by S
t
Remigius, in the time of
Clovis the Great. The people are now diuided, some following the
Romish synagogue, others the
Reformed Church. These latter are called
Hugonots, so named,
View of Fr. as they say, of a gate in
Tours (where they first began) called
Hugo's gate, out of which they vsed to goe to their private assemblies. There were reckoned some 53 yeares since, about 2150 Churches of them: which cannot in such a long time but be wonderfully augmented, though scarce any of thē haue scaped some Massacre,
Hist. of Fr. or other. Of these Massacres, two are most memorable, viz; that of
Merindoll and
Chabriers, as being the first; and the Massacre at
Paris, as being the greatest. That of
Merindoll hapned in the yeare 1545, the
[...]nstrument of it being
Minier the President of the Councell of
Aixe. For having condemned this poore people of heresie, he mustred a smal Army and set fire on the Villages. They of
Merindoll, seeing the slame, with their wiues and children fled into the woods, but were there butchered, or sent to the gallies. One boy they took, placed him against a tree, & shot him with Caliuers: 25 which had hid themselues in a Caue, were in part stifled, in part burned. In
Cabriers they so inhumanely dealt with the yong wiues and maids, that most of them died immediatly after: The men and women they put to the sword; the children they rebaptized: 800 men were murdered in a Caue, and 40 women put together in an old Barne and burned. Yea such was the crueltie of the Souldiers to these poore women, that when some of them has clambred to the top of the house, with an intent to leape downe, the Souldiers beat them backe againe with their pikes. The Massacre of
Paris was more cunningly plotted. A peace was made with the Protestants, for the assurance whereof a marriage was solemnized betweene
Henry of
Navar, cheefe of the Protestants partie; and the Lady
Margaret the Kings sister.
[Page 80] At this wedding there assembled the Prince of
Conde, the Admirall
Colligni. & divers others of great note. But at this solemnity there was not so much wine dranke, as bloud shed. At mid-night the watch-bell rang, the King of
Nauarre, and the Prince of
Conde were taken prisoners; the Admirall most villanously slaine in his bed; and to the number of thirty thousand and vpward, of the best, and most potent of the Religion, sent through this red sea, to the land of
Canaan. Anno 1572.
The reuenewes haue much altered.
Lewis the 11
th gathered one Million and a halfe of Crownes;
View of Fr.
Francis the first brought them to three Millions; his successour
Henry the second to six;
Charles they 9
th to seuen;
Henry the third to ten; and now they are inhanced to fifteene. But what need more be said then that of
Lewis the 11
th, who said that
France was a Meddowe which he mowed euery yeare, and as often as he list: and indeed their impositions cannot but bee great, since there are no lesse then 30000 vnder officers imployed to gather them. Hence I beleeue sprung that wish of
Maxim
[...]llian the Emperour, which was, that he, (if it were possible) might be a God: & that hauing two sonnes, the eldest might be a God after him; and the second K. of
France. And this also was the cause that in the wars between
Charles the fift, and
Francis the first, when the Emperours Herald had bid defiance to the King; from
Charles
[...]mperour of
Germanie, King of
Castile, Leon, Arragon, and
Naples; Archduke of
Austria, with the rest of his titles: The king commanded the Heralds to returne the challenge from
Francis King of
France; commanding them to repeat
France as many times, as the other had petty Earledomes in his stile.
Sleidan.There are at this time in this kingdome 27400 parishes; which though many,
Comment. fall much short of the reckoning made in the daies of
Lewis the 11
th, when here were esteemed to bee no lesse then 100000 of them. Whether the many ciuill warres haue demolished the greater part, or that Chappells of ease, Oratories and Monasticall Churches went to make vp the number, I wot not.
View of Fr.The lawes of this Kingdome are either temporall: or fundamentall, which no King or Parliament can alter. Of the latter
[Page 81] of these the chiefe are two, the
Salique, and the law of
Apennages. This of
Apenuages is a law whereby the younger Sonnes of the King cannot haue partage with the elder. This law was made by
Charlemagne, before whose time
France was diuidable into as many Kingdomes, as the King had sonnes. By this law the younger (though sometimes they are content with ye
[...]rely pensions) are to be entituled to some Dutchie, & all the profits and rights thereto appertaining, all matters of regalitie only excepted; as coynage, leuying taxes, and the like. It is deriued from the German word
Abannage, which signifieth a portion. The
Salique law, is a law whereby the Crowne of
France cannot fall
from the Lance to the Dist
[...]ffe (as their saying is) which law one vndertaking to proue out of holy writ, vrged that place of
Mathew, where it is said,
Marke the Lillies (which are the armes of France)
and see how they neither labour nor spin. This law they pretend to haue beene made by
Pharamond their fast King, and that the words,
Si Aliqua, so often mentioned, gaue it the name of the
Salique law:
Hailan, one of their best writers, saith it was neuer heard of in
France till the dayes of
Philip the faire 1321. Others say it was framed by
Charles the great after his conquests in
Germany, where the incontinent liues of the women liuing about the riuer
Sala (in the Country now called
Misnia) gaue both the occasion & name to this law, the words are these,
Selden.
De terra vero Salica nulla portio haereditatis mulieri veniat, sed ad virilem sexum tota terra haereditas perueniat. This
Terra Salica, M
r
Selden in his
titles of honour, Englisheth
Knights fee, or land holden by Knights seruice. He proueth his interp
[...]e
[...]atiō by a court
[...]oll of the Parliament of
Burdeaux; where there being produced an old testament, by which the testator had bequeathed to his sonne his
Salique land, it was by the Court resolued that thereby was meant his land holden in Knights fee. This interpretation admitted, the sense of the law must be, that in lands holden of the King by Knights fee, or the like military tenure, only the males should inherit, because the women could not performe those seruices by which the lands were holden. In
England we deale not with women so vnkindly, but permit them to enioy such lands after their age of 15
[Page 82] yeares, because then they may take such husbands as are able to doe the King the duties and seruices required. But this interpretation, how good & genuin soeuer indeed it be, cannot stand with the
French Glosse: For then the Crowne being holden of none but God only, & so not properly called a fee or feife, were vncapable of that priuiledge of exclud
[...]ng women from the
Salique land. Giue them therefore their owne Glosse, their owne Etymologie, and originall; and let vs see, by what right their Kings daughters are debarred from the Diadem. For if that were the
S
[...]lique land where now is
Misnia, how can this law barre Females from the Diadem of
France so farre distant from it? Moreouer, is it not against the law of Nations, and (which is more) contrary to the direct word of the most high? For wee read in
Numbers cap. 27. that the daughters of
Zelopedah were adiudged to possesse the inheritance of their father. All Kingdomes else admit women to the Regency; yea euen
France it selfe most seruilely hath submitted it selfe twice, to the imperious command of two women of the
Medices. But suppose this law to be made by
Pharamond, to concerne
France, to bee consonant with the lawes of other nations, and the word of God; doth it therefore appertaine to all
France? Nothing lesse.
Pharamond had then not so much as the
Il
[...] of
France, wherein
Paris is seated: and it had beene an absurd and madde thing in him, to giue the law to Princes more potent then himselfe, & to whose territories he had neither right nor hope.
Againe, we see the
French for their own particular good, not a whit to haue regarded it, King
Pipin hauing put his Master
Childericke into a Monastery, to patch vp his broken title to the Crowne, drewe his pedegree from some of the daughters, of the issue of the former Princes. As also
Hugh Capet putting aside
Charles of
Lorraine, the right heire of the stocke of this
Pepin; to make his bad attempts more seemingly honest, drewe his title by the Daughters of the issue of
Charles the great. And
Lewis the ninth, so renowned for his sanctity, neuer inioyed the crown with a quiet conscience, till it was proued vnto him, that by the Grandmothers side, hee was descended from the heires of the fore-mentioned
Charles of
Lorraine. Thus hath it beene with
[Page 83] them for
France it selfe. Haue they dealt thus with other Provinces? Certainely thus and no otherwise.
Charles the 8
[...] se
[...]sed on the Dutchie of
Brittaine, and his successours since haue kept it by the right of
Anne his wife, the daughter vnto
Francis the last Duke. I aske then this question; did this law extend to one only part of
France (namely the Isle wherein
Pharamonds posterity first reigned) or to euery part? If to all ioyntly; with what right could
Charles the 8
th possesse himselfe of
Brittaine, in right of his wife, who no question was a woman: when there were some of the male line of that Ducall family surviuing? If it belong to that part only; with what colour can they dawbe their forcible withholding of it from the true heire of
Anne the Dutches; whose daughter and heire
Claude, had issue by
Francis the 1 her husband,
Henry the second, her sonne and heire: whose eldest Daughter and Heire (after the death of her foure brothers,
Francis the second,
Charles the 9
th,
Henry the 3
d, and
Francis Duke of
Aniou, all dying without issue) was
Elizabeth, married to
Philip the 2
d of
Spaine. So that it is euident by whō soeuer this law was enacted, & howsoeuer it did extend; it is of no such force, but that the
Labels of it may easily be cut in peeces, by an
English sword well whetted.
Some account this
Salique law to be a great happines to the
French nation, not so much in relation to the vnfitnesse of women to gouerne (for therein some of them haue gone beyond most men) but because thereby the Crowne o
[...]
France is not indangered, to fall into the hands of strangers. These men consider not how great Dominions may by this meanes be incorporate to the Crowne. They remember not how
Maude the Empresse being married to
Ge
[...]frie Earle of
Aniou, Touraine, and
Meine, conveied those countries to the Diadem of
England; nor what rich and fertile Provinces were added to
Spaine, by the match of the
Lady Ioane to Arch-Duke
Philip. Neither doe they see that ineffable blessing which
England now eni
[...]yeth by the coniunction of
Scotland proceeding from a like mariage. Yet there is a saying in
Spaine, that as a man should desire to liue in
Italy because of the ciuility and ingenious natures of the people; and to dye in
Spaine because there the Catholique Religion
[Page 84] is so sincerely professed: so he should wish to bee borne in
France, because of the noblenesse of that nation, which neuer had any King but of their owne country.
The chiefest enimies to the
French haue beene the
English, &
Spaniards; the former had here great possessions, diuerse times plagued them, and tooke from them their kingdome, but being call'd home by ciuill dissentions, lost all. At their departure the
French scoffingly asked an
English Captaine, when they would returne?
Camden. Who feelingly answered,
when your sinnes are greater then ours. The
Spaniards began but of late with them, yet haue they taken from them
Navarre, Naples, and
Millaine; they displanted them in
Florida, poysoned the
Dolphin of
Vienneys, droue their King
Henry the 3
d out of
Paris & most of his other Citties, all which they possest: at last they caused him to bee murdered, and intended the like to his successours; a
Series of iniuries more memorable then marriageable. Concerning the last warres which the
Spaniard made in
France, when hee sided with the Duke
du Maine, and the rest of those Rebells, which called themselues the
Holy League, whereof the Duke of
Guise was the Author; against the two Kings
Henry the 3
d and 4
th: a
French Gentleman made this excellent allusion. For being asked the causes of these ciuill broyles, he replied they were
[...]pania and
Mania: seeming by this answere to signifie
[...] penurie, and
[...] furie, which are indeed the causes of al intestine tumults; but couertly therein implying the King of
Spaine and the Duke of
Maine.
C
[...]mines. In former times there were no nations more friendly then these, the Kings of
Castile and
France be
[...]ng the neerest confederated Princes in Christendome. For their league was betweene King and King, Realme and Realme, Subiect and Subiect; which they were all bound vnder great curses to keepe inviolable.
V
[...]iw of Fr.This Countrey is wonderfully stored with riuers, the chiefest whereof is
1 Seine, which arising in
Burgundy, watring the citties of
Paris and
Roane; and receauing into it nine nauigable streames, disburdeneth it selfe into the
British Ocean. 2 Some, vpon which standeth
Amiens; it hath its head about S
Quintins, diuideth
Picardie from
A
[...]toys, and hauing receaued eight lesser
[Page 85] streames looseth it selfe in the Sea. 3
Loyre; on which are seated
Nantes and
Orleance; it riseth about the mountaines of
Avergue (being the greatest in
France:) and hauing runne 600 miles, and augmented his Channell with the entertainement of 72 lesser rivulets, mingleth his sweet waters with the brackish
Aquitane Ocean. 4 Rhoane, which springing at
Driga, three miles from the head of
Rhene, watreth
Lyons (where it receaueth
Sone hastning from
Alsatia) then
Avignion, and lastly taking in 13 lesser brookes, stealeth into the
Mediterranean Sea at
Arles. And 5
Garond, which running from the
Pyrenean hills to
Blay, standing on the
Aquitaine Ocean; glideth by the walls of
Burdeaux, and
Tholouse, and receaueth 16 lesser riuers. Of these the
Seine is the richest, the
Rhoane the swiftest, the
Garond the greatest, and the
Loyre the sweetest.
This fruitfull Region (if we may, as I thinke not, giue credence to report) was first peopled by
Samothes, the sixt sonne of
Iophet, called in the Scriptures
Mesech, in the yeare of the world 1806. The ofspring attributed to him were certainely a warlike nation, without whose loue no king could secure himselfe from imminent dangers. They were very sparing in their diet, and vsed to fine any one that outgrewe his girdle. With these men the
Romans fought, rather for their owne preservation, then in any hope by a conquest of them to enlarge their Dominions. Yet at last they vndertooke the warre, but not till they had subiected almost all the residue of the world. And thē also no
[...] so much by the valour of the
Romans (though the war was managed by the most able Captaine that euer
Rome gaue breath to:) as by their own diuisions,
Plutarch. were they brought vnder. These men had formerly vnder the conduct of
Bremus, said to be the brother of
Be
[...]inus King of
England, discom
[...]ited the
Romans at the riuer
Allia; sacked the Citty, and beseiged the Capitoll, Anno M. 3577; V.C. 365. In this cause they so terrified the
Romans, that after their expulsion from
Rome by
Camillus, there was a law made; that the Priests, though at al other times exempted, should be compelled to the warre, if euer the
Gaules came againe. From
Rome they marched on to
Greece, where they spoyled and ransackt the Temple of
Delphos, for which sacrilege,
[Page 86] they were visited with the pestilence. Such as suruiued this plague, went into
Asia, and there gaue name to that countrey, now called
Galatia.
B
[...]rt
[...]s.
The antique Gaule in rouing euery way
As farre as Phoebus darts his golden ray,
Seiz'd Italy: the worlds prowd mistresse sackt
Which rather Mars then Romulus compact,
Then spoiles Pisidia, Misia doth inthrall,
And midst of Asia plants another Gaule.
This countrey after 40 yeares resistance by the valour & good fortune of
Caesar became tributary to the
Romanes; & so remained till their apparant declining,
Hist. of Fr. when the
Francones, the
Burgundians, and
Gothes wrested the most of it from the
Romane Monarchie. Betweene these three mighty nations was
France diuided in this manner. The
Gothes possessed all the country betweene the
Rhoane, East; the
Aquitaine Ocean, West; the
Loyre, North; and the
Pyrenean hills, South. The
Burgundians had all which lieth betweene the
Alpos & the
Rhene, East; the
Rhoane West;
Lorreine, North; and the
Mediterranean, South. All the rest together with
Belgia belonged to
Franks, whose King
Charlemaine vtterly ruined the kingdome of the
Gothes: & his successours by little and little haue brought to almost nothing, that of the
Burgundians. By the
Romans this country was diuided into three parts, viz:
Belgicam, environed with the
Rhene, the
Marne, the
Seine, and the Ocean: 3
ly,
Aquitanicam, which reached from the
Pyrenean hills to the
Garound; and contained also all the sea coasts vp to the
Loyre: 3
ly,
Celticam, which comprehended all the rest; and was subdiuided into
Lugdunensem, containing
Daulphine, Savoy, and both
Burgundies; and
Nar
[...]onensem, comprehending
Languedocke, and
Provence. To
Celtica, properly and more strictly so called, appertained
Berry, Burbon, Anion, Brittaine. After the comming of these new conquerours, it was diuided into many Prouinces, whereof the chiefe are.
1 Gascoyne, and
Guyen. 2 Poicton. 3 Anion. 4 Brittain. 5 Normandy. 6 France. 7 Berry. 8 Limosin. 9 Languedocke. 10 Provence. 11 Picardie, &
Campaigne. 12 Daulphine. 13 The
Dutchy. 14 The
Earledome of
Burgundy. 15 Savoy. 16 Lorrain.
[Page 87] Of some of these
La No
[...]e passeth this censure. The men of
Berry are Leachers: they of
Touraine or
Aniou Theeues: They of
Languedocke Traitors: They of
Provence are Atheists: They of
Rh
[...]mes (in
Campaigne) superstitious: They of
Normandy insolent: They of
Picardie prowd: and so of the rest.
1. GASCOYNE and GVIEN.
GASCOYNE and GVIEN comprehend in a manner all
Gallia Aquitanica bounded with the
Pyrenean hills, the
Aquita
[...]ne Ocean, and
Garound. It took this name from the
Vascones, a people of
Spaine, who here seated themselues. Next to the
Pyrenean hils lieth the Lordship of
Berne, belonging to the kings of
Navarre, euer since it and the Earledome of
Foix were vnited to that Crowne Anno 1481. It continued very faithful vnto
Henry of
Burbon late King of
France and
Navarre,
Camden. during his troubles after the death of
Henry the 3
d ▪ insomuch that hee was in mockage called by his enimies the
Biernoys. Of this Earledome the chiefe Citty is
Oleron. Nigh vnto it lieth the Earledome of
Foix, two of whose Earles are of great fame, viz:
Iohn de Foix, whom our
Henry the sixt for his faithfull seruice in the
French warres, created Earle of
[...]endale; which addition of honour some of that family still retaine: And
Gaston de Foix so renowned in the warres of
Italie. These principalities were together ioyned by the marriage of
Marguerit, heire of
Berne, vnto
Roger Bernard, Earle of
Foix, 1262. and both together connected to the Crowne of
Navarre by the matrimoniall vnion of
Leonora Princesse of
Navarre, &
Gastone of
Foix. Here are also the Earledomes of
Arminacke, Cominges, Bigorre, and
Albret. The chiefe Citties in this tract generally are,
1 Tholouse supposed to be built when
Deborah iudged
Israel: here was a Parliamentary Court erected for the administration of Iustice in these parts,
Ortelius. 1302. It was observed that certaine Souldiers hauing stolne sacrilegiously some Gold out of the Temples of
Tholouse (when it was sackt by
Cepio a Roman Consul) came all to miserable and vnfortunate ends; hence grewe that Adage,
Aurum habet Tholosanum,
Fr. Hist. applied to vnhappy men. The fieldes about this towne are in old writers called
Campi Catalanniel, extending in length 100, and in breadth 70
French Leagues. In
[Page 88] these fields was fought that terrible battle betweene
Attila King of the
Hunnes, &
Aet us the
Roman Leistenant in
France. Aetius was strengthned by the
Gothes, Franks, Burgundians, and
Germans. Attilas army consisted of
Hunnes, Eruli, Scythes, Sarmatians, &
Suevians, to the number of 500000; of which 180000 that day lost their liues;
Attila himselfe being dr
[...]uen to that desperate plunge, that making a funerall pile of Horse saddles, he would haue burned himselfe. But his enemies weary of well doing gaue him leaue to retire homeward through
Italie, which he harassed with sire and sword, murdering the people, and ruining the townes, so that he was then and long after called
Flagellum dei. Aetius notwithstanding this good seruice, was by
Valentinian Emperour of the West, rewarded with the losse of his head. By which act, the Emperour (as one told him) had cut off his right hand with his left. And indeed so it hapned, for not long after he himselfe was by
Maximianus murdered, and the Empire of
Rome irrecouerably destroyed. 2
Burdeaux where our king
Richard the second was borne, and all about whose territories there are yet very apparant footstepps of the
English tongue. It is honoured with an Vniuersity; as also with Parliamentary authority for the adiacent Countries, A
o 1443.
3 Bazas on the
Garond; and
4 Bayen on the coast of
Spaine.
View of Fr.On the Northerne end of this Countrey ioyneth the little Province
Xaintoigne, the chiefe Towns are
Sainctes (
olim, Mediolanum) and
Rochel, the best fortefied towne of all
France, and the best fortresse of the Protestants.
It will not be amisse in this place, to say somewhat of the war
[...]es which the Citizens of this Towne haue diuers times maintained against the
French King in defence of Religion. At the end of the second ciuil warres,
French hist. A
o 1568 many townes considering how ill the former peace had bin obserued, refused to take in any of the kings garrisons, neither would they permit any of the Papists to beare office among them. Of those,
Rochel was one; which also contrary to the kings command, maintained a navie for their safety by sea, and continued their fortifications for their defence by land. So that hither the Queen of
Navarre and her son retired as to a place of security, 1570,
Rochel
[Page 89] of all the
French townes, only held good for the Protestants, & is by M.
Iarvill on all sides blocked vp. But the siege is soone raised, &
Rochel, Montalban, Sancerre, with some other towns are made cautionarie for the peace ensuing. 1573. It was besieged by
Byron the elder, with an army of 50000 men, & 60 pieces of artillery. Here were present at this siege King
Charles, Henry D. of
Aniou his brother; the Duke of
Aumal, &c. It held out from the beginning of
March, till the 17 of
Iune, and was then freed: the city hauing in one moneth endured 13000 shot; & the king in his whole warre lost 20000 of his men, and among others the Duke of
Aumal. 75 and 76, it was attempted by M.
Landereau, and the Ile of
Re nigh to it was taken, but soon recouered; after which the king of
Navarre, & the Prince of
Conde entred it in triumph .1577. it is by
M. Lansac besieged Seaward, but he being beaten back, peace was made, and 8 other pledge-townes assigned. It was in the troubles of 85 and 88, the place of retreat to the aboue-named Princes; And when the
Guisiards had compelled king
Henry to make warre vpon the Religion; The king of
Navarre issued from thence to divert the Duke
M
[...]r
[...]uer from
Montagne. The next yeare
Henry 3 being slaine, the
Rochelers sided with
Henry 4, and till the yeare 1621. were neuer molested; Within this litle Prouince of
Xaintoigne, is also the well-fortified town of S.
Iohn de Angelo.
The chief riuers in all this Tract are
1 Iearn,
View of Fr.
2 Lot, 3 Balze, 4 Lisle, 5 Dordone, all paying their tributary streames to
Garond, 6 Souson in
Gascoigne, and 7
Charent in
Xaintoigne filling the Ocean.
The Dutchy of
Aquitaine was giuen by
Charles the Bald,
Paradine. vnto
Ranulph a
Burgundian, for his good seruice against the
Normans, A
o 844. To whose second successour called
Eudes, were added the Earledomes of
P
[...]ictou and
Avergne, anno 902. In this Image it continued till the yeare 1152. When
Elenor the daughter and heire to
William the 5 of that name, was married to
Henry the 2
d of
England, from whose yongest son
Iohn, vniustly detaining the Crown of
England from
Arthur of
Britaine, son to
Geofrie his eldest brother; it was taken by
Philip of
France, anno 1202; the said
Iohn being first lawfully convicted
[Page 90] by his Peeres, for Fellony, and the murther of his Cousin
Arthur, and by them condemned to forfeit his estates in
France. After about the yeare 1259, S.
Lewis of
France gaue vnto
Henry the third of
England, the Dutchy of
Guien, conditionally that he should renounce all title to his other inheritances. This Dutchy containing the hithermost part of
Gascoigne, and the country of
Xainton vnto the riuer of
Charent, continued
English till the yeare 1452: When by reason of the ciuill warres betweene
Yorke and
Lancaster, the Garison Souldiers were recalled to maintaine factions at home, and
Charles the 7 of
France recouered
Guien, and all the other
English possessions,
Calice excepted.
2. POICTOV.
POICTOV hath on the North
Brittaine and
Anion, on the East the Dutchy of
Berrie; on the South
Xaintoigne, &
Guien; on the West the
Aquitaine Seas. It is called in Latine,
Pictavia, from the
Pictones, being the ancient inhabitants, and is a country so great and plentifull, that there are numbred 1200 Parishes, and three Bishopricks: The chiefe Cities are
1 Poicteirs, in Latine
Pictavis,
Ortelius. seated on the riuer
Clavius, famous for the study of the Ciuill Law, and being the next to
Paris for greatnes, 2
Mailesay. 3
Lasson. 4
Rocksurion, and 5
Castell Herauld (or
Castrum Herauldi) the title of which place, was in the dayes of
Henry the 2
d,
Camden. and
Francis the 2
d his son, giuen to the family of the Earles of
Hamilton of
Scotland.
Martin.In the Vine-field of this Country, was fought that memorable battaile between
Iohn of
France and our
Black Prince; who being distressed by the number of the
French, would willingly haue departed on honorable tearmes, which the
French not accepting, insteed of Conquest, found an ouerthrow. For they presuming on their own worth, alwaies to their own disadvantage, bereft the enemy of all opportunity of retiring; whereas ordinary policy would instruct the leader of an Army, to make his enemy if he would fly, a bridge of gold, as
Count Pitelan vsed to say: Hereupon
Themistocles would not permit the
Grecians to breake the bridge made ouer the
Hellespont by
Xerxes, left the
Persians should be compelled to fight, and so happen
[Page 91] to recouer their former losses: and
Charles the 6 lost his Army by intercepting of our 5
Henry in his march to
Calice. For where all way of fl
[...]ght is stopt, the basest Souldier will rather dye with glory in the front of his battle, then fly and be killed with ignominie. So true a Mistresse of hardy resolutions is despaire, and no lesse true this prouerbe of ours,
Make a Coward fight & he will kill the Diuell. On the contrary it hath bin the vse of diuers politick Captaines, to make their own Souldiers fight more resolutely, taking from them all hope of safety but by battell. So did our
William the Conquerour; who at his arriual into
England, burnt the shippes which transported his Army, thereby giuing his Souldiers to wit, that their liues lay in the strength of their armes, & courage of their hearts; not in the nimblenesse of their heeles.
Tariff the leader of the
Moores into
Spaine, burnt likewise all his Navy, one only Pinnace excepted, which he reserued to carry tidings of his successe. When
Charles Martell encountred that infinite hoste of the
Saracens, (of which you shall anon heare more) hee commanded the people of
Toures to open their gates onely to the Victors: then he led his Army ouer the
Loyre, placing on the bankes thereof certaine troupes of horsemen, to kill all such as fled out of the field: Hereby informing his men, that there was to them no more
France then what they fought on, vnlesse they were conquerours. In like manner the same
Themistocles cunningly working the
Persians to enclose the
Greeke Navy on euery side, enflamed the
Grecians with such courage by this necessity of fight, that they gaue their enemies the memorablest defeat, that euer hapned on the seas.
This Country is watred with
Clavius,
Ortelius.
Vienne, and
Crevise, three riuers which runne into the
Loyre: and hath followed the f
[...]rtune of
Aquitaine.
3. ANIOV.
ANIOV in Latine
Andegavium, though but little, is excellent fruitfull,
Ortelius. and yeeldeth the best wines in
France. To it are annexed the Provinces of
Turraine and
Maine; this last formerly inhabited by the
Cenomani, the former is diuided by the
Loyre. The chiefe Townes of
Aniou are
Angiers (of old
Iulio Magus)
[Page 92] where
Lewis the 2
d Duke hereof, founded an Vniuersity, Anno 1388. 2
Beaufort a towne belonging to our Dukes of
Lancaster, in which
Iohn of
Gaunt so much delighted,
Gamdens Remaines that he caused all the children which he had by
Catharine Swinforte his third wife, to be called
Beaufortes, a reason not knowne to all: which
Beaufortes were afterward Dukes of
Somerset and
Exeter, and Earles of
Dorset. This town c
[...]me to the house of
Lancaster by
Blanch of
Artoys, vnto
Edmund surnamed
Crouchbacke, second s
[...]n to our
Henry the 3
d, created by his Father the first Earle of
Lancaster. Nigh vnto this town
Thomas D. of
Clarence, & brother to
Henry 5 was slaine, Anno 1422. 3
Saumur, a towne pleasantly seated on the
Loyre; and lately one of the pledge-townes in the hands of the Protestants. On the North side of
Anion between it and
Normandie, lieth
Maine, whose chiefe townes are
1 Mans or
Maine, the principall towne in all this Country, seated on the riuer of
Magenu
[...]; which arising in the Northerne edge of this Prouince, and washing the walls of this towne and
Angeirs, emptieth it selfe in the
Loyre. 2
Beaumont. 3
Vendosme, standing on the Southeast corner of this Country: a town which belonged to the house of
Burbon; & gaue name to
Antonio, surnamed
Vendosm ▪ Father to
Henry the 4. On the Southeast of
Aniou, between it and
Berrie, lieth the Country of
Toureine, whose mother city is
Tours (or
Turena) where the Protestants first began, and from one of whose gates, called
Hugoes gate (as before we haue said) they tooke the name of
Hugonots. Some haue derived this name from the first words of an Apologie which they made before the
French king, which were
Huenos venimus; and as the Protestants were so called, because in their writings to the Emperour, they often vsed the word
Protestumus; so from the word
Huenos, the name of
Hugonots, or
Hu
[...]nots must needs be deduced. Not much vnlike to this are the
etymons of the
Longebards and
Wallouns, of whom I shall hereafter haue occasion to speak, which came questionlesse out of the same forge. Neere vnto this towne
Charles Martell, Father to
Pepin King of
France, discomfited an host of 400000
Saracens, led by
Abderamen, and slew of them 370000, about the yeare of our redemption 732. 2
Amboyse. 3
Bloys, where
[Page 93]
Henry of
Loraine, Duke of
Guise, the originall and first mouer of the ciuill warres in
France, and the great contriuer and enginer of the terrible Massacie in
Paris, A
o 1572. was slaine in the Senate-house by the command of
Henry the 3
d.
Somewhat higher vpon the
Loyre standeth
Orleance, once a kingdome: a City that long felt the force of an
English siege; before whose walls died g
[...]eat
Montacute,
Martin, & Speed. Earle of
Salisbury, glorying in that she cast a bone of diuision betweene the
Burgundian and
English, to the eternall prejudice of the latter, and disgrace of the former▪ as also in the education of
Ioan the Virgin It was called by
Caesar, Genabum; by the Moderne Latinists
Aurelia, the Countrie about it
Aurelianensis, and worthily. For in the yeare 276. the Emperour
Aurelian built it out of the ruines of old
Genabum.
Lewknor. It was made an Vniversity by
Philip the faire, A
o 1312. wherein the Ciuill Law is the chiefe study.
Aniou was giuen to
Robert a
Saxon Prince,
Paradin
[...]. by
Charles the Bald, for his valour showne against the
Normans 870. The third in direct line from this
Robert, was
Hugh Capet King
[...] of
France by generall election, who gaue the Earledome of
Aniou vnto
Geofry Grisogonelle a
Saxon Knight, Anno 926. The first of his Successours that possessed
Maine, was
Foulke the third▪ 1083. by the right of
Sybell his wife, daughter to
Helie Earle of
Maine Their son
Geofry was afterwards inriched with the addition of the County of
Tourame; and his marriage with
Maude daughter and h
[...]ite to
Henry the first of
England, and widow of
Henry the 4, Emperour. From these two proceeded
Henry the 2
d King of
England ▪ & Farle of
Aniou; whose fourth son
Iohn lost all his Estates in
France by confiscation, 1202. Then it was giuen to
Charles, son to
Lewis the eight; in right of his wife,
Earle of
Provence; and by the gift of Pope
Vrban the fourth, King of
Naples and
Sicily, 1262. It was raised to a Dutchy by
Charles the 5, Anno 1280. And lastly giuen by
Rene tho last Duke, to
Lewis the eleuenth, Anno 1480.
4. BRITTAINE.
BRITTAINE is environed with
Maine,
Camden.
Touraine, and the Sea. It is diuided into
Hault or
high Brittaine, being the Easterne,
[Page 94] and
Basse or
Low Brittaine being the Westerne parts; & was first called
Armerica, quasi
Ad mare sita; and now
Brittaine, of the
Brittaines, which in the reigne of
Maximinus came hither and seated themselues; to whom there flocked infinite others at the
Saxons tyrannizing in
Brittaine. These people both conquered and new named the Country, according to these Verses:
Vicit Aremoricaes animosa Britannia gentes,
Et dedit imposito nomina prisca ingo.
The ancient
Brittaine by the
Saxons chaced
Du Bartas.
From's natiue
Albion, soone the
Gaules displaced
From
Armorick; and then victoriously
After his name surnamed it
Brittanny.
The
Brittish or
Welch language in part remaineth here still; for such as came out of
Brittaine hither first,
Camden. and married the women of this Country, did cut out their tongues, lest they should corrupt the language of their children. Notable riuers here are none, which defect is supplied by the neighbourhood of the Sea, which yeeldeth them diuerse Hauens, the chiefe being
Ereiste and S.
Malo, so often spoyled and damaged by the
English in our
French warres, since the time of
Henry 7. As for their cities the chiefe of them are
1 Nantes, on the bankes of the
Loyre, where the Parliament of
Brittaine is kept, which was erected A
o 1553. 2
Rhones on the little riuer
Vilent. 3 Vannes seated on the South sea. 4
S. Breine, the seate of the chief Bishop of this Province on the No
[...]th sea; and 5
Rohan the title and inheritance of that fauous Prince the Duke of
Rohan, who in the late warres adhered so closely to them of the Religion.
The Lords of
Brittaine sometime▪ stiled themselues kings, but afterwards Earles,
Paradin. about the yeare 859, and so continued till the time of
Iohn the Red, Earle of
Brittaine; who by
Lewis the 9 was made a Duke, Anno 1250. In his posterity it continued till the dayes of Duke
Francis the second, who joyning himself in league with
Charles Duke of
Berry, &
Charles Duke of
Burgundy, against
Lewis the 11
[...] drew ru
[...]ne on his head, which he could not possibly auoid
Charles Duke of
Berry, as it was thought, was poysoned,
Charles of
Burgundy lost his life
[Page 95] at the battle of
Nancie, 1476; & his country was conquered by the
French King:
Hist. Fr. And
Francis this Duke hauing embarqued himselfe in the saiue troublous Ocean, must needes suffer shipwrecke with his Copartners. The King of
France inuadeth
Britaine, The Duke ouercharged with melancholy, dies, 1488; leauing
Anne his daughter and heire, in the power of his enemy
Charles the eight: who contracts a marriage with the Orphan, and vniteth
Brittaine to
France. There were many impediments which might haue hindred this marriage, but
Charles breaketh through them all. First
Charles himselfe had bin formerly contracted to Archduke
Maximilians daughter; but this he held voide, because the yong Lady was not of age at the time of the contract. 2
ly
Anne the Dutches was also contracted to
Maximilian; and this he held vnvalid, because the Dutchesse being his homager, could not bestow her selfe without his licence. & 3
l•
Maximilian had by proxie married her, which marriage he consummated by a ceremony in those daies new; For his Embassadour attended by a great traine of Lords and Ladies, bared his leg vp to the knee, and put it into the Dutchesses sheets, thereby taking possession of her bed and body: But
Charles consulting with his Diuines, was told that this pretended consummation, was rather an invention of Court, then any way firme by the Lawes of the Church. Certainely God blessed not this wedding; for of three children which they had betweene them, not one liued.
Charles being dead, his successor
Lewis on the same policie, divorced himself from his own wife, & married this Dutchesse. From this second mariage, the Acrhdutchesse
Isabell descended; for whom, when her Father King
Philip made a claime to this Dutchy,
Hist. of Sp. she indeed being the true heire in lineal descentithe
Frenchmen vrged a Law of their own deuising, that no Countrey being once incorporate to the
French Crowne, could again be aliened. A proper Law truely, but somewhat newer, and of a worse stamp then the
Salique.
Most of our
[...]or
[...] or Earles of
Richmond,
Camden. were Earles and Dukes of this house. The armes are
Ermines.
5. NORMANDIE.
NORMANDIE hath on the South
Maine,
Orteli
[...]. and the Isle of
[Page 96]
France; on the East the Riuer
Some, on other parts the Ocean. It was formerly called
Neustria, corruptly for
Westria, the word
Westenrich signifying in the
Germane tongue, the Western limit of the Empire: and now
Normandie of the
Normans.
The riuer
Sequana, or
Seine, runneth qulte through it, as also two lester riuers
Orus and
Anon.
In this Country is the little Signiory of
Ividot, heretofore a kingdome free & absolute.
Clotaire the seuenth King of
France, hauing abused the wife of
Gawter d'Ividot,
Hist. of Fr. (so called because he was here borne) added one wickednesse to another, killing this
Gawter as he was at his devotions on a Good-Friday, therein preventing the revenge which he knew he had deserued. After this wicked act, his conscience accusing him, and the
Roman Bishop exhorting to repentance, he erected the Lordship of
Ividot to a kingdome; assigning the posterity of
Gawter all the prerogatiues of a free Monarch, as to make Lawes, coine money, and the like. From hence the
French call a man that hath but small demaines to maintaine a great title, a
Roy d' Ividot. At last, but at what time I know not, it fell again to a Lordship, and belongeth now to the house of
Bellay in
Little Brittaine.
This Dukedome of
Normandie containeth 8 citties, the chief whereof are 1
Constance,
Camden. 2
Cane famous for the long resistance it made to
Henry the fift of
England. 3
Bayeux on the Sea side, the Bishop whereof
Odo, was the Earle of
Kent; who hauing displeased King
William his brother, was committed to prison by a witty distinction; not as the Bishop of
Bayeux, (for then the Clergie was free from all secular jurisdiction,) but as the Earle of
Kent. 4
Pontoyse. 5
Roane the Metropolis of
Normandie. In the chiefe Chu
[...]ch of this town is the Sepulchre of
Iohn Duke of
Bedford, Regent of
France, whose monument when a foolish Court
[...]er perswaded
Charles the eight to deface,
God defend (saith he)
that I should wrong him dead, whom l
[...]uing all the force of France
could not resist. 6
Palaise a town once of good strength.
P. Virgil. As Duke
Robert passed through this towne, he beheld among a company of yong maides dancing, one
Arlet a skinners daughter: whose nimblenesse in her dance, made the Duke
[Page 97] think she was not sluggish in a bed, and therefore he sent for her to accompany him that night. To omit the immodest behauiour she vsed at her lying downe; the Duke on her begat that night
William the Bastard, King of
England: in spight to whom, and disgrace to his mother, the
English call'd all Whores
Harlets, a word yet in vse amongst vs.
7 Mortaigne, which was the title or Earledome which was giuen to
Iohn surnamed
Sansterre, afterward king of
England; and
8 Crecie a towne in the Country of
Pentheiu, lying on the East of
Normandie; nigh vnto which
Edward the 3
d ouercame
Philip of
Valoys. 8. Caux. 9 Verneile. It is reported that when
Philip the second of
France, had besieged this town, and that newes of it came to
Richard the first of
England; that he should protest in these words,
I wil neuer turne my backe till I haue confronted the French: For the performance of which Princely word, he brake a way through his Palace of
Westminster, and came so vnexpected to
France, that the
French raised their siege, and departed.
The chiefe Hauen-townes are
Hareflow, and
Deepe. Of these the former was the first town which our victorious Prince king
Henry the 5 attempted and took in, in
France. The latter is famous for its fidelity, and vnmoueable allegeance to
Henry 4 of
France, euen in the middest of his troubles: at that time when the confederat Papists of the
Guisian faction, calling themselues the
holy League, had beaten him out of almost all his towns, and in dernion called him King of
Deepe. The third Hauen-towne is
Newhauen,
Camdeni Elizab. in Latine called
Franciscopolis, because it was founded by
Francis the first. This town was in the first ciuill warres in
France about religion, yeelded into the hands of
Elizabeth of
England by the Prince of
Conde and his faction, as a towne of Caution, for such forces as she should on their behalfe leuie. The
French king not liking a neighbour so potent, made peace with the Protestants, on that condition that they should driue home the
English. By this meanes he weakned their forces for the present; depriued them of all hope of future aide from our Queene; twisted his own plots closer; and the next yeare began a stronger warre vpon them, now ashamed anywhere to demand succour.
[Page 98]The Parliamentary City for this and the adjoyning Prouinces, is
Rhoane (of old
R
[...]thomagus) erected A
o 150
[...].
Camd. Brit.The
Normans were a people of
Norwegia, and made their first irruptions about the yeare 700: when they so ransacked & plagued the Maritime townes, that it was inserted into the Letany,
From Plag
[...]e, Pestilence, and the fury of the Normans good Lord, &c. To quiet these people, and to secure himself,
Charles the Bald gaue them a part of
Neustria, by them since called
Normannia: Their first Duke was
R
[...]ll
[...], A
o 900, from whence in a direct line, the sixt was
William the Bastard, Conquerour, & King of
England, A
o 1067. After this,
Normandy continued
English till the dayes of King
Iohn; when
Philip Augustus seized on all his estates in
France as forfeitures, A
o 1202. The
English then possessing the Dukedomes of
Normandy, Guyen, and
Aquitaine; the Earledomes of
Aniou, Touraine, Maine, Poicteirs, and
Limosin; being in all a farre greater and better portion of the Country, then the Kings of
France themselues possessed.
9. THE ISLE OF FRANCE.
THE ISLE OF FRANCE is sited in the circlings & confluences of
Seine, and other petty brookes, as our Isle of
Ely in
Cambridgeshire on the confluence of
Welland and other Riuers. It tooke its denomination from the
Francones, who did first erect their kingdome in this place. These
Francones were a people which liued in the great Forrest called
Sylva Hercyma in
Germany,
Pezelius in Sleidan. who driuing the
Vangiones out of their Country, there seated themselues, & called it after their own name
Franconia. These
Iulius Caesar tamed,
Maximinus slaughtred,
Constantine vanquished, and
Iulian the
Apostata kept vnder: yet vnder the reigne of
Valentinian the first, they began to shake off the clog of bondage, and diminishing their name with their increase of power, called them
France, or
Franks, that is
Freemen. They were gouerned by Dukes till the yeare 420, when
Pharamond took on him the title of king. As for
France, the first that euer set foot there, was
Moroucus, who seeing the
Romans on one side put to the worst by
Theodoric and the
Gothes; entred together with the
Burgundians on the other, seazed on the
Isle of France, subdued
Paris, & made it the seat of his Kingdome.
[Page 99] Afterward when they had fully seated thēselues here, the kings vsed to diuide their kingdome according to the number of their sons:
View of Fr. Hence haue we a King o'
Orleance, a K. of
Austrasia, a K. of
Soyssons; a K. of
France, which alwaies was he, & he only who had his seat in
Paris. This is the chief city of
France, & was called formerly
Lutetia, quasi Luto sita, as being sited in so clayie asoyle that they vse as a common Prouerb to say,
It staines like the dirt of Paris. The Vniuersity here is accounted the first of
Europe,
Sleidan Comment. containing 55 Colledges, built by
Charles the
Great at the perswasion of
Alcuine an
Englishman, A
o 800.
Francis the first, whom the
French call
the father of the Muses, intended, (being perswaded thereunto by
Reucline and
Budaus, as great restorers of letters in those parts, as
Moore in
England, or
E. rasinus in
Germanie) to haue built here a Colledge, wherein should haue bin Professours of all Arts and Languages. He would haue endowed it with 50000 Crownes of yearely revenue, for the maintainance of his Professours and Schollers, whose number in all should haue bin 600. But it went no further then the intent, for death took from him time to actuate it. This City is in compasse 12 miles, and is reported to haue bin built in the time of
Amasias King of
Iudah. It standeth in a most fertile soile, insomuch that when it was besieged by the Dukes of
Berry, Burgundy, and
Brittaine, with an army of 100000 men; neither the assailants without, nor the defendants within, felt any want of victuals; and yet the Citizens besides the common souldiers, are reckoned to be 4 or 500000. It is honoured with a Parliament, to which all other may appeale, from which not one. These
French Parliaments are as our Law-Courts are, our Parliaments as their
Conventus ordinum. It is seated on
Seine, which serueth the Town with little boates and barges (as the
Thames Westward doth
London) the riuer ebbing and flowing no farther then
Pontclarch, distant from
Paris 75 miles, or thereabout. The
Parisians bragge that their town was neuer conquered: the reason is, it is very weak
[...]; and therefore compoundeth with the enemy. This Town was held by the
English 16 yeares, and solemnized the Coronation of
Henry the sixt of
France and
England, with all joyfull acclamations, in the Church of
Nostre Dame: being long 65 faddome,
[Page 100] broad 24, high 15, aboue which the St
[...]eples are eleuated 34 faddome, Secondly also here is S.
Vincents, where victorious
Henry the fifth ended his dayes. Thirdly somwhat Eastward,
Soysons, once the seat of the King of
Soysons, for only the kings of
Paris (as we haue said) were called Kings of
France. Fourthly
Charenton, famous for the assiduous preaching here of that excellent ornament of the
French Church,
Peter du Moulin. H
[...]ere is also in this Isle the royall Palace of
Fountaine bleau, (that is the faire Fountaine) the fairest house not of
France only, but (as they say) of all Christendome. Indeed I haue heard travellers (who for the most part vilifie their own Country in respect of others) report, that it farre exceedeth both for beauty and bignesse, the largest and brauest of his Maiesties house; in
England.
Northward lieth the Dukedome of
Valoys, whose prime City is
Senlis, the second
Luzarch. This Dukedome gaue name to all the
French kings of the second branch of the
Capets; which beginning in
Philip de Valoys, A
o 1328; ended in
Henry the 3
d, 1589. Westward to
Paris lieth the litle Prouince of
La Beause, whose chiefe townes are
1 Chartres,
Milles. or (as the Latine writers call it)
Carnutum. This town giueth title to a
Vidame, or
Vieedominus, an honour onely vsed in
France, whereof here also there are but foure, viz. this of
Charters, 2
ly of
Amiens, 3
l• of
Chalons, and 4
ly of
Gerbery in
Beavoys. The 2
d towne of this
La Beause or
Belsia, is
Estampes.
The Kings of
France,
-
420
-
Freigius.
1
Pharamond 11
-
431
- 2
Clodius 18
-
449
- 3
Meroueus 10
-
459
- 4
Child
[...]ricu
[...] 26
-
485
- 5
Clo
[...]oueu
[...] primus Rex Chr. 30
-
515
- 6
Childebortus 45
-
560
- 7
Clotarius 5
-
565
- 8
Cherebertus 9
-
574
- 9
Childeric II. 14
-
588
- 10
Clotarius II. 44
-
632
- 11
Dagobertus 14
-
646
- 12
Clodoueus II. 17
-
663
- 13
Clotarius III 4
-
667
- 14
Childericus III. 12
-
680
- 15
Theodoricus 14
-
694
- 16
Clodoueus III. 4
-
698
- 17
Childebertus II. 18
-
716
- 18
Dagobertus II. 6
-
722
- 19
Childericus IIII. 5
-
727
- 20
Theodoricus II. 15
-
742
- 21
Childericus V, was
[Page 101] the last of the
Merouignian Family: he was deposed by
Pepin, son to
Charles Martell, the Pope giuing assent and approbatiō to his proceedings.
Hist. of Fr.
This
Pepi
[...] and his Father
Martell we
[...]
Mayres of the Palace to the former Kings. These
Mayres were originally Comptrollers of the Kings house, and had nothing to doe with the affaires of State. But
Clotayre the 2
d to ease himselfe and his successours of a burden so weighty; made the
Mayres Vicars generall of his Empire. From henceforward the Kings followed the
[...]r pleasures, shewing themselues onely on
Mayday; and then being seated in a chariot, adorned with flowres, and drawne by foure oxen: As for the
Mayre he openeth packets, heateth and dispatcheth forreine Embassadours, giueth remedy to the complaints of the subiects, maketh Lawes and repeateth them; an authority somewhat like that of the
Praefecti praetorio, in the time of the
Romane Emperours. Vnder
Degobert the first,
Pepin was
Mayre; who continued in that office till the reigne of
Clovis the third, and then he died, leauing his authority to
Charles Martell his base son. This
Charles did to the Kings of
France great seruice, for which he was created Duke or
Prince of the French. Yet would not he (though the Estate was at his disposure) settle it in himselfe; it being his vsuall saying,
that he had rather rule a King, then be one. As for his son
Pepin, he succeeding his Father in authority but not in vertuous resolutions, was by Pope
Zachary the first invested with the Diademe of
France; and the vnfortunate king
Childericus, had his powle shauen, and was thrust into a Monastery. For this investiture, both
Pepin and his son
Charles the great, did good seruice to the
Romane Prelates, and they to requite their kindnesses, gaue vnto the last, the Empire of the West; and the title of
most Christian King. The sonnes of this most worthy Emperour, did most vnworthily degenerate.
The second Race of
French kings.
-
751
- 1
Pepin 18
-
769
- 2
Carolus M. 46
-
815
- 3
Lodovicus Pius 26
-
841
- 4
Carolus 38
-
879
- 5
Lodovicus Balbus 2
-
881
- 6
Lodovicus III. 5
-
886
- 7
Carolus Crassus 5
-
891
- 8
Odo,
Freigius.
or
Eudes.
-
900
- 9
Carolus simplex 27
-
927
- 10
Redul. Burgundio 2
-
[Page 102]929
- 11
Lodovicus IIII. 27
-
956
- 12
Lotharius 31
-
987
- 13
Lodovic. V. 2. wa
[...] the last of the Mongrell issue of
Charles the great, in which time forreiners were their kings, and the Rulers of the Prouinces
[...]ell from the
French obediēce; and vsurped entire gouernment. These troubles made way to
Hugh, surnamed
Capet (either of his great head, or because when he was a boy, hee was wont to snatch off his Fellowes cappes) to ascend the Royall Thron
[...] of
France; a Prince of a strange blood, and on
[...]y hoysed vp by the people, to the prejudice of
Charles of
Lorraine the true Heire of
France, as the brother of
Lotharius, and Vncle vnto
Lodovicus the last king of this line.
The third Race of
French kings.
-
98
[...]
- 1
Hugh Capet 9
-
997
- 2
Robert 34
-
1031
- 3
Henry 30
-
1061
- 4
Philip 49
-
1110
- 5
Lodovicus VI. 28
-
1138
- 6
Lewis VII. 43
-
1181
- 7
Philip II. 43
-
1224
- 8
Lewis VIII. 3
-
2227
- 9 S
t
Lewis 44
-
1271
- 10
Philip III. 15
-
1286
- 11
Philip the faire IV. 28
-
1314
- 12
Lewis Hutin, after whose death the Crowne by right should haue descended to
Ioane his daughter, deposed by the next King. 2.
-
1316
- 13.
Philip the long, partly by threats, promises, and intreaty, made the Nobles and Commons to enact a Law for disabling the succession of women; a Law (saith
Hatlan) that could not possibly be attributed to
Pharamond who was king of the
Francones, but neuer had foot of land in in
France; his grandchild
Meroueus being the first that euer passed the
Rhene. 5.
-
1321.
-
Martin.
14.
Charles the faire. After whose decease began the warres of the
English for the Crowne of
France; Edward 3
d of
England, being son to
Isabel, daughter to
Philip the faire, and sister to the three last Kings: but the
French chose
Philip of
Valoys, son vnto
Iohn of
Valoys, brother to
Philip the faire; of which
Iohn it is said, that he was son to a king, brother to a king, vncle to a king, father to a king, yet he himselfe was no king. 7.
-
[Page 103]1328.
- 15.
Philip of
[...]aloys. In this kings dayes was fought the battle of
Crecie. The
French army consisted of about 70000 souldiers, the
English had but 11800 men; yet God blessed the
English by whose valour fell that day,
Iohn king of
Bohemia, 11 Princes, 80 Barons, 120 knights, and 30000 common souldiers, A
o 1345. 2
[...].
-
1350.
- 15
Iohn. In whose raigne was the Battle of
Poicteirs, wherein
Edward the
Blacke Prince, with an handfull of wearied souldiers, being in all but 8000, ouercame the
French Army consisting of 40000 men; flew (besides the Nobles) 10000 souldiers, tooke prisoners king
Iohn and
Philip his son, 70 Earles, 50 Barons, and 12000 Gentlemen or thereabouts. 14.
-
1364.
- 16
Charles IV. called the
Wise: which attribute king
Lewis the 11 could not approue of; it being (as he said,) foolishly done, to giue his yonger brother
Philippe, the Dukedome of
Burgundy, and withall, the Heire of
Flaunders to wise. 17.
-
1
[...]81.
- 17
Charles the VI: in whose life
Henry the 5 pursued his
[...]ight in
France; & hauing an army of 15000, confrō ted an host of
Frenchmen, consisting of aboue 52000: whereof he slew 5 Dukes, 8 Ea
[...]les, 25 Lords, 8
[...]00 knights and Gentlemen of note, 1500 of the commons: the
English loosing but one Duke, one Earle, and 600 souldiers. This vnfortunate Prince lost all that his Predecessour
Philip had taken from
Iohn of
England. 42
-
1423.
- 18
Charles VII, who droue the
English, then diuided by domestick dissention, out of all
France. 38
-
1461.
- 19
Lewis XI. who got
Prouence with the title of
Naples,
View of
[...]r.
Burgundy, and
Picardy. Of whom ye shall find in the chamber of accounts, a reckoning of two shillings for new sleeues to his old duoblet, and three halfepence for liquor to grease his bootes. 23
-
1484
- 20
Charles VIII:
French hist.
who quickly wonne, and as soon lost the kingdome of
Naples. 14
-
1498
- 21
Lewis XII. who wonne
Millaine ▪ and diuided
Naples with king
Ferdinand the Catholique; but was depriued
[Page 104] of his part in short space. 17
-
1515
- 22
Francis the perpetuall aduersary to
Charles the 5; because (as he said) the Emperour could endure no equall, and he no superiou
[...]; he was taken in the battaile of
Pavia, and put to a grieuous ransome. 32
-
1547
- 23
Henry II, droue
Charles out of
Germany, took
Met
[...], Toul, and
Verdune. 13
-
1559
- 24
Francis II.
[...]
-
1560
- 25
Charles IX, the author of the Massacre at
Paris. 14
-
1574
- 26
Henry III, stript of his kingdome and life, by the
Guisians, and
Spaniards. 15
-
1589
- 27
Henry IIII, king of
Navarre, (the first of the house of
Burbon) ruin'd the league of the house of
Guise
[...]; & hauing driuen the
Spaniard out of
France, into which hee was called by those of that potent and rebellious faction: after a tenne yeares time of peace, was most villainously slaine by
Rauiliac. 21
-
1610
- 28
Lewis XIII now liuing. To these 28 kings of the
Capets, adde 13 of the
Carolouignians, and 21 of the
Merouignians: and the whole number of the kings of
France will amount to 62.
7. BERRY and BVRBON.
The Countries of BERRY and BVRBON are invironed with
Poictou, Limosin, Avergne, the Dutchy of
Burgundy, and
Champaine.
View of Fr.
Berry called in Latin
Biturigum Regio, of the chiefe Citty
Bituris, now
Bourges; is so stored with sheepe, that when they take a man for too much lying in a greater number then truth, they will say,
Fy, there are not so many sheepe in Berry.
Th
[...]s Prouince is watered with the riuer
Cher, & containeth 33 walled Townes; the chiefe of which are
1 Bourges, formerly called
Avaricum; the revolt of which Towne in
Caesars time, gaue such a checke to his proceedings, that hee was faigne to stretch his wit and valour on the tente
[...]hookes, before it was againe yeelded to him. It is said to haue beene built by
Ogyges Noes grand-child, who called it
Bitogyges, which by corruption
[Page 105] fell vnto
B
[...]turiges; an Etymologie, that were it as deere bought, as faire fetched, it might haue beene good for Ladies; sure I am it is not for Scholler. Others call it more probably
Bituris, quasi Biturris, from two faire Towres in this Citty erected; one whereof is yet in part standing. Herevnto alludeth an ancient Grammarian,
Turribus à binis inde vocor Bituris.
From two Towres which were builded here
The name of Bituris I beare.
Calamenus calleth it the honorour of all learning, & storehouse of learned men, for it is indeed a florishing Vniuersity.
2 Sancerre, called of old
Sacrum Cereris, from
Ceres, as it seemeth here, worshipped. It is a towne of good strength, and was consigned over vnto the Protestants, 1570, as a towne of caution, for the more sincere obseruing of the articles of peace then newly agreed on.
3 Argenton the title or honour of
Philip de Comines, that excellent historian; who diued so deeply into, and writ so plainely of the state affaires; that
Katherine di Medices vsed to say, that he had made as many Heretickes in policie, as
Luther had in religion. He was from this towne vulgarly called
Monseiur de Argenton. 4 Chasleau Rous.
This Countrey after the decease of
Harpen,
Paradin. who going to the holy Land, sould it to K.
[...]hilip the first An. 1096. was neuer aliened from the Crowne, vnlesse it were for the portion of the king, younger sonne; which they call the
Appennages.
Burbon is watered with the riuers of
Loyre, and
Allier: The chiefe ci
[...]ties are first
Burbon (formerly
Boya) naming the whole Province. 2
Molins vpon a little riuulet called
Elaner. 3 Nevers honoured with a Dukedome.
This Province in the dayes of the degenerate issue of
Charles the great,
Paradin. was seized on by the
Dampiers: the last of which was
Archemb
[...]ld Dampierre, whose daughter and heire
Beatrix, was married to
Robert younger sonne to Saint
Lewis 1308: from whom are descended the present Kings of
France & Princes of
Conde.
To
Burbon belong
Beauoys and
Averne.
[Page 106] 1.
Beauoys is a small Prouince, at the Southeast of
Burbon. The chiefe Townes are
Be
[...]ueiu and
Ville Franche. Of the first towne
Bea
[...]ieau in the time of our
Richard the first,
Camd
[...]n. one
Philip was Bishop: who being a martiall man, & much annoying our border, was by king
Richard in a skirmish fortunately taken, and put in p
[...]ison. The Bishop complained to the Pope, who wrot in the behalfe of his sonne as
[...]n Ecclesiasticall person, and a shepheard of the Lords. The King sent vnto the Pope the armour he was taken in, and engraued thereon the words, which
Iacobs sonnes vsed when they had sold their brother
Ioseph, and presented their father with his coat, viz:
Vide vtrum filij tui tunica sit velum: which the Pope viewing, swore it was rather the coat of a sonne of
Mars, then a sonne of the Church: and so bid the King vse his pleasure.
Paradine.The first Lord of
Beauoys was
Omphroy, brother to
Artand of
Lyon
[...]ys, Anno 989: in whose issue it continued till the yeare 1400, or thereabout: when
Edward the last Lord dying without issue, gaue it vnto
Lewis surnamed the
Good. D. of
Burbon. 2
Averne is seated on the South of
Burbon
[...]ys. It is watered with the
Loyre which hath his head in the Mountaines of this countrey, and
Eleuer. This Prouince takes its name from the
Averni ouer whom
Ve
[...]cingetorix, that so long put
Caesar to his trumpes with 238000 men, was King. Hee kept his residence at
Gergouia (now
Clermont) the Metropolis of this Province: the next to whi
[...]h is Saint
[...]loure, inumcible by reason of its situation.
Camden in Scotia.
3 Claudes A
[...]gues▪ 4 Marignes. Here is also the Towne and signeurie of
Aubigny, which was giuen by
Charles the sixt, to
Robert, second sonne of
Alan Steward Earle of
Lennox; and is still an honorary title among that noble familie.
Paradin.This Lordship was vnited to
Burbon, 1
[...]10. by the marriage of Duke
Iohn of
Burbon, and
Bonne Countesse of
Avergne.
8. LIMOSIN.
LIMOSIN is enuironed with
Berry, Poicton, X
[...]intoigne, &
Auergne: it hath its name
quasi in Limo sita, from the dirty soile. This countrey is moistn
[...]d with the riuers
Vienne &
Vexerew. The chiefe Citties are
Tulles on the South,
Tuviers and
Maignai in the midland, and
Limoges on the North. At the taking
[Page 107] of which last Citty newly revolted,
Edward the Blacke Prince could by no meanes bee allured to pitty the distressed Cittizens;
Du Chos
[...]e. ti
[...]l persuing his enimies, hee saw three
French Gentlemen make head against his army; the consideration of whose magnanimity drewe him to pitty, where before hee vowed revenge. And lastly
Chaluz, at the besieging of which, our
Richard the first was slaine by a shot from an Arbalist, the vse of which warlike engine he first shewed vnto the
French. Wherevpon a
French Poet made these verses in the person of
Atropos.
Hoc v
[...]lo, non alia Richardum morte perire,
Vt qui Francigonis Balistae primitus vsum
Trad dit; ipse su
[...]em primitus experiatur,
Quam
(que), alijs docuit, in se v
[...]m sentiat ar
[...]is.
It is decreed: thus must great Richard die,
As he that first did teach the French to dart
An A
[...]bal
[...]st; tis iust he first should trie
The strength, and tast the fruits of his owne art.
The man which shot him was named
Bertram de Gurdon, who being brought before the King (for the King neglecting his wound,
Daniels hist neuer gaue ouer the assault till hee had mastered the place) boldly iustified his action, as done in defence of his countrey▪ and to reuenge the death of his father and brother whom this King had slaine. Which said, the King caused him to be set at liberty, and gaue him 100 shillings sterling. When
Henry the 3
l of
England released his right in the Provinces of
Normandy, Aniou, Poicteirs, Toureine, and
Maine, Anno 1259.
Lewis the 9
th, to whom this relea
[...]e was made, gaue him in exchange 300000
l of
Amo
[...]in money; the Dutchie of
Guyen; t
[...]e Countrey of
Namtoigne as farre as to the riuer
Charen
[...]; and this
Limosin. Si
[...]ce which time it hath beene sometimes
French, most time
[...]
English, till their generall expulsion by
Charles the 7
th.
South west to
Limosin is the little countrey
Perigort, & more South is the Prouince of
Querc
[...], both which vpon the capitulations made by
Iohn of
France,
Martin. then prisoner, and
Edward the 3
d of
England; were deliuered vp to the
English, and from them againe recouered by
Charles the 7
th. The chiefe Town
[...]s of
Quercu are
1 M
[...]untalbon in vaine beseiged by the present
[Page 108]
French king
Lewis in his wars against those of the religion: this being one of their cautiona
[...]ie, or pledge Townes. It is s
[...]tuate on the
Garound. 2 Cahors,
Maginus. built on the rising of an hill, a beautifull rich Citty, and is of an ovall forme. The chiefe places of note in
Perigort are
1 Perigeux, standing on the small riuer
Ila, in the very midst of this little country, whereof it is the metropolis. and
2 Sarlat.
In the Northeastward corner of
Limosin is an
Elme, whose boughes extend themselues into foure Provinces, viz:
Berry. 2 Burbon. 3 Auerne. 4 Limosin.
9. DAVLPHINE.
DAVLPHINE is environed with
Auergne Westward,
Prove
[...]ce Southward,
Savoy Eastward, &
Bresse Northward: & had this name from
Daulphine wife to
Guigne, the second Prince of this Prouince. The
Rhoane glideth all along the Countrey, washing the walls of
Lyons (where it is conioyned with the
Zone) a famous Mart towne and Vniuersity, called formerly
Lugdunum.
Co
[...]tnes. These Marts were in former times holden at
Geneva; from thence remoued hither by
Lewis the 11
th for the enriching of his owne kingdome. And when
Iulio the 2
d had excommunicated
Lewis the 12
th, he commanded by his Apostolical authority that they should be transferred to
Geneua againe: but therein his pleasure was neuer obeyed. As for the Vniuersity questionlesse it is very ancient, for euen in the time of
C. Caligula it was a se
[...]t of learning. For in this Towne before an Altar consecrated to
Augustus, this
Caligula instituted some
Olympicke games, as it were, of the
Greeke and
Roman eloquence. The victor was honoured according to his merit, but the vanquished were either with their owne tongues to blot out their writings, to be ferulaed, or be drowned in the next riuer. Hence that of
Iuvenall, Lugdune
[...]sem rhetor dicturus ad aram. Yet doe I not referre the beginning of the Academic to this, for doubtlesse it is farre younger. It is a very delicate towne, and the Sea of an Archbishop, one of whom was
Irenaeus, that renowned man in the Primitiue Church.
2 Valence which was the title of
Caesar Borgia, sonne to Pope
Alexander the 6, who casting off his Cardinalls hatte was by
Charles the 8
th made Duke
Valentinoys.
[Page 109] 3 Vienna to which
Archelaeus sonne and successour to
Herod the
Ascalonite, King of the
Iewes, was banished by
Augustus. It is now famous in that in giueth name to the first sonne in
France being intituled
Daulphine of
Viennoys. The more inward Citties are
Grenoble, where a Parliament was instituted Anno 1453.
2 Romans, &c.
This countrey together with
Provence and
Savoy,
Paradin. were part of the kingdome of
Burgundie, and so continued till the yeare 1101; in which
Henry the Emperour, being troubled by the thunders of Pope
Gregory the 7
th, alias
Hildebrand, and his successours:
Guigne the sat, Earle of
Grisinaudon, seized on this Prou
[...]nce, naming it after the name of his sonne, and successours wife;
Daulphine. In this familie, it continued til the yeare 1349 In which
Humbert the last of this line, being surcharged with warres by
Ame Earle of
Savoy, entred into an order of Religion: selling his countrey at a small rate to
Philip of
Valoys King of
France, on this condition, that the h
[...]ire apparant to the Crowne, should be instiled
Daulphine of
Viennoys: quartering his Armes with
France, which are a Dolphine
Hauriant Or, in a field
Azure.
Of all French gouernours he of
Daulphine hath the greatest priuileges,
View of Fr. hauing in his owne power the disposing of all offices within the Prouince.
In the mountaines bordering on this countrey, and lying betweene it,
Hist. of Fr.
Savoy, Provence, and
Peidmont; there doe dwell a sort of people which the
French call
Vaudoys. These are the progenie of the
Albigenses, which about the yeare 1100, when the popish doctrine and iurisdiction began to settle to a head: manfully stood for the liberty and purity of the Church; and kept on foot the doctrine which from their predecessours they had receaued, which little differed from that renewed by
Luther and
Calvin in after times. In the yeare 1250, or thereabouts, they were by a long and bloudy warre waged against them by the Popes and
French Kings; almost vtterly rooted out: when vnder the conduct of
Raimond Earle of
Tholouse, they had for 28 yeares made good their side by
[...]orce of armes. The remainder of this people preferring their consciences before
[Page 110] their countries, retired vp into these mou
[...]tainous places. Here they liued a godly and laborious life, painefully tilling the ground, restoring hamlets, which formerly had beene destroyed by warre; and teaching the very rocks in a manner to yeeld herbage for the nourishment of cattle: insomuch that places which at their comming thither scarce yeelded 4 crownes yearly; were by their good husbandry made worth 350 crownes a yeare vnto the Lord of them. Lasciuiousnesse in speech one with another they vsed not; blasphemy against the honour of God they abhorred; neither was the name of the diuell at any time in their mouths: and this their enimies were enforced to acknowledge and confesse when they were afterward in troubles. All the faults proued against them were, that when they came into any neighbouring Churches they prayed immediatly to God, without relation to any of the Saints: and when they came by Crosses erected in the high way, they bowed not before them. Thus liued this poore people, neither embracing the Popes doctrine, nor acknowledging his supremacie, the space of 300 yeares vntouched and vnquestioned; euen till the latter end of the raigne of
Francis the first. But then persecutions raging against the
Lutherans, they were accused, & inhumanely handled in the massacre of
Merindol and
Cabrieres abouementioned. Yet here vnto this day they liue and continue in the faith. If now the Papists aske mee where was our Church before the time of
Luther; I answere that here it was; that here God was worshipped according to the manner by himselfe prescribed, and by the reformed Churches followed. Here I say were those few
Israelites hidden, which had not bowed their knees vnto
Baal.
10. LANGVEDOC.
LANGVEDOC is encompassed with the
Pyrenean Hills,
Gascoyne, the riuer
Rhodanus, or
Rhoane, and the Mediterranean Sea. Whereas the other
Frenchmen in an affirmation say
O
[...]y these of this countrey say
Oc; & therefore
C
[...]telues coniectures it was called
Langue d' oc: but the truth is, it tooke denomination from the
Goths, who raigning long in this country, left behind them a smacke of their language; and therefore it was called
[Page 111]
Languegotia, and now
Euphoniae gratia, tearmed
Languedotia, or
Languedoc, that is the
Gothes language.
It is moistned with the currents of the Riuers
Auraurius. 2 L
[...]cran. 3 Orbe. and
4 Alby; from which last the
Albigenses or
Waldenses (who first stoutly resisted the Popish doctrine and Supremacy) tooke their name. The first of these disburdeneth it selfe into
Rhen
[...], the last into the Sea. The chiefe Citties are
1 Narbon, the first
Roman Colonie (next after
Carthage) out of
Italy.
Brerewood. In
Italy it selfe were no lesse then 150 Colonies; 57 in
Africke, 29 in
Spaine; 26 in
France; in
England foure onely; in
Syria 20; and in other Countries some, but very few in respect of the largenesse of the territories. These Colonies were instituted partly to represse rebellions in the conquered countries; partly to resist a forraine enimie; partly to reward the ancient Souldiers; partly to relieue the poorer sort; & partly to purge and empty the Citty of the superfluity and redundance of her people. Now if the question bee asked whether a Colonie or a Fortresse be more behoofefull, I answere with
Boterus in his
Ragg
[...] distato, that a Fortresse is more fit for suddaine vse; and a Colonie for continuance: the former are quickly erected, and perhaps as soone lost; the other require some time of setling, & are after of good sufficiency to defend themselues. As we see in our times the
Spanish Colonies of
Septa and
Tanger in
Africke: and our owne in
Calais, which was the last towne wee lost on the firme land. This
Narbon was in the infancy of the
Romane Empire, the most populous and greatest Towne of all
France: insomuch as from it all this part of
France was called
Gallia Na
[...]boncusis, a Prouince of which
Plinie delieureth vs this censure;
Narbonensis Gallia agrorum cultis, morum virorum
(que) dignatione,
[...]pum amplitudine nulli prouinciarum postponenda: brevi
[...]er
[...]
[...] potius quàm provincia. It was also called
Gallia
[...], from the garments that the inhabitants did weare; which were much like to the Trouzes which are worne by the
Iriso footmen, and are called in Latine
Bra
[...]ca. 2
[...]Mons pessulanus, or
Montp
[...]ller, where the present king of
France i
[...] his wars against those of the religion receaued a memorable defeat. It is seated on the Sea side, and is an Vniuersity famous for the study
[Page 112] of Law and Physicke.
3 Nismes, where are to bee seene the reliques of a Pallace built by
Adrian the Emperour.
4 Agde. 5. Lodove.
Hist. of Fr.In the falling of the
Roman Empire, the
Gothes not onely spoiled
Italy, but also
France; erecting the kingdome of
Ostrogothes in
Italy, of the
Visigothes, or Westerne
Gothes, in
Languedoc: and leauing
Italy by compulsiō, erected another kingdome of
Ostrogothes, or Easterne
Gothes, in
Provence. Charles the great broke the necke of this kingdome, being sensibly salne almost to nothing; and gaue the title of Earle of
Tholouse, being the Metropolis of the
Gothish Empire, to
Thursin one of the race of the ancient kings,
Ha
[...]lla
[...], on the condition he would be Christened: since which time the name and Lordship of this Countrey lay buried vnder the title of
Tholouse. In this race it continued till after the yeare 1222. When
Raimond the fist of that name, and last of this race; fauoring the doctrine of the
Albigenses, was condemned for an Hereticke, cursed by the Pope, persecu
[...]ed by the
French Kings,
Philip the second,
Lewis the 8
th, & S
t
Lewis: which last willing to make a peaceable composition maried his brother
Alphonso, to
Iane, daughter and heire to Count
Raimond, with this clause, that if it should happen these two to die without issue, then
Languedoc should be incorporated to the Crowne.
Raimond agreed, the marriage was solemnized, Anno 1249. They both died without issue 1270; and
Languedoc returned to the Crowne, in the daies of
Philip the third.
11. PROVENCE.
PROVENCE is enuironed with
Languedoc, Daulphin, Peidmont, and the
Mediterranean Sea. It tooke its name from the
Romans, who being called in by the
Marsil
[...]a
[...]s to reuenge a priuate wrong, wholy possessed themselues of this coūtry, calling it
[...] The
Prouince.
The riuer
Durance runneth through, and
Rhoane diuideth it from
Languedoc. It is now diuided into three parts, whereof the greatest belongeth to the Crowne of
France. the next to the Bishops of
Rome, and the last to the Princes of
Orange: the causes of which diuision follow.
[Page 113]There is no meanes so easie to ruine a flourishing Commonwealth, as vpon a priuate grudge, to call in a forraine power. This the
Marsilians felt,
Hist. of Fr. when making a gappe by their priuate d
[...]ssentions for the
Romanes, they submitted themselues to the yoake of an imperious nation: to whom notwithstanding they continued subiect, till
Stillico Captaine to
Honorius the Emperour, called the
Burgundians into
France, to expell the
French then newly entred. This people erected their
Burgundian kingdome, of which this Countrey was a member, till from them it was wrested by the
Ostrogothes, Anno 504. But this Empire decaying, it fell to the lot of
Lewis, sonne to
Lewis the Gentle, sonne to
Charles the great: together with
Burgundy and
Italie. The daughter of this
Lewis, Hermingrade; was married to
Boson Earle of
Ardennes, from whose second sonne
Lewis, the
Berengarij tooke both
Italy and
Provence. Their issue inioyed it, till the Lady
Doulce conueied it by a marriage to
Raymond Earle of
Barcelone,
Hist. of Sp A
o 1082: whose sonne being called to the crown of
Arragon, brought
Provence and
Catelogne for his dowrie. His sonne
Alphonso the second, gaue it to his second Sonne
Raimond: and by the marriage of
Beatrix daughter of
Raymond, with
Charles Earle of
Aniou, this Countrey fell into the lappe o
[...]
France, Anno 1262. This Earle
Charles, by Pope
Vrban th
[...] fourth, was crowned king of
Naples; whose fourth successour Q.
Ioane being driuen out of
Naples by
Lewis of
Hungary, and againe restored by
Clement the sixt; gaue to him as a recompence of his fauour, the Citty of
Avignion, and the territories about it, Anno 1352. This Countrey is called the Countrey
Venusine, the Metropolis is
Avignion, a very fayre City seated on the
Rhosne: famous for that it was the seat of the Popes for 70 yeares, which time the people of
Rome remember till this day, by the name of the
Babylonian Captiuity; euer since ministring an Oath at the confirmation of their Pope, that hee shall neuer returne to
Avignion. The first Pope that remoued his seat hither,
Stephanu
[...] was
Clement the 5, Anno 1305, when as yet the Popes were not absolute masters of it; and it was returned againe to
Rome by
Gregory the 9
th, Anno 1376. In this Citty are said to be 7 Pallaces, 7 parish churches, 7 Monasteries, 7 Nunneries,
[Page 114] 7 Colleges. 7 Innes, and 7 Gates. It was made an Vniversity about the time of the Popes first setling there and still continueth so.
Alciate the great Emblematist was Professour here.
Sands relat. This Countrey containeth also 3 Citties (viz:
1 Ca
[...]pentras. 2 Cavailan 3 Veson) and 80 walled Townes. The profits the Pope gathereth from hence are not great, by reason of the ill neighbourhood of the Protestants of
Orange: nay rather the keeping of this Country is a charge vnto him; So that the people like well to be vnder his gouernment, as bringing more vnto them then he taketh from them.
Hist. of Fr.The fore-mentioned
Ioane dying, made
Lewis Duke of
Aniou, brother to
Charles the first, her heire: who possessed by this donation, this
Provence, and the title of
Naples. His grandchild
Rhene, dying without any issue suruiuing him, gaue all his titles and possessions to
Lewis the 11
th King of
France 1480. This
Lewis in that troublous warre against the three Dukes, made
Iohn of
Chalons, a Tributary Prince of
Orange, of free power and absolute iurisdiction: to make lawes, coyne money, pardon all crymes, with to write himselfe
By the Grace of God Prince of Orange: and all other prerogatiues fitting an absolute Potentate, Anno 1275.
Ortelius.This principality is watred with the riuers
Durance. 2 Seille. 3 Meine. and
4 Ecque, all helping to augment the
Rhoane.
The chiefe Citties are
Orange on the riuer
Meine; famous for her rare and wonderfull antiquities: in Latine
Aurlacus, or
Aurengia. 2 Estang. 3 Boys de S
t
Poll.
Re
[...]sner.
Claudia daughter and heire to
Iohn Prince of
Orange, sonne to
Iohn the first free Prince of this territory▪ was by
Francis the first giuen in marriage to
Henry Earle of
Nassaw, comming in an embassie from the Emperour
Maximilian, An
o 1515.
Rhe
[...] sonne to this
Henry dying without issue, made
William his Vncle heire to all his estates; whose sonne
William so renowned for Martiall exploits, and deeds of Armes in the
Netherlands, was slaine treacherously by a Partizan of
Spaine, Anno 1584. leaving
Maurice Prince of
Orange, and Earle of
Nassaw heire to his fortunes and vertues.
The revenues of this principality are about 30000 crownes yearely.
[Page 115]The Armes are quarterly,
Bara.
1 Gules, a bend
Or. 2 Or, a hunters horne
Azure, stringed
Gules. The third as &c. ouer all an
Escutcheon of pretence, chequi, Or &
Azure. More briefly thus. Quarterly
Chalons and
Aurange, vnder an Eschotcheon of
Geneua.
In the king of
France his part, are 1
Marseiles, a famous Mart Towne, a Colonie of the
Phocians. 2
A
[...]x, wher
[...] a Parliament was instituted, An
o 1501. This towne was of old called
Aquae Sextiae,
Plutarch. of
Sextius its founder, and the hot bathes. By this town were the
Cimbri discomsited by
Marius; who vnwilling to venture his army on the enimie vnited, (for they were no lesse than 300000 fighting men; & lately fleshed in the ouerthrowe of
Manlius and
Cepio, two Consulls:) permitted them quietly to passe by his Campe; the
Barbarians in their passage scorneful
[...]y asking his souldiers what service they would commande them to
Rome. But when for their easier march through the
Alpes, the
Cimbri had diuided themselues into three companies;
Marius seuerally setting on them al, put them all to the sword, by this victory only giuing the
Romans cause not to curse his natiuity.
3 Arles (Arelatum) the Metropolis of the
Burgundian kingdome, lately strengthned & new fortified by
Henry the 4
th. In this towne was called a Councell by
Constantine, Anno 313, for the quiet establishing of the Church: wherein was present
Restitutus Bishop of
London, & diuers others:
Ausonius calleth this towne the
Rome of France, & indeed so highly was it prized in old time, that
Constantinus Flauius being chosen Emperour by the
Brittish Legions, intended to haue made it the seat of his Empire.
4 Brignolls, &c.
12. PICARDIE and CHAMPAGNE.
PICARDY and CHAMPAGNE are hemmed round with
Normandie, Belgia, Loreyne, both the
Burgundies, Berry, Burbon and
France.
Picardy is diuided into the higher & the lower. In the higher are these townes,
1 Calais distant from
Douer about 28, or 30 miles, called by
Caesar, Portus Iccius. This Citty was taken by
Edward the 3
d after eleuen months siege, Anno 1347: and lost againe by Queene
Mary after 200 yeares possession, Anno
[Page 116] 1557. in lesse then a fortnight. The losse of this Towne was a great blowe to our state, we til then hauing carried the keyes of
France (for so the
French vsed to say) at our girdles. And as great a griefe was it to the vnfortunate Queene, who shortly after dying, told such as attended her, that if they opened her, they should finde
Callice to lay next to her heart.
2 Bullen taken by
Henry 8. Anno 1544. and yeelded againe in
Edward the sixts daies.
3 Terwin taken by the same king
Henry. To him lying at the siege of this towne,
Guiceiardin the Emperour
Maximilian came & served in person, wearing on his brest the
English crosse, & fighting vnder the colours of S
t
George. At this siege the
French intending to victuall the Towne, receaued a great ouerthrowe; insomuch that had the
Englishmen followed their fortune, they had opened a faire way to haue made thēselues masters of a
France; and certaine it is, that the
French King vpon the newes, had prepared himselfe to flye into
Brittanie But the
English more minded the spoyles and riches of
Terwin, then the sequele of an absolute victory,
& frui maluerunt victoria, quam vti, as
Florus said of
Annibal.
In the lower
Picardie, the chiefe townes are
1 St
Quintins. 2. Abbeville, two strong frontire Townes.
3 Peronne. 4 Ami
[...]ns, the losse of which towne much blemished the reputation of
Henry the 4
th, the recouery thereof as much repairing it. I omit the stratagem by which this towne was taken from him. In the great Church hereof, our
Edward the 3
d did homage to
Philip de Valoys,
Hist. of Fr. for the Dutchie of
Gui
[...]nne; & because the like duties are seldome by Kings personally performed, I will describe the formality.
Edward came with a traine rather to honour himselfe, then the
French King. Hee was royally att
[...]red with a long roabe of crimson Veluet, powdred with Leopards of gold; his Crowne on his head, his sword by his side, and golden spurres on his heeles.
Philip attended by the chiefe officers of his Realme, sate in his Throne: hee was
[...]pparelled in a long robe of purple Veluet, powdred with flowre delyces of Gold, his Crowne on his head, his Scepter in his hand. Vicount
Melun great Chamberlaine of
France, commandeth
Edward to take off his Crowne, Sword, Spurres, and to kneele downe: which he
[Page 117] doth. Then he tooke both his hands and ioyned them both together, saying,
You become a leige
[...]an to the King my Master, who is here present, as Duke of Gu
[...]en, and Peere of France; & you promise to be fa
[...]hfull to him and loyall: say yea. And
Edward said yea; and aro
[...]e.
5 Monstreville, and
6 Guise
[...]a
[...]us only for the Dukes which in our age it hath yeelded to the realme of
France. The first was
Claude sonne t
[...]
Rene Duke of
Lorreine, and husband to
Antonietta, daughter to the Duke of
Vandosme: in respect of which alliance he was honoured with this title. The 3
d was
Francis,
Paradin▪ who endangered the Realme of
Naples; who resisted the great siege of the Emperour
Charles at
Mets; droue him out of
Provence; and was at last slaine at the seige of
Orleans, Anno 1572. This was he which tooke
Callice from Queen
Mary; so that had
Monseiur de Cordes now liued, hee might haue had his desire: for he vsed to say, that he would be content with all his heart to lye in hell 7 yeares, on condition that
Callico were taken from the
English. The 3
d was
Henry that great enimie of the Protestants: who contriued the great massacre at
Paris, and almost dispossessed
Henry the 3
d of all
France. He beganne the holy league, and was finally slayne at
Bloys; the league suruiuing the author.
Picardie had once diuers Lordshipps, some fell to the Kings of
France, by confiscation, others by conquests; some held of
Arteys,
Haill
[...]. others of
Flaunders, and lastly of the Dukes of
Burgundie, as Lords of these Provinces: and after the death of
Charles Duke of
Burgundie, at the battle of
Nancie, Anno 1476; were all seized on by
Lewis the 11
th of
France.
The chiefe Citties of
Champaigne so called, for that it is a Champion countrey, are
1 Rheimes, where the Kings of
France are most times crowned, and annoynted with an oyle kept in this Towne; which they say came downe from heauen and never decreaseth.
Selden. How true this is, may quickly be perceaued, cō sidering how
Gregory of
Tours, who is so prodigall of his miracles, maketh no mention of i
[...] but especially, (for
ab autoritate non valet argumentum negatiuè) since the legend informing vs how this oyle was sent from heauen, at the annointing of
Cloui
[...] the first Christian King of
France, is absolutely contradicted by
[Page 118] their best and most iudicious writer
Du Haillan: who affirmeth
Pepin to haue beene the first annointed King, and that there was none
de la primiere lignée oinct ny sacre à Reimes, nyalleiurs: none of the first or
Mer
[...]vignian line of kings, were annointed at
Rheimes or elsewhere How euer the truth be, the
Frenchmen wonderfully reverence this oyle, and at the Coronation of their Kings fetch it▪ from the Church where it is kept, with great solemnity. For it is brought by the
Prior sitting on a white ambling Palfrey,
Sl
[...]d. com. and attended by his Monkes; the Archbishop of this Towne, and such Bishoppes as are present, going to the Church doore to meet it; and leauing for it with the,
Prior some gage; and the King when it is by the Archbishoppe brought to the Altar, bowing himselfe before it with great reuerence. This towne taketh name from the
Rhemi, once a potent nation of these parts; and is an Vniuersity, wherein among other Colleges, there is one appointed for the education of young
English Fugitiues. The first Seminary for this purpose erected, was at
Doway 1568. a second at
Rome, by
Gregory the 13
th: a third at
Valadolit by
Philip the 2
d: a fourth at
Lovaino: a fif
[...] (so much is the gaining of our nation to the
Roman faith sought after) at this place by the
Guisians. The Priests here liuing translated the new Testament into
English, which we commonly call the
Rhemish Testament,
Martin. so learnedly confuted by D
r
Fulke, and M
r
Cartwright. The second towne of note is
Troys, famous for the meeting of
Charles the sixt &
Henry the fift, kings of
France and
England: in which that victorious K.
Henry was espowsed to the Lady
Catharine, daughter to the aboue-named
Charles the sixt. It was here also agreed that
Charles the
Dolphin, & afterwards the 7
th of that name, being disherited; King
Henry should be proclaimed, and acknowledged for the heire apparant to the
French Crowne: that hee should bee Regent of the Realme during the life of the old King: with divers other articles, framed as best suited with the honour and will of the conquerour.
3 Brie which was once fellowe in the title of Earledome with
Champaigne. 4 Montargis. 5 Sons. 6 Auxerre. 7 Chalons.
The chiefe riuers of these two Prouinces, are
1 Marne.
[Page 119] 2 Aube. 3 Yone, which empty themselues into
Sequana, or
Seine: and lastly
Some, which runneth into the Ocean, at the Hauen towne S
t
Vallerie.
Hugh Capet at his first enthronizing in the
French chaire of
Paradine. Estate, fortefied himselfe by seuerall donations of rich & rertile Provinces; confirming on the
Normans, Neustria; giuing to
Geofrie Grisogonelle, Aniou: to
Od
[...] a man of great power,
Brie, and
Champaigne: well knowing that a gift willingly giuen, cannot but be gratefully receaued, and requited by an ingenuous spirit. This
Odo then was the first Earle of
Brie, &
Champaigne, A
o 999. This Earledome by the marriage of Earle
Thibauld, &
Blanch Queene of
Navarre, A
o 1196; was annexed to that
Pyrenean kingdome; vnder which it continued till 1284, when
Philip the faire of
France marrying
Ioane Queene of
Navarre, and Countesse of
Brie, &
Champaigne, vnited it to his Diadem: which his successours haue since kept, as lying too nigh
Paris, to be in a forraine hand; giuing in exchange to the
Navarroy's, certaine townes, and lands in
Languedoc.
13. THE DVTCHIE OF BVRGVNDIE.
THE DVTCHIE OF BVRGVNDY is environed with
Champaigne,
Hist. of Fr. the Countie
Bress, and
Burbonoys. It takes its name from the
Burgundians, who called by
Stillico to represse the
Francones, here seated themselues; and erected their kingdome, containing both the
Burgundies, Savoy, Daulphine, Provence, and many other places of lesse note. But of these
Burgundians we shall speake more anon.
That which Queene
Katharine was wont to say, that
France had more riuers then all
Europe beside; may in like manner bee said of this Prouince in respect of
France: hauing in it these Rivers.
1 Armacon, 2 Seram, 3 Cure, 4 Torney, 5 Valence, 6 Daue, 7 Soane, 8 Brune, 6 Senie, 10 Louche.
The chiefe Citties are
1 Digion,
Ortelius. prowd in her Parliament instituted A
o 1476. and that it was built by the Emperour
Aurelian, and that in her Saint
Bernard was first shewne vnto the world.
2 Antun, sometimes the capitall Citty of the Dukedome, and a Bishops Sea.
3 Beaulne, where there is an hospital equall
[Page 120] to the Palace of any Prince in
Europe. 4 Verdu
[...]'s Sologne 6 Chalons belonging to the house of
Ora
[...]ge. 7 Alize more notable for what it hath beene,
Plutarch. then what it is. For this, though now but a small Village, was once that famous Citty of
Alexia wherein
Iulius C
[...]sar besieged
Vercingetorix King of the
Auernians, hauing in the City for the defence of it 70000 fighting men: and being himself▪ besieged by an army of no fewer th
[...]n 300000
Gaules, which came to relieue their fellows.
Caesar was now driuen to the triall of his valour, which he notably man fested. For
[...]he fortified his Campe with two wals one against thē. within the Citty, and the other against them without; and so providently kept watch and ward, that the besieged knewe the discomfiture of their friends, before they heard of their comming. To conclude,
Vercinget
[...]rix yeelded the Towne, and being brauely mounted, he rode round about
Caesar, then sitting in his chaire of state; which done he alighted from his horse, vnarmed himselfe, tooke of his horses caparisons, and laying all on the ground, sate downe at
Caesars feet, as his prisoner.
Within this Prouince standeth the Earledome of
Charoloys, the vsuall title of the elder Sonne of
Burgundie,
Bara▪ who is called the
[...]arle of
Charoloys. The Armes of it are
Gules, a Lyon passant regardant
Or, armed
Azure. The chiefe Townes are
Clugni, and
Mascon.
Hist. of Fr.
Burgundie, which with the sorementioned Prouinces, made a kingdome, was by the issue of
Charles the Great, divided into two parts: the
Countie, which was to appertaine to the Empire; and the Dutchy, the lot of the
French kings. These g
[...]ue it to one
Richard of the house of
Saxonie, 890, whose son
Rodolph had his temples invested with the royal garland of
France. This
Richard was first son to
Robert Earle of
Aniou, whose eldest sonne
Eudes was King of
France; his third
Robert Earle of
Aniou, and this
Richard Duke of
Burgundy.
Paradin. For wa
[...]t of Heires thi
[...] Dutchie divolued to the Crowne, was by
Henry the first, giuen to
Robert h
[...]s brother, A
o 1004 This Line again expired, it was giuen by King
Charles to his brother
Philip the hardy, A
o 1363. together with the
County; which had bin formerly vnited to the
Dutchie, by the marriage of
Ioan, Countesse
[Page 121] of
Burgundie, to Duke
Eudes, A
o 1331.
Philip, grandchild to this
Philip, vnited to his Dutchie well nigh all the
Belgick Provinces, and died leauing
Charles his son; who imbarquing himselfe in a troublous warre against
Lewis the eleuenth, lost his men, money, and life, at the battailes of
Granson, Morat, and
Nancie, 1476: after whose death this Dutchie was seized on by the
French
[...]
These Prouinces are all incircled in the girdle of the
French gouernment,
View of Fr. containing besides Cities, 34 Hauens, hauing all some properties of a good Harbour, viz. 1 Roome, 2 safety, 3 easinesse of defence. 4 concourse of forreiners.
The Armes of
France in the daies of
Pharamond,
Paradin. were
Gules, 3 Crownes
Or: Clouis the great, altered them to
Azure, Semi of
Floure de Luces, Or: Charles the sixt to
Azure, 3
Floure de Luce
[...], Or.
The chief orders of Knighthood in this Kingdome were first of
the Gennet,
Grimston. founded by
Charles Martell, Maior of the
French Pallace, & so called, either from
Iane his wife, as
Hailan would haue it: or
[...]rom the Gennets of
Spaine, ouer whom hee triumphed at the battle of
Tours, as
Bellay writeth. It ended in the dayes of S
[...]
Lewis: the knights of the order wore a Ring, wherein was engrauen the forme of a Gennet.
2. Of the
Pa
[...]rrie or twelue Peeres,
View of Fr. so called,
quasi pares inter se, instituted by
Charles the Great in his warres against the
Sarac
[...]ns. Sixe of these were of the Clergie. 1, the Archbishop and Duke of
Rhemes; 2 the Archbishop and Duke of
Laon. 3, the Archbishop and Duke of
Langers; 4 Bishop & Earle of
Beauoys. 5 Bishop and Ea
[...]le of
No
[...]on; And 6, Bishop & Earle of
Chaelons. And sixe others of the temporalitie, 1 The Duke of
Burgundy; 2 Duke of
Normandy; 3 Duke of
Guyenne; 4 Earle of
Tholouse; 5 Earle of
Champaigne; 6 Earle of
Flaunders. These are they so much memoriz'd in the Legends of the old
French writers. At this time the ancient
Pairries of the Temporality are returned to the Crowne, and new erected in their places.
3. Of the
Star
[...]e, begun by
Iohn of
France, A
o 1352. They wore about their neckes a Coller of gold, at the which hanged
[Page]
[...]
[Page]
[...]
[Page 122] a
Starre, the word,
Monstrant regibus astra viam: this order was disgraced by his son
Charles, in communicating it to his guard, and so it ended.
4. Of Saint
Michael, instituted by King
Lewis the eleuenth, Anno 1469: It consisted of thirty six Knights, which afterward were augmented to 300. They wore a Collar wouen with Cockle shells;
Seld
[...]. the word,
Immensi tremor Oceani. It tooke the name from the picture of Saint
Michael, conquering the diuel, which was annexd' to the Collar. Some thinke that the invention of Saint
Michael, was in allusion vnto the 10
th of
Daniel: Others say he took Saint
Michael in regard of an apparition of that Saint, to his Father
Charles the 7 on
Orleance bridge, in the warres against the
English.
5.
Of the Holy Ghost, ordeined by
Henry the third, A
o 1570. The Knights are sworne by solemne Oath, to persecute the
Hugonots, and fauour the
Romish Catholiques. Their Robe is a black veluet mantle, powdred with Lillies, & flames of gold & siluer; none are admitted to this order, who cannot proue their Nobility, by three descents at least. The Collar is of
Flowers de lys, and flames of gold; with a Crosse, & a Doue on it, pendant. The reason of the institution was, because the order of Saint
Michael began to grow too common among the vndeseruing; which order he took not away, but mingled with this; it being by him ordained, that the next day aster the Collar of the Holy Ghost is giuen; that of Saint
Michael should bee added, if the honoured had it not before. It was called by the name of the Holy Ghost, because this
Henry was on a Whitsunday chosen King of
Poland.
I omit the other petty orders: as those of the
Cock and
Dog, by them of
Montmorencie; of the
Porcupine, by them of
Orleance; and the
Thistle by them of
Burbon.
14. COVNTIE OF BVRGVNDIE.
Ortelius.Within the limits of
France are three Countries which as yet acknowledge not the
French command, viz,
1 Savoy, 2 Lorrain, 3 the COVNTY of BVRGVNDY. The last is environed with
Champaigne, Lorreine, Switzerland, Bress, and the
Dutchie; the
[Page 123] length of it is ninety miles, the breadth sixty.
The people are much renowned for warlike affaires, marching vnder the colours of diuers Princes, vnder the name of
Wallons. This name is giuen vnto this people by the
Dutch, who vsing W for G, insteed of
Gallons (or
Galloys) cal them
Wallons. Others report, that when the
Burgundians came first into
Gaul, they asked the people of the Country running to see them,
On allons, that is,
whither goe wee; and that thereupon they got the name of
Wallons: a proper invention, and of the same pitch as that of the
Hugonots.
The ground is so exceeding fertile, that as
France may bee called the Garden of all
Europe; so may this be termed the Epitome of
France, or the fairest flowre of that Garden.
The ancient inhabitants of the Dutchie were the
Segusiani, of this County the
Hedui.
This Country is enriched with the riuers,
Ortelius. 1
Soane, 2 Loue, 3 Dayne, and
4 Doux, vpon whose bankes leaneth the faire and strong city of
Besanson, the Metropolis of both the
Burgundies. It was made an Vniuersity, A
o 1540; by the joynt authoritie of
Iulio the 3, and
Charles 5. 2
Dole seated on the same riuer; a town for strength, riches, and beautie, to be preferred before any in
Burgundie.
Sands r
[...]l. Here is an Vniversity of long continuance, and therein a Colledge of the
Iesuites, who fearing left the reformed doctrine might creepe in vpon them, haue not onely debarred the people of the Protestants bookes; but expressely also forbid them to talke of God, either in good sort, or bad.
3 Sal
[...]es, glad of her rich salt Fountaine.
4 Gray, 5 Arbois, 6 Poutenant, 7 Ch
[...]stilion, and about 23 more walled townes, and 160 Lordships.
The
Burgundians were a Nation bordering on the
Vandalls;
Pezelius in Sleidann
[...]. or as some coniecture a
[...]ept or tribe of them. At the time that
Drusus and
Tiberius warred in
Germanie, they were a people vtterly barbarous, dwelling in tents onely here and there clap
[...]ed vp. These tents are in that lāguage called
Burgs, whence it is probably thought, the name of
Burgundy was giuen vnto them: in the same sense that the name of
Sceni
[...]ae, was giuen vnto thē of
Arabia for the like kind of liuing. In the yeare 416. at the instigation
[Page 124] of the
Vand
[...]ls they left their own seates, & first planted themselues in the townes and Villages, which now belong to the Marquesses of
Baden,
Munster. and
[...]lectours of the
Rhene. Hence wi
[...]h an army of 80000 men, they passed the riuer, and subdued all
France between the
Rhene and the
Alpes, East and West:
Lorreine and the
Mediterranean, North and South: in which tract are comprehended both
Burgundies, Daulphine, Lyonoys, Bresse, Savoy, and
Provence. The seate royall was
Arles. In this kingdome reigned successiuely
1 Tibica, 2 Gund
[...]mar, 3 Gundeband, 4 Sigismund, and
5 Gundecar, who lost himselfe and his kingdome to the
French. Yet did the people euer and anon try all meanes to regaine their liberty and kingdome, till the dayes of
Charles the Great, who vtterly subdued it. In the diuisions of his conquests by the sonnes of
Lewis the gentle,
French hist.
Burgundie was diuided into the
Dutchie, which was allotted to the Kings of
France; and the
County, which together with the incorporate Prouinces, was the portion of
Lewis, entituled king of
Burgundie, and
Italy, (for this last also fell to his lot.)
Hermingrade daughter and heire to this
Lewis, was married to
Boson Earle of
Ardennes, (which is a part of
Luxenb
[...]urg
[...]) & had by him two sonnes,
Lewis and
Ralph. To
Lewis was assigned the Kingdome of
Arles, containing
Italy and
Provence: to
Ralph the Kingdome of
Burgundy, comprehending this
Countie, Daulphine, Savoy, Bresse, and
Lyonoys. This
Ralph being in the yeare 919, vanquished by one
Burchard a
Germane Prince,
Munster and not able to subsist of himselfe; put himselfe and his Realme into the protection of
Otho the
[...]irst, A
o 930. To
Ralph succeeded his sonne
Conradus, and after him an other
Ralph; lastly a second
Conradus, who A
o 1025. gaue his kingdome vnto
Conradus Salicus, Emperour of
Germany; vnder whose rule it continued entire. But in the raigne of his successour
Henry the 4
th, grieuously troubled with
Hildebrand,
Paradin. and the Popes;
Otho of
Flanders laid hold on this County, defended
[...]t, and left it to his children, Anno 1101. The other three which
Paradi
[...]e putteth before this
Otho Guillaume, I take rather as Gouernours for the Emperor, then themselues. This
Otho pretended title to it as being son to the sister of
Conradus Salicus; a weak title, did we not see greater
[Page 125] estates surprized on lesser pretences. This notwithstanding, the succeeding Emperours of
Germany, claimed not onely a supe
[...]i
[...]tendencie ouer, but a disposall of all the Countries that euer were vnder the command of a King of
Burgundie.
Daniell.
Henry the sixt, Emperor; receiuing no small part of the money, which our
Richard the first payed to the Duke of
Austriae for his ransome; gaue vnto the said
Richard the kingdome of
Burgundie; the soueraignty of
Provence, Viennoys, Marseiles, Narbon, Arles, and
Lyons; together with the homages of the King of
Arragon, and of the Earle of
Digion, and Saint
Giles. A royall gift, if either the Emperor had had any domination ouer those countries; or if they would haue receiued any officer of his appointing.
Anno 1331;
Paradine. the County and Dutchy were vnited by the marriage of
Duke Eudes, and
Ioane the Countesse, which was daughter to
Philip the long, and
Ioane daughter to Earle
Otheline. Their issue failing, the County together with the Dutchy were giuen to
Philip, surnamed the
Hardie, Anno 1369. This
Philip had to wife
Marguerit, Countesse of
Flanders, which was the first of the
Belgick Prouinces, that was incorporated into the house of
Burgundie▪ Ph
[...]lip the Good, grandchilde to this
Philip, vnited vnder his Empire almost all the
Netherlands, as you may see in the descr
[...]ption of those Countries. After his death, and the death of his son
Charles, Burgundie Dutchy was surprized by
Lewis the 11, who pretended an escheat thereof for want of heires male. But the County as heing holden of the Empire, he left vnto the Lady
Mary, daughter and heire to this
Charles. She was married to
Maximilian Emperour, & Archduke of
Austria; whose son
Philip married to
Ioane Queene of
Castile and
Arragon, had two sonnes,
Charles and
Ferdinand: to the latter he bequeathed his inheritances in
Germany; to
Charles Spaine, Burgundy, and
Belgia; whose great grandchild
Philip the 4
th, now goue
[...]neth these countries.
The armes of this Earledome are
B, a Lyon rampant
O, Semie of billets,
A. The armes of the Dutchie are
Bendwaies Or &
Az
[...]re, a bordure
Gules. This last coat is vsually marshalled among the armes of the King of
Spaine; but why the armes of
[Page 126] the Earledome are there omitted, I cannot say, vnlesse it be to put the king in mind of his pretences to the Dutchy, or that this as being worthier, comprehends vnder it the rest also.
15. LORREINE.
Ortelius.LORREINE is compassed about with part of
Belgia, Alsatia, the County of
Burgundy, and
Champaigne: The former name of it was
Austrasia, being then of a farre greater extent then now it is: it borrowed the name of
Lotharingia, from
Lotharius, Nephew to
Charles the Great, by his sonne
Lewis.
The length of it; is about some foure dayes journey, the bredth almost three; and is sufficiently famous in that that famous warrier
Godfrey surnamed of
Bulloigne, which wonne
Hierusalem from the
Turkes, was Duke here.
This Countrey aboundeth with corne and wine, an excellent race of horses, plenty of mines, store of salt and fish.
Grimstons estates.The people (as neighbours to both) participate of the
French complement, and
German drinking, but more moderatly then either: They are hardie and politick, as they which cannot otherwise maintaine their state, bordering vpon so many Princes. They liue in a very happy condition vnder their Duke, grow daylie more rich, and are not oppressed at all with taxes: which make them affectionate vnto him, and louing one towards another.
Here is in this Countrey good store of Lakes replenished with fish; but one there is of most note, being 14 miles in compasse, the fish whereof yeeldeth to the Duke 2000l yearely.
The riuers of chiefe note are
1 Martha, or the
Meure; 2 Mosa, or
Meuse,
Grimston and
3 Moselle: this last riuer is famous for the designe which
Lucius Verus, gouernor here vnder
Nero, had vpō it. For whereas it ariseth in the mountaine
Vogese, not far from the head of the riuer
Soane; and disburdeneth if selfe into the
Rhene at
confluence: he intended to haue cut a deep and large channell from the head of this riuer, to the head of the
Soane, that so there might be a more quicke and easie passe from the
Mediterranean into the
Ocean; the
Soane emptying it selfe into the
Rhone; and the
Moselle into the
Rhene.
The chiefe townes are
1 Nancie seated on the
Meure, the
[Page 127] Dukes seate; and famous for the discomfiture which
Charles Duke of
Burgundy here suffered, with the losse of his life.
2 Saint Nicholas a towne so populous, well seated, and neatly built, that w
[...]re it walled, it would hardly yeeld precedencie to
Nanci
[...] It tooke name from the body of Saint
Nicholas, here buried, whose relicks haue purchased no small reputation & riches to this towne.
3 Va
[...]eoleur, the place of
Ioane the Virgin, to whose miracles and valour, the
French attribute the deliuery of their countrey from the Empire of the
English; but being at last taken prisoner, she was by the Duke of
Bedford then Regent of
France, condemned, and burned for a Witch.
4 Ponta Moson so called for a bridge built ouer the
Meuse. 5 Neufe Chateau. 6 Vaudemant. The
[...]e are also three townes, of right belonging to the Empire, within the precincts of this Dutchy, viz:
Mets,
[...]oul, and
Verdun: all which were taken by the
French, Anno 1552, in the warres betweene
Charles the 5, and the Princes of
[...]ermany.
There belongeth herevnto the country of
Barroys, standing between it &
Champaigne, & is environed with the two streams of the riuer
Marne; whereof the one rising in the edge of
Burgundy, the other in the edge of
L
[...]rreine, meet together at
Chalens in
Champaigne. The chiefe townes are
1 Barleduc a strong towne,
2 La Mott, 3 Arg, and
4 Ligni. The eldest son of
Lorreine is entituled Prince of
Barri. Lorreine also containeth one Marquesse, fiue Earledonies, and diuerse Baron
[...]es.
When the
Germans chose themselues an Emperour, this Province was the cause of many troubles betweene them and the
French; the former keeping possession, the latter pretending a title
Charles sonne to
Lewis the 4
th king of
France,
Hist. of Fr. being left to the curtesie of his brother, and by him not regarded; was invested in this Dutchy by
Otho the Emperor, Anno 981. for which cause he shewed himselfe so alienated from the
French, & wedded to the
Germans; that the
French after the death of his Cosin
Lewis the 5, reiected him, and chose
Hugh Capet for their King. This
Charles had one sonne name
Otho, (who leauing no issue male, instituted one
Godfrey, from whom descended
Godfrey of
Bulloigne, his successour) and one daughter called
[Page 128]
Hermingrade, from whom came
Isabell, wife to
Philip the second; vniting the bloods of
Pepin, and
Hugh Capet, to the great content of her grandchild S
t
Lewis, who being a man of very tender conscience, is said neuer to haue joyed in the Crowne of
France, till it was proued that by his mothers-side hee was the right Heire of
Charles of
Lorreine, whom
Hugh Capet had so vniustly dispossessed. This principality continueth to this day without any great alteration of linage.
The Armes of
Lorreine are
Or, a Bend
Gules, charged with three Larkes
Argent. But herein I find
Bara the old and expert Herauld, to differ from
Paradine, the most exact Genealogist of the
French Nation. For
Bara saith that the Bend is charged not with three
allouettes Larkes; as
Paradine, but with three
Allerions, or
Allelyons, which are in blazon, small birds wanting beak, feet and legges. Of this last opinion is that most worthy Antiquary
Camden Clarencieux, who withall telleth vs, that when
Godfrey of
Bulloigne was at the siege of
Hierusalem, shooting at Saint
Dauids towre there, he broched three feetlesse birds called
Allerions vpon his arrow,
Grimston. and thereupon assumed this armes.
The revenues of this Prince are 700000 Crownes, whereof 200000 arise from the customes of the salt made in his Countrie, & the other 500000 from his Coron
[...]t lands. He is an absolute Prince & giueth for his deuice an armed arme, comming as it were from Heauen, and grasping a naked sword; to shew that he holdeth his estate by no other tenu
[...]e, then God and his sword.
16. SAVOY.
The Dukedome of SAVOY is confined with
Daulphine, Bresse, Switzerland, and
Peidmont.
This Countrey for the streight and narrow passages, & them too full of theeues, was once called
Malvoy; till a worthy adventurer of the Countrey, with industry and exemplary iustice, reformed both the vilenesse of the people, and the passages: then was it called
Savoy, or
Salvoy, quasi
Salva via.
Within the limits of this Dukedome standeth the famous city of
Geneva, being yet but two
English miles in circuite, and hauing territories streaching no farther then two leagues and a
[Page 129] halfe on each side: The revenue therof is about 60000 crownes. The towne standeth at the end of the Lake
Lemanus, and by
Rhoane is diuided into two parts. The gouerment is by a common Councell, consisting of 200; the foure chiefe whereof are called
Syndiques.
Their Ministers cannot but be poore, hauing no tithes but stipends; the greatest whereof comes not to 80 pounds yearely: and after this rate also is it with the Clergie, in all the Churches of
France and
Germany, which follow the Discipline of
Geneva: For the tithes are taken by the Ciuill Magistrate, and distributed partly among the poore, partly layde vp in the cō mon treasury: But out of this there is againe some portion deducted, to bestow the daughters, and bring vp the sonnes of such of the Ministers, who die poore, or leaue their children vnprouided; the most commendable part in my conceit, of the whole Discipline.
The Church-gouernment consisteth of a Miscellany of Laymen and Ministers,
M. Hooker which gouernment was begun by M
r
Calvin, Anno 1541: and hath since without mature consideration bin headily receiued in most Churches of
France &
Belgia. The people had banished their Bishop 1535, and then seeing
Calvin, and two of his Fellow-Ministers, vsurpe the prerogatiue, though not the title of Bishops, banished all three. Desiring to recall him againe, they were content to receiue a Discipline, if not ouer-prejudiciall to the City:
Calvin framed this, consisting of two Laymen annually chosen for euery one Minister; which also with much grumbling was receiued by them.
This City was once diuided betwixt the Bishop and the
Savoyen; till at last the Bishop got the entire possession, leauing the Duke the soueraignty and homage; in whose name, lawes were made, and mony was coyned. But the people hauing banished their Bishop, haue stood since on their owne liberty; and aided by
England with 13000; by
Venice with 24000 Crownes; and by
Florence with intelligence, resisted the great siege of the D. of
Savoy, Anno 1589. They allow all manner of honest recreations vpon Sundaies; Fornication they punish with nine dayes fasting; Adultery with death. They haue a law,
[Page 130] that if any Malefactour flie to them for refuge▪ they punish him after the custome of the place in which the crime was committed: otherwise,
Sands rel. their towne being on the borders of di
[...]ers Provinces, would neuer be free from Vagabonds. Examples hereof I will assigne two; the first of certaine Monks, who robbing their Convents of certaine plate, and hoping for their wi
[...]ked prankes at home, to be the welcomer hither, were at th
[...]i first acquaintance advanced to the gallowes. The second is of a
Spanish Gentleman, who hauing fled his country for clipping and counterfeiting the Kings gold; came to this towne, and had the like reward. And when for defence he alledged that he vnderstood their City being free, gaue admission to all offenders; true (said they) but with an intent to punish them that offended; a distinction which the
Spaniard neue
[...] til then learned, but then was too late.
The chief Cities of
Savoy are first
Chamberie, the se
[...]te of the Duke when he sojourneth in these parts.
Grimston. It is seated in a pleasant Valley among the mountaines, and is full of neat ho
[...]es belonging to the Gentrie of this Prouince. It is now fortified with a strong Castle, and some out-workes, though not yet fully recovered of the damage it receiued, when it was taken by
Henry 4
th, in the warres against this Duke, Anno 1600. 2
Tarantaise, which commandeth the passage
[...]nto
Italy, through the hills called
Geneura. 3
Bramont▪ 4 Aquebelle, situate at the foot of a huge rocke. 5
Carboneirs, and 6
Maurienne, which gaue the first title to the Princes of
Saxony, called afterwards Earles of
Savoy. Here are also the two strong Forts of
Mount Melian, and Saint
Katharines: the first of which held out foure moneths against many thousand shot of forty
French Canons, A
o 1600. The lat
[...]er is the Fort, whose gouernment being den
[...]ed to
Byron, plunged him in the irrecouerable g
[...]lp
[...] of discontented treasons.
On the Northeast of
Savoy is the Countrey of
Bresse, the chiefe Townes whereof are
1 Chat
[...]ion. 2 Mon Reall, and
3 Bourge, a towne so well seated and fortified, that it is n
[...]t much inferiour to the invincible Fortresses of Saint
Catharines and
Mount Melian.
Hist. of Fr. The gouernment of this towne was also greedily
[Page 131] sought by
Byron; but it being suspected that be held intelligence with the Duke of
Savoy, it was also denied him. It was of old called
Forum Seracusianorum. This little Prouince was joyned to
Savoy by the marriage of
Isabel, daughter and heire to
Vlic
[...]e the l
[...]st Lord of it; with
Amee the 4
th of
Savoy, Anno 1215: and was giuen by Duke
Charles Em
[...]anuel, to
Henry the 4
th of
France in exchange for the Marquisate of
Saluzzes; to which the
French king pretended a title, Anno 1600.
The Marquisate of
Saluzzes is sited in
Peidmont, a part of
Ita
[...]y, being now wholy vnder the
Savoyen, &
Mantuan Dukes: thei
[...] latter possessing the Marquisate of
Monferrate onely; the rest belonging to the
Savoyard, whose eldest sonne is intituled Prince of
Pe
[...]dmont.
This
Peidmont called in Latine,
Grimston.
Regio Pedemonta
[...]a, (both names telling vs that it is a countrey seated at the foot of the
Alpes) is bounded on the East with
Millaine, on the West with
Savoy, on the North with the
Switzers, and on the South with the
Mediterranean. The Country is wonderfull fertile if compared with
Savoy, yet thought to be some what inferiour to the rest of
Italy. It containeth about 160 places walled, and is so populous, that once a
Peidemontane Gentleman being asked of the extent of his Countrey, said, that it was a City 300 miles in compasse. It containeth also besides Lordships, and Barronies; 50 Earledomes, and 15 Marquisates. It is diuided (as we haue said) betweene the Dukes of
Savoy, and
Man
[...]ua, the riuer
Tener or
Tanarus parting their possessions. The principall townes belonging to the
Savoyard are 1
Tu
[...]in, called of old
Augusta Taurinorū, because it was the mother town of the
Tau
[...], who here dwelt, and from which
Taurini, the name of
Turin ought rather to be deriued, then (as s
[...]me fancie) from the riuer
Duria, on whose bankes it is built In this City is the Palace and Court of the Duke of
Savoy;
Lewkno
[...]. the See of an Archbishop; a
[...]d an Vniuersity, wherein that renowned Scholler
Erasmus proceeded Doctor of Divinity. 2
Augusta Praetoria, vulgarly called
Aoste, situate in the Northerne bound of this Countrie
[...] 3
Vorcelli a strong towne bordering on
Millaine, to which it once belonged, and was giuen by
Philip Maria Duke of
Millaine, vnto
[Page 132]
Amadeus the third Duke of
Savoy. It was the chiefe towne of the
Libyci, who together with the
Salassi and
Taurini were the old
incola of this Countrie. 4
Inurea, called by
Ptolomy, Eporedia. 3
Niza an hauen towne seated on
Varus. 6
Mondoni, or
Montevicum. 7
Susa. 8
Saluzzes (which as yet retaineth some affinity with the
Salassi) a Marquisate and Bishops See.
The people in this Dukes Dominions are numbred 800000, of which 70000 are Gentlemen.
We may read in
Livy that
Bitulto King of this Country (or the
Allobroges) was taken by
Fabius Maximus; as also how
Hannibal pacified a discord betwixt
Bruncus & his brother for the Diadem. This kingdome was ouerthrowne by the
Romans, from them taken by the
Burgundians, of whose kingdome, both when it was absolute and vnder the Empire, this Country was a member,
Paradine. till the yeare 999. In this yeare
Berald of
Saxony, brother to
Otho the third, for killing
Mary the lasciuious wife of his Vncle, fled from
Germany, and settled himselfe here in
France. His esonne
Humbert (surnamed
Blanchmanis, that is,
White-hand) was by the especiall fauour of the Emperour
Conradus Salicus, made Earle of
Maurienne, which is a towne of this Country, A
o 1027. The fourth from this
Humbert, being
Ame the second, stiled himselfe Earle of
Savoy, 1109. His successour
Thomas 1210, and
Peter (from his manif
[...]ld conquests surnamed
Charlemaigne the
Iunior) Anno 1256, by conquest got
Peidmont; to which the Marquisate of
Saluzzes containing almost all the rest, was vnited by a marriage of the daughter of the Marquisate, to
Charles Duke of
Savoy, (for it was erected into a
[...]dome by
Sigismund the Emperour, 1397.) Anno 1481. And though he died without issue, yet his successours kept it till the
French pretending title to it, possessed thē selues of it. It was againe recouered by the
Savoyen, during the
French ciuill warres, Anno 1588; and now is peaceably possessed: The Countrey of
Bress being giuen to the
French for their pretention to the Marquisate, Anno 1600. These Dukes of
Savoy haue a long time beene devoted to the Faction of
Spaine, especially since the
French kings took in the lesser States bordering on them, as
Burgundy, Brittaine, &c.
Charles the third sided
[Page 133] so constantly with the Emperour
Charles the 5, the denying
Fran
[...]s the first, a passage for his army through his countrie, into
Italy, he was by that King despoiled of his Countrie, Anno 1536. The Emperour to recouer it, left no hing vndone; but in vaine: for the
French encountering his For
[...]es in the open field, vanquished them with the slaughter of 15000 of his men. In the yeare 1558. peace being made betweene
Henry and
Philip, successours to those great Princes:
Emanuel Philibert, s
[...]nne to Duke
Charles, was restored to all his Rights. The present Duke
Charles Emanuel dependeth also much on the
Spaniard, (howeuer of late there haue bin some jarres between them)
[...]is sonnes receiuing thence great pensions and honours. His second sonne
D. Victorio, is knight of
Malta, Gouernour of the Kings gallies, and hath 100000 Crownes
per an
[...]um. His third sonne
D. Amadeo, is made Cardinal, and hath halfe the profits of the Archbishopricke of
Tolledo. His youngest sonne
D. Thomazo hath thence also a liberall pension.
The order of the
Annunciada was ordained by
Amede duke of
Savoy,
Selden. at what time he defended
Rhodes from the
Turke, A
o 1409. Their Collar is of 15 linkes, to shew the 15 mysteries of the Virgin; at the end is the portraiture of our Lady, with the history of the Annunciation. Insteed of a Motto, these letters;
F. E. R. T. id est, Fortitudo Eins Rhodum Tenuit, is ingrauen in euery place or linke of the Collar; each linke being interwouen one within the other, in forme of a true-louers knot. The nūber of the Knights is 14; the solemnities are held annually on our
Lady-day, in the castle of Saint
Peter in
Turin. So f
[...]om this victory; (for euery repulse of the besieger, is a victory to the besieged) there arose a double effect; first, the institution of this order: secondly, the assumption of the present armes of this Dutchy, which are
G, a crosse
A: This being the Crosse of S
t
Iohn of Hierusalem, whose knights at that time were owners of the
Rhodes:
Paradin
[...]. where as before the armes were
Or, an Eagle displ
[...]id with two heads
Sable, armed
Gules; supporting in
fesse, an eschotchion of
Saxonie; that is Barrwise six pieces,
Sable and
Or, a Bend flowred
Vert. A coat belonging to the
German Emperours of the house of
Saxonie, from whom the first Earles of
[Page 134]
Savoy are extract. The revenues of this Duke, are a million of Crownes and better.
Vniversities in
France are 15.
- 1
Paris. Fr.
- 2
Poicteirs. Poict.
-
Lewknor.
3
Lyons. Da
[...]lp.
- 4
Angiers. An.
- 5
Orleance. An.
- 6
Avigni
[...]n. Pr.
- 7
Burges. Ber.
- 8
Ca
[...]e. Nor.
- 9
Burdeaux. Gasc.
- 13
Tholouse. Gasc.
- 13
Rhemis. Cha.
- 12
Nismes. Lang.
- 13
Montpelier. Lang.
- 14
Besanson Burg.
- 15
Dole. Burg.
Boterus not long since reckoned in
France
-
Archbishops 17
-
Dukes 18
-
Vicounts
-
Bish
[...]ps 107
-
Marquesses.
-
Earles 48
Thus much of
France.
THE ALPES.
The naturall mounds by which
Germany and
France are parted from
Italy,
Plutarch. are the ALPES, mountaines which require fiue dayes to be ascended; they take their name ab
Albis nivibus being hils continually couered with snow, which descendeth with a violencie, resembling the Cataracts of
Nilus. Through these hills
Annibal made a way, with fire & vineger, for the passage of his army into
Italy: whence it was said of him,
viam aut inveniet Annibal, aut faciet.
They begin at
Savona, and hauing runne a good space, in a continued hill,
Boterus rel. at last are diuided into many parts, as
Nigrasylva in
Switzerland, and the
Hercynian wood about
Bohemia. The ancient inhabitants were the
Salij, Vacontij, and
Medull
[...], all vanquished by
Caesar: the present by ouermuch drinking of snow water, are troubled with a swelling in the throat, or the
Kings Euill, as we vse to call it;
Quis tumidum guitur miratur in Alpibus?
Merula.There are fiue passages ouer these hills into
Italy, viz: three out of
France, and two out of
Germany; the first from
France is through
Provence, & so close vpō the
Tyrrhenian seas, through
[Page 135]
Liguria, which is the easiest, The second is through the hills called
Gen
[...]ura, into the Marquisate of
Saluzzes, and so to
Lombardic: this is the place through which the invincible
Annibal trauelled with such difficulty; and through which also
Charles the 8 marched toward
Naples. The third is ouer Mount
Conis, through the country of
Turin, which was first hanselled (if we beleeue antiquity) by
Hercules. From the passage of these captaines, were these latter hills called
Alpes Graiae ▪ and the former
Alpes Penninae, or more truly
Paeninae from the
Paeni, or
Carthaginians. The first way out of
Germany into
Italy, is through the Country of the
Grisons, by the Town of
Veltlyn; which the
Spaniard hath seased into his hands: so that by the keeping of this
Veltlyn, or
Valtolin, and manning of the Fort
Fuentes, which he also erected; he is in a manner the Lord of this passage, not only to the discontent of the Natiues, but to the distaste of his neighbours the
Savoyards and
Venetians. The other way out of
Germany into
Italy, is through the County of
Tirolis, by the towns of
Inspruch and
Trent. This passage is commanded by the Castle and Fort of
Eresberge, seated on the confines of this Country towards
Suevia, & from
Inspruch is two dayes journey distant. This Fort in the warre which the Protestant Princes made against
Charles the 5, was surprized by Captain
Schertelin, so to hinder the comming of the Popes Forces into
Germany: for which the Emperour so hated him, that when all the rest of the faction were pardoned, he only continued a Proscript, his head being valued at 4000 Crownes. The taking also of this Fort, and the Castle adjoyning, to D.
Maurice of
Saxony ▪ made the said
Charles then being in
Inspruch, fly out of
Germany.
OF ITALY.
ITALY is girded round with the
Ionian,
Maginus.
Tyrrhen
[...]an, &
Adriatique Seas, except it be towards
France and
Germany, from which it is parted by the
Alpes.
The name impropriated to all the Region, is
Italy, of
Italus a King of
Sicily, which first taught the people agriculture; or frō
[...], which in
Greeke signifieth an Oxe, whereof here is as much plenty, as vse. The more particular names are 1
H
[...]speria,
[Page 136] because it is situate vnder the Euening-star
Hesperus. And 2
Latium, because
Saturn driuen frō
Crete by his son
Iupiter, hic latebat abditus. 3 Ausonia. 4 Oen
[...]tria, from its abundance of Wines.
Pliny beautifieth
Italy with these attributes:
Italia terrarum omnium alumna, ead
[...]m & parens, numine de
[...]m electa, quae coelum ipsum clariùs fa
[...]eret, sparsa congregaret Imperia, ritus mollire
[...]; t
[...]t populorum discordes l
[...]nguas sermonis commercio, ad colloquia distraheret; & humanitati hominem daret. Italy (saith he) the nurse and parent of all Regions, was elected by the prouidence of the gods, to make (if it possible might be) the Heauens more famous; to gather the scattered Empires of the world into one Body; to temper the barbarous rites of the Nations; to vnite so many disagreeing languages of men, by the benefit of one cō mon tongue▪ and in a word to restore man to his humanity.
The length of this famous Region is 1020 miles; the bredth in some places 410 miles,
Maginus. in others not aboue 126 miles; the whole compasse is 3448 miles. It lieth vnder the 5 and 8 Climats, in the Northerne temperat
Zone; the longest day being 16 houres. The people in former times were wary of behauiour and expences; of great valour, as subduing the greatest part of the world; very desirous of glory, as
Cicero saith,
Semper appetentes gloriae praeter caeteras gentes sunt Romani.
Here liued the famous Captaines,
Camillus the Sword, and 2
Fabius Maximus the buckler of
Romè. 3 Scipio. 4 Pompey, 5 Caesar, &c. The famous Oratours
Cicero, Hortensius, &
Antonius, &c. The worthy Historians,
Livius, Tacitus, and
Salustius, &c. The memorable Poets,
Virgill, Ovid, Catullus, Horatius, &c. In these latter daies
Petrarch the Philosopher,
Guicciardine the Historian,
Ariosto and
Tasso the Poets, &c.
Brerewood.The language of
Italy was diuers, in
Apulia they vsed the
Mesapian tongue: In
Calabria the
Greeke: In
Etruria the
Thuscan; and in
Latium the
Latine, which yet so altered in a little time, that
Polybius saith, that the Articles of peace made between the
Romans and the
Carthaginians, could not be vnderstood by the best Antiquaries of his time. That the
Latine tongue was generally spoken in all the Prouinces of the
Roman Empire, as some hold, I dare not think; being better perswaded
[Page 137] by M.
Brerewoods learned discourse on this Theame: Out of whom I will only draw one of his main Arguments, viz: how it was by especiall grace granted to the
Cuma
[...]s, dwelling but 100 miles distant from
Rome, publiquely to vse the
Roman language. This hapned not 140 yeares before the Emperours, at what time the
Romans were Lords of all
Italy, Sardinia, C
[...]rsi
[...]a, and the greater part of
Spaine; And of this proofe,
Livy an Author aboue all exception, is the ground.
This Country is said to be first inhabited by
Ianus Ann. M. 1925. His Progeny multiplied exceedingly, and peopled
Italy with the Tribes of the
Laurentini, Brutij, Samniti, Etrusci, Sabini, Tarentini, &c. The second that came to enioy the happinesse of this Countrey was
Evander, and certaine other
Arcadi
[...]ns, who banished their natiue habitations, seated themselues about the place where
Rome was after built. The next that setled themselues here, was
Aeneas and his
Troians; who flying from their ruined countrie, and enraged enimies, & seeking new habitations, were by tempest first cast on the shore of
Africa. There they were (as
Virgil hath it) entertained by
Dido, then busie in the building of
Carthage; who so much doted on the perfections of this new commer, that she yeelded her body and Citty to his disposall. But this being not the place where
Aeneas posterity was to erect a fourth Monarchie, hee priuately stole thence nto
Italy, wherevpon the discontented Lady slew her selfe. This relation h
[...]th no affinity at all with the truth of Chronologie. For
Carthage being built but 135 yeares (or as others will, 143 yeares) be
[...]ore
Rome; and there being no lesse then 426 ye
[...]res, betweene the beginning of the reigne of
Aeneas in
Italy, and the beginning of the reigne of
Romulus in
Rome; it is not possible that euer
Dido should see
Aeneas, vnlesse in imagination or pictures. Hereunto consenteth
Ausonius, who honouring the
Statua of this abused Princesse, with an Epigram of 18 verses, among others giueth vs these 4.
Invida cur in me stimul
[...]sti Musa Maronem,
Fi
[...]geret vt
[...]strae da
[...]na pudicitiae?
Vos magis his
[...]
[...]icis (
[...]ectores) red te de me:
Quàm qui furta d
[...]ûm, concubitus
(que) canunt.
[Page 138]Why didst thou stirre vp
Virgil enuious Muse.
Falsely my name and honour to abuse?
Of me let histories be heard; not those
Which Ioues adulteries and thefts expose.
Credible it is that
Aeneas being driuen on the coast of
Africke, was by some Prince there curteously entertained, as a man whose same had beene his harbinger: but why the story should fasten it on
Dido, I see not. Perhaps the vnfortunate death of this Queene, who laid violent hands on her selfe, gaue occasion to the Poet to faine that it was for the loue of
Aeneas; whereas it was indeed to avoid the lust and furie of
Iarbas, a potent king in
Africke, who violently desired to haue his pleasure on her. Whether
Aeneas euer were in
Africke or not; or who it was that welcomed him thither, it matters not: certaine it is, that in
Italy he ariued in an happy houre. For he was no sooner landed then gently entertained by
Latinus King of the
Laurentini; who to make his loue more apparant, espowsed his only child
Lavinia vnto him. Hence grew the warres between
Turnus K. of the
Rutili a former suiter, and him; which being extinguished by the death and vanquishment of the
Rutilian, confirmed the
Troians in a setled peace. For now growing with the
Laurentini, by many intermarriages, into a more constant bond of friendship; they built the Towne called after the name of their Queene,
Lavinia; making it their residence for their Princes, till
Longa Alba was built by
Alba Silvius, a succeeding King, and made the chiefe of the kingdome.
The
Latine Kings.
-
A. M.
-
Pr
[...]igij Sy
[...].
-
2787
- 1
Aeneas 3
-
2790
- 2
Ascanius 38
-
2828
- 3
Sylvius 29
-
2857
- 4
Aeneas Sylvius 32
-
2888
- 5
Latinus Sylvius 50
-
2938
- 6
Alb
[...] Sylvius 39.
-
2977
- 7
Capetus Sylvius 24.
-
3001
- 8
Capis Sylvius 28.
-
3029
- 9
Capetus Sylvius 13.
-
[Page 139]3042
- 10
Tiberinus Sylvius 8.
-
3050
- 11
Agrippa Sylvius 40.
-
3090
- 12
Alladius Sylvius 37.
-
3109
- 13
Aventinus Sylvius 11.
-
3146
- 14
Procas Sylvius 23.
-
3169
- 15
Amulius Sylvius 24. Hee chased his elder Brother
Numitor from the Realme,
Plutarch.
and clapt his daughter
Rhea into the Temple of
Vesta; where shee being a mother to two boyes, was (according to the custome) buried quicke, and her ch
[...]ldren cast out for a prey for the wild beasts. They were found by
Faustulus the kings shepheard, nursed by his wife for her meretricious life named
Lupa: and being at last wel grown; slew
Amulius, and restored
Numitor to his kingdome, whom also they slew not long after. Then
Romulus laid the foundation of
Rome, & tempered the morter with the bloud of his brother
Rhemus, who disdainefully had leapt ouer the new walls. This Towne was peopled with the refuse of the
Italian Rascality, insomuch as their neighbours refused to giue them their daughters in marriage; till at solemne Plaies and Pastimes the
Romans rau
[...]shed the
Sabine women, which came thither to behold the sport. Diuers other nations or tribes rather of the
Tuscanes suf
[...]ered in this rape, together with the
Sabines: as the
Ceninenses, the
Antemnates, and the
Crustumini. Of these the
Ceninenses were most eager of reuenge, and vnder the conduct of then King
Acron, giue battaile to the
Romans. Romulus seeing his people gaue ground▪ prayed vnto
Iupiter for the victory; & vowed if he ouercame king
Acron, to offer vp his armour vnto him. When
Acron thē was vanquished,
Romulus cutting down a faire young Oke, hung on it all the armour of
Acron: Then girding his gowne vnto him, and putting on a garland of Lawrell, he laid the Oke on his shoulder, and marched into the citty: his Army
[...]ollowing, and singing a royall song of victory. Hither must we refe
[...]re the begin
[...]ing of Triumphs: but
Nihil est mumtum & p
[...]rfectu
[...] eodem tempore. Taerquiniu
[...] Priscus long after
Romulus, added herevnto the purple roabes; and the triumphant Chariot, drawne with foure horses. Of these
Triumps are two sorts; the greater properly so called, and the lesser
[Page 140] vulgarly called the
Ovation; which differed in many circū stances. For 1 the
Triumpher entreth in a royall Chariot, and is met by the Senatours in their ornaments: but the
Ovator entreth on foot, and is met only by the Knights and Gentlemen of
Rome. 2
•, The
Triumpher had a Lawrell Crowne, & entered with the noyse of Drummes and Trumpets: but the
Ovator, a Garland of Firre, with Flutes & Hoboyes playing before him. 3
•. The
Triumpher was attired in a garment of state; the
O
[...]a
[...]or in a plaine purple gowne only. 4
ly, In a
Triumph the Souldiers cryed out
Io triumphe: in an
Ovation they cryed onely
O, O, O; the often doubling of which noyse made it bee called (as some thinke)
Ovation. 5
ly, and lastly, the
Triumpher vsed in his sacrifice to offer a certaine number of Oxen: but the
Ovator only offered a sheepe; whence the name is more properly to be deriued. Now
Ovation was in three cases granted. 1 If the Generall had subdued his enimies with little or no bloudshed, so that there were not slaine 5000 men; or by perswasion more then battaile. 2
ly, If the warres had been flight, cursory, or not lawfully managed. And 3
ly, if it had beene against an ignoble enimie. Of this last we haue a faire instance in
P. Rupilio, who being Victor in the
Servile war (or the war wherein the bondslaues made head against the
R
[...]mans) was contented with the
Ovation, Ne triumphi dignitatem (saith
Florus)
seruili inscriptione violare
[...]. The greater
Triumphs were indeed full of magnificence: the state whereof, who list to see, may finde it fully set downe by
Plutarch, in the
Tr
[...]mph of
Paulus Aemylius. Yet by this which wee haue said by way of
Antithesis, not a little may be obserued. This greater triumph was notwithstanding, not alwaies giuen to such as deserued it; there being many waies to hinder, or forfeit it. 1 Sometimes it was denied a Conqueror by the strength of a contrary faction: so
Pompey denied
Metellus his
Triumph for the conquest of
Crete. 2
l, Sometimes it was by the Conquerours omi
[...]ted for feare of envy: so
Marcellus in
Plutarch, after his conquest of
Sicilae, hauing twice before
triumphed; denied it the third time: his reason was
[...],
Invidiam parit tertius triumphus.
[...]
l, Sometimes the Souldiers hauing beene ill paid, or too much streightned;
[Page 141] would not permit their Generall to
triumph: and this was
P. Aemylius case, because hee deuided not among the men of war (according to his promise) the spoyles of
Greece. 4
ly, Sometimes because the Generall had borne no publique office in the Citty: so (in
Livie)
Lentulus returning
Proconsull out of
Spaine required a
Triumph: to which the fathers answered, that he had indeed done things worthy that honour, but they had no president for it;
Vt qui ne
(que) Consul, ne
(que) Dictator; ne
(que) Praetor res gessisset, triumphaxet. 5
ly, Sometimes the Generalls themselues omitted it, for the furtherance of some of their other designes: So
Caesar comming toward
Rome in
Triumph, the same time the Consulls were chosen; quitted his
Triumph to sue for the Consulship: it being the custome that such as demanded the
Triumph should abide without the Citty, and such as sued for the Consulship must of necessity be within. 6
ly, It was denied whē the warre had beene vndertaken without the command of the Senate: So it hapned to
Manlius, hauing to the great enlargement of the Empire; yet without commission surprized
Gallatia; quia causam belli Senatus non approbauit. 7
ly, If the warres had beene ciuill betweene the
Romans themselues, there was no
Triumph allowed to the Victor; because in all such victories the Commonwealth was depriued of some part of her selfe: So
Pompey and
Metellus hauing vanquished
Sertorius in
Spaine; Externum magis id bellum quàm ciuile videri voluerunt vt triumpharent. 8
ly, If the conquest had beene gotten not without great losse on the
Romans side: For this was
Valerius conquerour of the
Gau
[...]es denied this honour;
Quia magis dolor ciuibus amissis, quàm gandium fusis hostibus praevaluit (saith
Macrobius) 9
l•, and lastly, if the seruice had not beene performed in the Generalls owne Province: So when
Livius and
Nero being Consuls▪ ouercame
Hasdrubal, Livins only triumphed because the warre had beene managed in his Prouince; whereas indeed
Nero was the man that wonne the day. And these are all, or at least the chief causes of hindring or omitting this honor: which certainly was the most eminent that euer the free state was capable of. When the Commonwealth was changed into a Monarchie, this honour seemed too great for Subiects; & was first
[Page 142] of all neglected by
M. Vipsanius Agrippa, the establisher of
Augustus Empire: who hauing quenched certaine rebellions in
Asia, and setled
[...]he Prouince, had a
Triumph decreed for him; which he, to giue posterity example, de
[...]ied. This example, being as it were a law to others, was the cause that this custome was laid aside: and no man vnder the degree of an Emperour
triumphed; p
[...]iu
[...]te Captaines being from thence forth contented with the
triumphall ornaments,
[...], are the words of
Dion. Yet I finde that almost 600 yeares after this,
Be
[...]isa
[...]ius triumphed: but I answere, that this was done in
Constantinople, not
Rome; & 2
ly, it lacked so much of a
triumph, that it fell short of an
Ovation: it being indeed nothing but an honorable presenting of himselfe, and his prisoners before the Emperour. And if after
Agrippa, Bellisarius may be accounted to h
[...]ue
triumphed: certainly, himselfe excepted, there was none
[...]ther to whom this fauour was vouchsafed; neither after him any at all. The last Emperour whom wee finde in Histories to haue
triumphed was
Probus, after his victories ouer the
Germans: and the
Blemyi a people of
Africke, about the yeare 284. But I haue beene too tedious in this discourse. I returne vnto
Romulus, who hauing vanquished the
Ceninenses, & made peace with the
Sabines, reigned victoriously in his new Citty the space of 37 yeares.
The Kings of
Rome,
-
A. M.
-
3213
- 1
Romulus the founder of
Rome. 37.
-
3251
- 2
Numa Pompil
[...]us, the author of the
Romane ceremonies 43.
-
3294
- 3
Tullus Hostilius, who subdued
Alba. 32.
-
3326
- 4
A
[...]cus M
[...]rtius, who built
Ostia 24.
-
33
[...]0
- 5
L Tarquinius Pr
[...]scus, the adorner of the triūphs 38
-
3388
- 6
Servius Tull who brought the people into
c
[...]nse 44
-
3432
- 7
L Tarquinius Superbus. Who for his insolent behaviour, and a rape committed on the chast
Lucretia, wife to
Collatinus, by his sonne
Sextus,
Pluta
[...]ch in public.
was together with all his kind
[...]ed banished the Towne, A M
[...]457. The people for his sake euer after loathed the name of a King, and therefore the Citty was
[Page 143] gouerned by two
Consulls, annually chosen out of the chiefe Citizens, called
Patricij. These Consuls tooke their name
à consulendo,
[...]om counselling of & seeing to the good of the people & Commonwealth,
Floru
[...].
Vt consulere se suis ciuibus debere meminisse
[...]t; their name being a memo
[...]all of their charge. This magistracy of the
Consuls h
[...]ld not long, but that first the
Decemviri, then
Tri
[...]unes of consular auth
[...]ity, and others dispossessed them of their gouerment; concerning which thus
Tacitus. Vrbem Romam à principio reges▪ &c. The Citty of
Rome was in the beginning gouerned by Kings: Liberty and the
Consulship L. Brutus brought in The
Dictators were chosen but for a time: the
D
[...]mviri passed not two yeares: neither had the Consularie authority of the Tribunes of the Souldiers any long continuance: Nor
Cinna, nor
Syllas dominion
Pompey &
Crass
[...]s quickly yeelded to
Caesars forces;
Lepidus and
Antony to
Augustus: this
Tacitus. Yet notwithstanding these often mutations, the
Con
[...]uls were generally the supreame Magistrates, in which office t
[...]ere were alwaies two, and those but for a yeare,
ne vel solitudine vel mo
[...]â potestas corrum
[...]eretur. And though some had the fortune to be Consulls two or three yeares together, yet every n
[...]w yeare they were anew chosen, and so the
[...]r offices reck
[...]ed as seuerall: neither doe wee finde any to haue beene elected for lesse then a
[...] yeare, vnlesse vpon the death, or deposition of a
[...]ormer, vntill the ciuill warres▪ But then
cum belli ciuilis pr
[...]mia f
[...]stinari coeperu
[...]t,
Tacitus.
when the seruices done in the ciuill warres
[...]equi
[...]ed a qui
[...]ker turne in requitall, the Consulshippe was giuen only for some part of the yeare, and ordinarily for two months:
[...]h first Consul▪ being named
Ordinarij in whose names the writings made for the whole yeare were dated;
Dion.
the other
Minores ▪ or
Ilonorarij, which on
[...]ly serued to make vp a numbe
[...]. For so ambitious were he
Romans of this honor, that when
Maximus died in t
[...]e l
[...]st
[...]ay of his Consu
[...]ship,
Caninius R
[...]bi
[...]u
[...] petitioned
Caesar for that part of the day that re
[...]ained: whence tha
[...] so memorated
[...]est of
Tully, O vigilantem Consulem, qui toto
[...]onsulatu
[...] suitempore s
[...]mnum oculis non vidit Also when
[...]aecin
[...] was by the S
[...]nate degraded f
[...]o
[...] this honour, the day in which he was to resigne it, one
Ros
[...]ius Regulus obtained
[Page 144] the office from
Vitellius for the day remaining,
Ta
[...]itus.
but as the Historian noteth,
magno cum risu accipientis, tribuentis
(que). Now as the
Romans did thus exceed the first number of Consulls, so sometimes fell they short of it. The first that was sole Consull was
Pompey in the beginning of the ciuill warres, viz. A
o V.C. 703. The next,
Calvisius.
one
Varianes A
o C
ti 410. This authority from the first institution to the finall period of it, continued at least in name (for the Emperours, long before the end of it, assumed the prerogatiue) the space of 1084 yeares: howbeit not without many intermissions of the title and office, by the seuerall formes of gouerment aboue specified. The last
Consull was one
Basilius in the raigne of
Iustinian, Anno 541. The first were two worthy men, namely
Collatinus, husband to
Lucretia; &
Iuniu
[...] Brutus, who in the raigne of the
Tarquines counterfeited a distracted humour, but being called to this dignity, by the execution of his sonne, for practising secretly with the
Tarquins, kept the licentious people within the bounds of true obedience. The people free from feare of the Kings, for want of imployment at home, ouerburdened their neighbours abroad, whom after the space of 500 yeares they subdued: a matter truely worth consideration, that the
Italians should hold out against the puissance of
Rome 500 yeares, when as almost all the rest of the world was subdued in little more then 200. So great a matter was it (saith
Florus) to contract the many bodies of
Italy vnder one head.
Tantae molis erat Romanam condere gentem.
So great a matter was it found,
To raise Romes Empire from the ground.
After
Italy was subdued,
Pyrrhus of
Epirus was beaten home by them; and next the ouerthrow of the
Carthaginians cast many faire possessions into the lap of
Rome: who now become the mistrisse of the world, grew likewise oppressed by her owne greatnesse; and therefore willing to be supported. This aduantage
Caesar espying, like an officious Gentleman Vsher laid hold of her armes, and from her seruant became her master; first with the title of
perpetuall Dictator, and next of absolute
Emperour: and after he had ruled fiue yeares, was with 23 wounds murdered
[Page 145] by
Brutus, Cassius, and their
[...]ellow conspiratours, in the Senate house. Yet was not
Caesar the first man that euer taught the
Romanes to obey, they had already learned that lesson, and he had good Schoolemasters which foregoing him, did instruct him in the arts of Empire and ambition. Concerning which deg
[...]es of the
Romans falling into bondage, take along with you this short
Epi
[...]ome, as I finde it in
Tacitus: Nam rebus modicis
[...] as facile habebatur▪ &c. For whiles our dominions were straight, equality was easily maintained: but after wee had subdued the world, destroyed all Citties or Kings which stood in our light, or might worke our annoyance; whenas we had leasure to seeke after wealth void of perill; there arose hot contentions betweene the Nobility and Commons: sometimes factious Tribunes carried it away; sometimes the Consulls prevailed: and in the Citty and common
Forum, some little skirmish
[...], the beginnings of our ciuill warres, w
[...]re attempted. Anon after
C. Marius one of the meanest of the communalty, and
L. Sylla the most cruell of all the nobility, by force of armes ouerthrowing the free state, induced an absolute gouerment. After these succeeded
Cn. Pompeius, something secreter but nothing better,
& nunquam postea nisi de principatu quaesitum, and then was there neuer any other question debated, but who should be so
[...]eraigne Prince of the state. So farre
Tacitus. Caesar being thus
[...]aine, they recouered some hope and shew of liberty, till fi
[...]st the confederacie, and secondly the falling out of
Augustus. Anto
[...]ius, and
Lepidus, put all againe out of ioint. For these civill warres once ended; by the death of
Antonie, and degrading of
L
[...]pidus, Augustus tooke all into his owne hands:
cuncta discordijs civilibus fessa, nomine principis sub imperium accepit. The Emperours, notwithstanding this foundation laid by
August
[...]s, came not to the heighth of their authority, nor the people to the bottome of their slauery, till some hundred of yeares after:
[...]n which times the Emperours by degrees incroaching on the common liberty and priuiledges; and the people (
homines ad servitutem parati, as
Tiberius called them) desirous to gratifie and become gratious with the Prince; they lost in the end not only the body, but the carkasse and very shaddowe of the free
[Page 146] state or Commonwealth. The chiefe strength by which the ensuing Emperours subsisted, was the
Praetorian guard, consisting of 10000 men,
Dion. euery one hauing the double wages of a Legionary Souldier. This gua
[...]d
Augustus first tooke to himselfe, vnder pretence of his own safety; but intending only by so choice a band of followers to awe the Citty: and they knowing from whom their maintenāce was to be deriued, would neuer
[...]ndu
[...]e to heare of the free state. An euident example whereof we haue in story: for when after the death of
Caligula, the Senate had
[...]o great hopes of recouering their liberty, that they gaue the watch word to the citty guard; and consulted about the set
[...]g of the Commonwealth in open counsell: the
Praetorian Souldiers saluted
Claudius Emperour, and compelled the Senatours to approue their election. Ouer this body of the guard were ordained two
Praefect
[...] Praetorio, both which tooke place next the Emperour himselfe,
Zosimus. vntill the time of
Constantine: who first cassing the
Praetorian order, and destroying their Campe, because they were commonly the authors of all the seditions and rebellions in the state; and afterwards constituting foure Prefects (in title but not authority) for the foure quarters of his Empire; he gaue the chiefe precedency to the
Patricij, an honour of his owne invention. But I returne to the Emperours.
The
Romane Emperours.
-
A. M. 3918
-
Freigius.
1
Iulius Caesar 5▪
-
3923
- 2
Octavianus Augustus 56.
-
A. Ch.
-
17
- 3
Tiberius Nero 23.
-
39
- 4
C. Caligula. 3
-
43
- 5
Tiberius Claudius Drusus 13.
-
57
- 6
Domitius Nero 13.
-
70
- 7
Sulpitius Galba.
-
- 8
Silvius Otto.
-
- 9
Ai Vitellius.
-
71
- 10
Fl. Vespasianus 9.
-
18
- 11
Titus Vespasi. 2.
-
83
- 12
Flav. Domitianus 15.
-
97
- 13
Nerva Cocc
[...]ius 2.
-
[Page 147]99
- 14
Vipius Traianus 19.
-
118
- 15
Aelius Adrianus 20.
-
139
- 16
Antoninus Pius 24.
-
162
- 17
Marc. Antoninus Philos. 19.
-
- 18
L. Aurelius Commodus 19.
-
181
- 19
L. Antoninus Commodus 13.
-
194
- 20
Aelius Pertinax.
-
- 21
Didius Iulianus.
-
195
- 22
Septimius Severus 18.
-
213
- 23
Aur. Bassianus Caracalla 7.
-
220
- 24
Opilius Macrinus.
-
221
- 25
Varius Heliogabalus 4.
-
225
- 26
Alexander Severus 13.
-
238
- 27
Iul. Maximinus 3.
-
241
- 28
Gordianus 6.
-
247
- 29
Philippus Arabs 5.
-
252
- 30
Decius
[...].
-
254
- 31
Gallus Hostilianus 2.
-
- 32
Aemylianus Maurus.
-
256
- 33
Licinius 15.
-
256
- 33
Valerianus. 15.
-
256
- 33
Gallienus. 15.
-
271
- 34
Fl. Claudius 1.
-
272
- 35
Quintilius d. 17.
-
273
- 36
Valerius Aurelianus. 6
-
279
- 37
Annius Tacitus.
-
- 38
Florianus.
-
280
- 39
Valerius Probus 6.
-
286
- 40
Carus 2.
-
288
- 41
Diocletianus 20.
-
308
- 42
Constantius Chlorus
-
310
- 43
Constantinus M. 31. This Emperour though very religious, as being the first Christian Emperour, did more preiudice the Empire then any of his predecessours, first in translating the Imperiall seat from
Rome to
Bizantium, by which transplantation the Empire lost much of its naturall vigour; as we see in Plants and Flowres, who being remoued
[Page 148] from the place of their first grow
[...]h, loose much of that vertue which was formerly in them▪ On this reason
Camill
[...] would not suffer the
R
[...]mans to remoue their seat to
Veij ▪ then newly conquered, but to preuent their desires, set fire on the towne & so consumed it,
Vt nunc V
[...]os fuisse (saith
Florus)
lalora Annalium fides. A second fault of this
Constantine was the diuiding of the Empire betweene his children For though it was quickly againe reunited, yet by his example others learned the same lesson, renting the Empire in peeces, which occasioned the losse of the whole. The former Emperours vsed indeed to associate sometimes their sonnes or brothers with them; yet so, that they were ioyntly Lords of it, as of one entire regiment: but
Constā tine, if I remember aright, was the first which allotted to particular men, particular iurisdiction. The third fault of this Prince, was his translating the Legions and Colonies which lay on the north Marches, into the easterne country, as a Bulwark against the
Persians: thereby opening that passage, by which not long after the barbarous nations entred. For though insteed of these Colonies, he planted Garrisons & Forts, yet th
[...]se quickly sayled, and became in a manner vnserviceable. So that
Zosimus (though in other of his reports concerning this Prince hee bewrayes much malice) truely calleth him the first subverter of that flourishing Monarchie. To these three causes may bee added a fourth, concerning the Emperours in general, namely their stupid negligence, and degenerate spirits.
Italy notwithstanding continued a member of the Empire till the yeare 399, in which
Theodosius the great diuided againe the Empire:
Munster.
to
Arcadi
[...] his elder sonne he gaue the Easterne; to
Honorius the young
[...] the Westerne parts of his Monarchy.
The Westerne Emperours.
-
399
- 1
Honorius 26.
-
425
- 2
Valentinianus 29
-
454
- 3
Maxim
[...]anus 4.
-
458
- 4
S
[...]verianus 4
-
462
- 5
Anthemius 5
-
467
- 6
Crestes 6.
-
473
- 7
Augustulus 1. The last the ever kept his dayly residence in
Italy: a thing ominous, that
Augustus should establish, and
Augustulus ruinate that spacious Monarchy.
[Page 149]During the raignes of these Emperours and some few years after,
Italy was seauen times almost brought to desolation, by the fire and sword of Barbarous nations.
Hist. of Ital. 1 By
Alaricus King of the
G
[...]thes, who tooke
R
[...]me, Naples, &c. 2 By
Attila king of the
Bunnes, who r
[...]zed
[...]lorence, spoild
Lombardie, & by the
[...]n
[...]caty of
Leo the first, was diuerted from
Rome. 3
ly, By
Genscr
[...]us king of the
Vandals, who sacked
Rome. 4
ly, By
Biorgus king of the
Alam or
Lithuani 5
ly, By
Odoacer king of the
Heruli, who droue
Augustulus out of
Italy, and twice in 13 yeares laid th
[...] countrey desolate. 6
ly, By
Theodoricus king of the
Goths, called by
Zeno the Emperor to expell
Odoacer. 7
ly, By
Gunde
[...] king of the
Burgundians, who hauing ransacked all
Lombardie, returned home, leauing the
Gothes in possession of
Italy: who after they had raigned 72 yeares in
Italy, were at last subdued by
Belisarius, and
Narses, two of the brauest Captaines that euer serued the
Romane Emperours. This
Narses gouerned
Italy for the Emperour 17 yeares,
Pezelius in Sleidan. at the end of which time being basely vpbraided by
Sophia the
Constantinopolitan Empresse, and wise to
Iustinian the Emperour: who envying his fortune, procured him to be recalled, and sent him word, shee would make the Eunuch (for such he was) come home and spin among her maides: he replied, that he would spin such a web, as n
[...]ither she, nor the best of her minions should euer vnweaue. Therevpon he sent into
Pannoia (now
Hungarie) for King
Albe
[...]nus & his
Lombards; who comming into
Italy with their
[...] and children▪ possessed themselues of all the Countrey, from the
Alpes to the
Appennine Hills, calling it by their owne name
L
[...]mbardie.
The Kings of
Lombardie.
-
568
- 1
Alboinus 6.
-
574
- 2
Clephes 1.
-
586
- 3
Antharis 7.
-
59
[...]
- 4
Agilu
[...]us 25.
-
6
[...]8
- 5
Adoaldus 10
-
628
- 6
Ario
[...]ldus 11.
-
639
- 7
Rotha
[...]is 16.
-
655
- 8
Radoaldus 5.
-
660
- 9
Aribertus 9.
Freigiu
[...].
-
669
- 10
Gundibertus 1
-
670
- 11
Grimoaldus 9.
-
679
- 12
Garibalius mens. 3
-
679
- 13
Partarithus 18.
-
698
- 14
Cunibertus 12.
-
- 15
Luithertus.
-
- 16
Rainbertus.
-
[Page 150]712
- 17
Aribertus 12.
-
723
- 18
Asprandus Mens 3
-
723
- 19
Lu
[...]tprandus 21.
-
744
- 20
Ra
[...]hisius 6.
-
750
- 21
As
[...]ul
[...]us 8.
-
756
- 22
Desider
[...]s 18.
Mach. hist. of Flor.Of all these kings of
Lombardie, I will only relate some occurrences of the two first and the two last.
Alb
[...]inus before his comming into
Italy, waged wa
[...]re with
C
[...]emu
[...]dus a king of the
Iopidi whom he ouerthrew, and of his
[...]kul he made a
[...]uaffing cup.
Rosamund daughter to this king be tooke to wife, and one day being ouer-merry in
Verona, compelled her to drinke out of her fathers skull. This abuse shee sto
[...] asking, prom
[...]sed to one
Helmichil
[...]e her selfe to wise, and
Lombardie for a dowry, if he would kill the King. He consented, and did it; but was so extreamely hated for it, that he was forced together with
[...]s
Rosamund to fly to
Rauenna the Court of
Longi
[...]us the
[...]xarch.
Longinus partly desirous to enioy the loue of
Rosamund
[...]; partly to possesse that masse of money and iewells which shee brought with her; and partly by her faction to raise a beneficiall warre against the
Lombards; perswaded her to kill
Helmichilde, and take him, to which she agreed.
Helmich
[...]d entering out of a Bath called for beere, and shee gaue him a strong poyson; halfe of which when he had dranke, mistrusting the matter, he made her drinke the rest, and so they both died together.
C
[...] thes the 2
d king extended the
Longobardian kingdome, euen to the gates of
Rome. He was so cruell, that after his death they would haue no more kings, but chuse 30 Dukes to gou
[...] them. This diuision (though it en
[...]ured not fully a dozen years) was the cause that the
Lombards made not themselues Lo
[...] of all
Ita
[...]y. Th 21 King was
Astu
[...]phus, who wonne
Rave
[...], and the
Exarchie thereof, A
0 741. the last Ex
[...]rch being
[...]
Eutic
[...]us. Astu
[...]phus long enioyed not his conquests; for
Pepin king of
France, being by Pope
[...]tepha
[...] the
[...], sollicited to come into
Italy, ouerthrewe him, and gaue
Ravenna to the Church. The last king was
D
[...]sideriu
[...], who falling at ods with
Adrian the first, and besie
[...]ing him in
Rome, was by
Charles the great, successour to
Pepin, bes
[...]eged in
[...], and himselfe with all his children taken prisoners, A
0 774. Here ended the kingdome of the
Lombards, hauing indured in
Italy 232 yeares.
[Page 151]
Lombardy was then made a Province of the
French, and after of the
Germanes Empire; many of whose Emperours vsed to bee crowned kings of
Lombardie by the Bishops of
Millaine, with an iron Crowne, which was kept at
M
[...]doccum, now called
Mon
[...] a small Village. This
Charles confirmed his fathers former donation, to the Church; and added of his own accord,
Marca Anconitana, and the Dukedome of
Spoleto. For these & ot
[...]er kindnesses,
Charles was by Pope
Leo the 4
th on Christmas day made Emperour of the West, A
o 801. whose successours shall be catal
[...]guized when we come to describe
Germa
[...].
Boterus▪ At this division of the
Empire, Irene was Empresse of the Eas
[...]; to whom and her successours
Naples was allotted▪ it being then in the possession of the
Greekes. To the Popes were given by this Emperour and his father, almost all the lands which they possesse at this day. The
Venetians in that little they then had, remained
sui
[...]ris. The rest of
Italy containing all
Lombarde, P
[...]dmont, Frinly, Tuscany, and
Trenigiana, belonged to the Empire; till the Imperiall reputation dec
[...]ying, gaue the pettie Princes occasion of strengthning themselues; incited particular Citties to make themselues free commonwealths.
Of
Italy as it now is.
The soyle as in former times is so fruitfull, that they haue abundance of all things, and want of none; transporting into other places Rice, Silkes, Velvets, Satins, T
[...]ffaties, Grogrammes, Rash, Fustians, Gold, Wire, Armour, Allom, Glasses, &c. They haue their three Haruests in one yeare, which require as much labour of the husbandman, as it yeeldeth profit to the Lord: so that it is truely said, that the rich men of
Italy, were the richest; and the poore, the poorest in the whole world.
The language is very courtly and fluent, the best whereof i
[...] about
Florence and
Siena: it retaineth the greatest portion of
Latin, but not without the mixture of barbarous languages, so long in vse amongst them.
The chiefe Riuers generally of the whole Region are
Padus,
Maginus, or
Poe, called also
Eridanus, into which
Phaeton was drenched when he came downe tumbling from heauen: this riuer riseth in the
Alpes, and running through
Lombardie, diuideth the countrey
[Page 152] in
Cispadanam, and
Transpidan
[...]m, a diuision in these daies forgotten; and so gallopeth with a fail carecre int
[...] the
Adriatique. 2 Rubi
[...]on the ancient Northerne bound of
Italie.
3 Cui
(que) fuit roru
[...] promiss
[...] potentia Tibris.
And Tiber vnto which was giuen
Lordship of all things vnder heauen.
Sands relat.The people are for the most pa
[...] graue, respectiue, and in
[...]enious; excellent men (said a
Spaniolized Italian) but for three things; 1 in their lusts they are vnnatural, 2 in their malice vnappeasable: 3, in their actions deceitfull. To which might bee added, they will blaspheame sooner then sweate, & murther a man rather then slander him. They are exceeding i
[...]alous ouer their wiues, insomuch that they shut them vp from the common view, and perm
[...]t them to discourse with few or none. The l
[...]cke which a Gentleman of
V
[...]e vsed to keepe his wife true in his absence, is so common, it needeth no relation. Indeed this
[...]nzie rageth among all Southerne people. The
Tu
[...]kes permit not their women to walke in the streets, but couered with a v
[...]yl
[...]. In
Barbarie it is death for any man to see one of the
Xer
[...] Concubines; and for them too, if when they see a man, though but through a casement, they doe not suddenly skreeke out. The Spanish Embassadour
Mendoza,
B
[...]din de rep found great fault with our promiscuous sitting of men and women in the Church, a
[...] ting it as immodest and lasciuious. To whom D'
Dale, master of the Requests, replied, that indeed in
Spaine, where the people euen at the Diuine Seruice, could not abstaine from vncleane thoughts, & vnchast gestures, that mi
[...]gled kind of sitting was not allowable; but
Englishmen were of another temper.
[...]ew Northerne people are troubled with this yellow Iaundise; who not only sit mixed in the Church, but euen in the open & common Bathes also. Two things which the
Italian would hardly endure, who so infinitely are beso
[...]ed with this passion, that looke how many
Italians there are, there are for the most part so many
[...]aylors. The women are generally witty in speech▪ modest in outward carriage, and bountifull where they bea
[...]e affection: and it is prove
[...]bially said, that they are
Mag-pier at the docre, Saints in the Church, Goates in the Garden, Dinells in the
[Page 153] house, Angells in the streets, and Syrens in the windowes. All the people both men and women amount to 15 Millions.
The vsuall diuision is into six parts,
1 Lombardy. 2. Tuscany. 3 the land of the Church. 4 Naples. 5 Rieue
[...]ere di Genon. 6 the land of Venice; of which there is passed this censure, according to the capitall Ci
[...]ties.
1 Rome for Religion.
2 Naples for Nobility.
3 Mollaine for Beautie.
4 G
[...]noa for statelinesse.
5 Florence for pollicie.
6 Venice for Riches. Howsoeuer we will divide it according to the present divers principalities which are,
- Lither The greater, as
- The Kingdome of
Naples.
- The
Papacie.
- The Common-wealth of
Venice.
- The Dukedome of
Florence.
- The Dukedome of
M
[...]llaine.
- Lither The lesser, as
- The Dukedome of
Mantua.
- The Dukedome of
Vrbine.
- The Principality of
Parma.
- The State of
Genoa.
- The State of
Luca.
THE KINGDOME OF NAPLES.
THE KINGDOME OF NAPLES is seperated from the
Land of the Church by a line drawne from the mouth of the riuer
Tronto,
Orteli▪ to the head of
Axosenus: On the other parts it is envi
[...]oned with the Sea, the compasse of it being 1468 miles. This Kingdome is the fertil
[...]st place in all
Italy, abounding in Miner of diuers m
[...]als; and the choicest wi
[...]es called
Vina Massier, and
Fal
[...]ru
[...]: To
Alexandria they s
[...]nd Saffrons, to
[...] S
[...]kes, to
Venice oyle, to
Rome Wines.
The Noblemen here, of all men vnder Heauen, liue in most carelesnesse, hauing like the Tyrant
Polycrates, nothing to trouble them, but that they are troubled with nothing, bu
[...] the Pe
[...]t
[...]eth in as great a misery, as his Lord in jollity.
The principall riuers of this Kingdome of
Naples are
1 Sil
[...], 2 Basentus, 3 Posoa
[...]a, 4. Trontus, 5 Sal
[...]elius, 6 V
[...]nus, 7 Salinus, and
8 Gariglian. On the banks of this last riuer,
Guice many battles haue bin fought between the
French
[Page 154] and the
Spaniards for the Kingdome of
Naples: especially that famous battaile between the Marquesse of
Saluzzes, Generall of the
French, and
Goasalvo Leader of the
Spaniards; the losse of which victory by the
French, was the absolute confirmation of the Realme of
Naple
[...] to the
Spaniards. More famous is this riuer for the death of
Peter di Medices, who being banished his Country at the comming of king
Charles into
Italy; & hauing diuers times in vain attempted to be reimpatriate; followed the
French army hither; and after the losse of the day, took shippe with others here, to fly to
Caieta; but ouer-charging the vessell, she sunk and drowned them all. But most famous is it, in that
Marius, that excellent, though vnfortunate captain, being by
Syllas faction,
Plutarch. driuen out of
Rome, hid himself stark naked in the durt and weedes of this riuer; strange alteration. He had not lien here long, but
Syllas souldiers found him, and carried him to the city of the
Mintu nians, being fast by this riuer. The
[...]e men to please
Sylla, hired a
Cimber to kill him, which the fellow attempting (such is the vertue of Maiesty euen in a miserable fortune) run out again crying, he could not kill
C. Marius. This riuer was of old called
Aquae Sinessuanae, or the Lake of
Minturne.
The chief Prouinces are
1. TERRA DI LAVORO. aunciently
Campania, and called
Veneris & Bacchicer
[...]amen, the chief Cities whereof are
1 Caieta, so called either of
Caieta the nurse of
Aeneas here buried; or from
[...],
vro, because the
Troian Ladies being here arri
[...]ed out of
Africa, and fearing their husbands would again put out to sea, burnt their ships, and so forced them to settle in this coū try. It is a Town commodiously seated on the sea side, and seemeth to be a place of great importance, insomuch that (as
C
[...] minaeus telleth vs) if King
Charles the 8
th, had but only fortified it,
Adrianus. and the castle of
Naples, the Realme had neuer bin lost▪
2 Naples, the Metropolis of the Kingdome, a beautifull City, containing seuen miles in compasse. It was once called
Parthenope, and falling to ruine, was new built, and called
Neapolis. Among all other things here is an hospitall, the revenues whereof is 60000 Crownes; wherewith besides other good deeds they
[Page 155] nourish in diuers parts of the Kingdome 2000 poore Infants. In this City the disease called
Morbus Gallicus, or
Neapolitanus was first known in
Christendome. This City is seated on the sea shore, and fortified with 4 strong Castles, viz: 1 Castle
Capo
[...]na, where the Kings palace was: 2 Saint
Ermo; 3 Castle
del Ovo, or the Castle of the Egge; and fourthly Castle
Novo, or the new Castle.
Floru
[...]. 3
Capua, whose pleasures enervated the victorious army of
Hannibal whence was the saying,
Capua est Cann
[...] A
[...]nibali. 4 Cuma,
[...]eere which is
Sybillae antrum, by which
Aeneas went down to H
[...]ll to talk with his Father: and not far d
[...]stant is the Lake called
lacus Avernus; the stink of which killeth birds as they flye ouer it.
5 Baiae famous for the Bathes.
6 Nola, where
Marcellus ouerthrew
Hannibal, and his souldi
[...]; letting the world know that
Hannibal was not invincible.
7 Pa
[...]colis a small town standing on a creek of the sea opposite to
B
[...]aile,
Dion. from which it is distant 3 miles and a halfe. These towns are famous for the bridge built between them by
C. Caligul
[...]. It was composed of sund
[...]y vessels, compacted together in that sort, that there was not only a fair and large passage, but di
[...]ers ten
[...]s and victualing houses on both sides.
Caius in triumphall ha
[...]it marcheth and remarcheth ouer the bridge, praiseth himself and his souldiers, as men to whose heroick enterprise
[...] neither Earth nor Sea was an obstacle. This he did, as himself a
[...]irmed, to keep in awe
Neptun
[...]; and to exceed the like acts of
Xerx
[...]s and
Darius, memorized in old Histories: or as it was coniectured to terrifie the
Romans and
Brittaines, which
[...] of such a notable exploit: or to fulfill the prophesie of
[...], who had often foretold during the life of
Tiberius, that it was as impossible for
Canis to succeed
[...]n the Empire, as to ride o
[...] horseback from
Baule to
Putcolis. 8 Misenum, where
Augustus keeping one
A
[...]mada, and an
[...]ther at
Raven
[...]a,
[...] the whole
Roman Empire H
[...]r
[...] is also in this Country the
[...]
Velu
[...]s, that casteth out fl
[...]mes of fire: the smoke of whi
[...]
[...]led
[...]liny Iunior, coueting to search the cause of it The flame hereof br
[...]ke
[...]orth cruelly also during the reigne of
Titus, casting out not only such sto
[...]e of smoke, that the ver
[...] Sun seemed to be in the Ecclipse: but also huge stones, & of ashes such
[Page 156] plenty, that
Rome, Africke, Aegypt, and
Syria, were euen couered;
Hereulanum and
P
[...]mpeios, two Cities in
Italy, were ouerwhelmed with them. There were heard dismall no ses all about the Prouince, and Giants of incredible bignes seen to stalke vp and down, about the top and edges of the mountain: which extraordinary accident, either was a cause or presage of the future pestilence, which raged in
Rome and
Italy long after.
4. ABRVZZO, where once the
Samnita, Picentini, & others dwelt; the chief towns are
Aquila, ne
[...]re the
Appen
[...]ne. 2 Beneventum once called
Maleventum. 3 Aquino where
Thomas Aquinas, the great School-Diuine was borne.
4. Salmo, Oui
[...]s birth-place, as himself testifieth in his
De Tristsbus,
Sulmo mihi patria est gelidis uberrimus undis,
Millia qui nonies distat ab urbe decem.
Sulmo my birth-place full of riuers cleare,
From Rome is distant ninety miles well neare.
In this country are the straights called
Furcae Candinae, wherein when the
Sam
[...]ites and
Picentini had so enclosed the
Romans,
Livy. that there was no possibility of escape: they sent to
Herennius, a man for his age much reverenced, and for his wisdome much followed by them, to know what it were best to doe to the
Romans. The old man sent word, they should all be sent home safe and vntouched. This answer not being well liked, they sent to him again: he returned answer, they should all be put to the sword. These different answers made them conceiue amis
[...]e of the old mans brain, till explain
[...]ng himself, he told thē that either they must make the
Romans their friends by a
[...] & honourable deliuerance; or else take from them all power of doing hurt, by putting to sword so many of their Captaine
[...] & Souldiers; mid way was there none. To neither of these courses would the souldiers agree, but disarming and spoyling the
Romans, sent them home. The
Romans not made friends by so
[...]dious a be
[...]efit, but hatching revenge for the disgrace, vnder the conduct of
Papyrius, entred again the country: which, hauing opprobriously handled the natiues, they made subiect to the Senate and people of
Rome: Leauing Princes a notable lesson for their proceedings against men of quality and ranke, either
[Page 157] not to strike at all, or els to strike home, and to the purpose.
M
[...]ch
[...]avel in his history of
Florence, taxeth for committing a great
[...]olo
[...]cisme in state,
R
[...]naldo of the house of
Alb
[...]zi; in that hating
Cosmo of the Family of the
Medici, he only procured his b
[...]n
[...]shment; which
Cosmo at his returne recompenced to the full: Whereon the historian in
[...]erreth this notable Aphorisme, That great personages must not at all be touched; or if they be, must be made su
[...]e from taking reuenge. Yet doe I not prohibit a Prince the vse of mercy, I know it is the richest Iewell that adorneth his Crowne; neither dare I take vpon me to limit the vse of so excellent a vertue: only let me obserue how many
[...] of vsage are commonly afforded those men, whose liberty after their delinquencie, may endanger the safety of the Prince or State; I find then three principall, whereof the first is immediate execution, a course more to be allowed where it cannot, then commended where it may be spared. The second is either close imprisonment, or else consiament to the house and custody of some man in trust with the Prince; wherein great caution ought to be vsed: for we find in our own histories, how
Morton Bishop of
Elie, being committed to the Duke of
Bucking
[...]am his custody by
Richard 3d, not only procured his own liberty; but wrought the Duke to the contrary faction. The last which is in all times the gentlest, and in some cases the surest, is not only an absolute pardon of life, or a grant of liberty, (for that alone were partly vnsa
[...]e:) but an
[...]ind
[...]ering of the party delinquent by giuing him some place of honour, or committing to
[...] fidelity some office of
[...]r
[...]st. A pregnant instance we haue of this kind in the Emperour
Otho, who not only pardoned
Marius Cel
[...]us the chief of
Gaelba's
[...]action; but put him in place neerest about him, and made him one of his principall Leaders in the warre against
Vitell
[...]; the reason was,
ne hostis metum,
[...], lest lying alo
[...]se as a pardoned enemy, he might suspect that the bre
[...]ch were but badly made vp. But now it is
[...] my self from the streights of these
Furc
[...] Candinae, and to
[...]lace my self in the plaines of
Calabria.
3. CALABRIA IMPERIOR,
Adrianus. the inhabitation of the
Bru
[...]ij, whose chief Cities are
[...] Peste, or
Pessidonia, where Roses
[Page 158] grow thrice in a yeare.
2 Salernum, famous for the study of Physick, the Doctours whereof made the book
Schola Salerus, dedicated to our
Henry 8
th.
3 Consensia the prime City of these parts.
4 Rhezo, or
Regium, so called from
[...],
rumpo; because that here it is thought that
Sicily was broken from
Italy. 5 Locris, where liued the Lawmaker
Zaleucus, who ordering adultery to be punished with the losse of both their eyes, was compelled to execute his law on his son the first offender. Therfore to shew the loue of a Father, and sincerity of a Iudge, he put out one of his sonnes eyes, and one of his own. He also prouided in his Lawes, that no woman should be attended with more then one maid in the street, but when she was drunk; that she should not goe out of the City in the night, but when she went to commit adultery: that she should not weare gold or embroydered apparel, but when she purposed to be a common strumpet: that men should not weare rings and tissues, but when they went a-whoring and the like: by which lawes both men and women were restrained from all extraordinary traines of attendants, and excesse of apparell; this last, asault in our times too common. This town was formerly also famous for the victory of
Eunomus, an excellent Musitian; vpon
Aristonus of
Rhegium, an other of the same profession. For though
Aristonus had made his prayers to
Apollo, the god of Musick, to grant him the conquest; yet
Eunomus plainly told him, that nature was against him; who had made all the Grasse-hoppers on his side of the water, mute. The day being come, one of the strings of
Eunomus harpe in the midst of his playing, brake; when presently a Grassehopper leaped vpon his harpe, and supplyed the defect of his string, by which means the victory was adjudged to
Eunomus. And indeed it is by diuers affirmed, that betweene
Locris &
Rhezo i
[...] the inner of
Al
[...]x, on the banks of which, towards
Locris, the Grassehoppers doe sing merrily, on the other they are quite mute.
Strabo.4. CALABRIA SVPERIOR, or
Magna Graecia, from diuers Colonies of
Graecians, that there were planted. On the Northeast part of this Country is
Golfo di Tarento, olim
Sinus Tarentinus, on the Southeast,
Golfo de Chilaci, olim
Sinus Scillaticus.
[Page 159] The chief townes are
1 Tarentum, a town built by the
Lacedaemonians, about which grew the warres between
Pyrrbus and the
Romans:
Strabo. here the Philosopher
Architas was borne, so famous for his flying Doue.
2 Crotona, the men whereof were so actiue, that at one
Olympicke game, all seuen that ouercame were
Cretonians: their glory much decayed in a battaile against the
Locrians, where 120000 of thē were ouercome by 15000 of the enemy.
3 Polycostrum. 4 Amycle, a town peopled with
Pythagoreans. These men hauing bin often terrified with a vain rumour of their enemies approach; promulgated a law, forbidding all such reports: by which meanes their enemies comming vnawares vpon them, took the town. Hence grew the proverb,
Amyclas silentium perdidit: and
Lucilius commanded to be silent, made answer,
Mihi necesse est loqui, scio enim Amyclas silentio peri
[...]sse. 5 Sybaris, a city built by the
Graecians, after the destruction of
Troy, the people whereof were Lords of 25 cities, and could arme 30000 men. They were so effeminate and delicate, that they permitted no smith or copper-man to dwell in their town, lest the noyse of the workers should disturbe their rest. Fidlers and singers they had in request; which occasion the
Cretonians their aduersaries embracing, entred the town, apparelled like Musitians, and mastred it. Before this accident, there was a prophesie giuen, that the town should neuer be taken, till men were more esteemed then gods. It happened that a seruant being beaten by his master, and for the gods sake obtaining no mercy, fled to the monument of his masters Auncestors, & was pardoned.
Amyris the Philosopher hearing this, forsooke the town; most men holding him mad, in a time of no danger to leaue so delicious a seat; hence grew the proverb,
Amyris insaint, applyed to such as vnder shew of madnes, or folly, prouide for their own safety.
6 S
t Severine.
5. TERRA DI OTRANTO, possessed heretofore by the
Salentini and
Iapyges: the chief towns are
1 Brundusium, glorying in one of the best hauens in the World.
2 Hydruntum, now called
Otranto,
Knolls. the taking of which town by
Mahomet the Great, Anno 1481, put all
Italy in such a feare, that
Rome was quite forsaken; and not fully inhabited till the expulsion of the
[Page 160]
Turkes the yeare following.
3 Gallipolis.
6. PVGLIA, containing
Apulia Daunia, &
Apulia P
[...]ucetia: the cities of which are
Manfredonia the seat of an Arch-bishop.
2 Canna famous for the great victory of
Hannibal against the
Consuis, Paulus Aemylius, Terentius Varro, and the
Romanes; of whom were slain 42700.
Plutarch. Had
Hannibal pursued this victory, he had easily ouerthrown the
Roman Common-wealth; so that it was truly said vnto him, by
Maharball Captain of his horsemen,
Vincere scis Annibal, victoria uti nescis. Here stands
Venusia, whence
Horase borne in this town is called
Venusinus: as also
2 Arpinum where
Tully was borne; here moreouer is the hill
Gargalus, or mount S
t
Angelo) 120 miles round. It is as well by Art as Nature, very defensible, so that it is commonly the last place in
Naples, which is abandoned, as we may see, in the
Greekes and
Sarazens, who kept this hill many yeares after the
Normans were Lords of the rest of the Country. The greatest riches of this Prouince is the tribute of cattell,
Guiceiard. which also is one of the fairest revenues in
Naples, as being worth (in
Guicciardines time) 80000 duckats Of this tribute, because the
French could haue no part, after the diuision made with
Ferdinand, as being owners only of
Lavoro and
Abruzzo: they began to be discontented with the
Spaniard; insomuch, that breaking into open warre, the
French seeking to increase their shar
[...], quite lost it. The people of these two last Prouinces are troubled with a
Tarantula, curable only with musick.
There is no nation vnder the Sua, which hath suffered so many mutations of slave,
Hist. of Ita. as the
Neopolitans: The Region being first vnder diuers people, was subjected to the
Roman Consuls; In the diuision of the Empire betwixt
Charles of the West, &
Nicephorus of the East; this Country was assigned to
Nicephorus and his successours; who were almost vtterly vanquished by the
Sarazens, vnder the conduct of
Sabba, and other successive generals; These were partly dispossest by the Emperor
Otho 1, and his
Almames; and they again expelled by the
Greekes and
Sarazens, who for a long time held bitter warres one against the other. During these warres it hapned, that one
Dra
[...]got a Gentleman of of
Normandie, hauing in the presence of Duke
[Page 161]
Robert (Father to
William the Conquerour) slain one
Repostell, a Gentleman of the like quality; to auoid the fury of the Duke, and the traines of
Repostels friends, fled into this Country, attended by such of his followers, as either best loued him, or had bin medlers in the fray. The Duke of
Beneuent, Vicegerent to the Easterne Emperour, took him and his small retinue into pay. Their entertainment being bruited in
Normandie; and withall a report being raised, that the
Greeke Vice-Roy willingly harkned after men of the like valour; caused diuers priuat Gentlemen to passe the
Alpes, and there venture their liues to mend their fortunes. The happy successe of these last aadventurers, drew thither also
Tancred Lord of
Hauteville in
Normandy; who with his 12 sonnes came into
Apulia, Anno 1008. He and his successours not only droue thence the
Sarazens,
Munster. but also the
Grecians, keeping possession to themselues with the title of the
Dukes of Calabria, amongst whom, two were famous, viz:
Robert Guiscard, third son to
Tancred, the most famous captain of his time, and chief establisher of the
Normane Kingdome in
Italy; and
Boemound his eldest son; who going with
Godfrey of
Bulloigne into the
Holy Land, was for his merits installed King of
Antioch. Roger, Nephew to this
Boemound, was the first that intituled himself King of
Naples and
Sicily: a title which the
Pope
[...] neither could endure, nor remedy.
The Kings of
Naples of the
Norman line.
-
1125
- 1
Roger 24
-
1149
- 2
William 21
-
1170
- 3
William II 26
-
1196
- 6
Tancred base son to King
William the 2
d, deposed by Pope
Celestine the 3
d; who gaue
Constance a Nun of the age of 50 yeares almost, & daughter to the last
William, to
-
1298
- 5
Henry the 6 of
Germany in marriage, & for her dowry,
Naples. He reigned 4 yeares.
The
German line.
-
1202
- 6
Fredericke, son to
Henry, crowned at the age of three yeares; he had to wife the daughter of
Iohn di Brenn
[...], the titulary king of
Hierusalem: of which, the kings of
Naples haue euer since intitled themselues Kings; and in their rights
[...] the
Spanish.
-
[Page 162]1250
- 7
Conrade, poisoned by his base brother
Manfroy, hauing raigned 4 yeares.
-
1254
- 8
Manfroy, against whom
Vrban the fourth, called in
Charles of
Aniou and
Provence, brother to
Lewis the 10 of
France. He had one only daughter named
Constance.
The
French line.
-
1261
-
Hist. of Fr.
9
Ch
[...]rles Earle of
Provence, and
Aniou, ouercame
Manfroy, and was inthronized in the Throne of
N
[...]ples ▪
[...] time
Peter of
Arragon, claimed the Kingdome of
Naple
[...], in right of
Constance his wife, daughter to
Man
[...]roy. To saue the effusion of blood,
Charles challeng'd
Peter to fight hand to hand in
Burdeaux, before King
Edward the first of
England; but while
Charles there expected
Peter, he seized on
Sicily, 1281. This
Charles raigned 23 yeares.
-
1284
- 10
Charles II his son, formerly prisoner to
Peter of
Arragon in
Sicily, was ransomed by the procuration of king
Edward aboue-named, for 30000 markes. This King by
Mary, daughter to
Stephen King of
Hungary, had 14 children; the most pertinent are
Charles King of
Hungary by right of his Mother; then
Robert King of
Napl
[...]s, &
Le
[...]is of
Durazzo. 26.
-
1310
- 11
Robert 32.
-
1342
- 12
Ioane, Neece to
Robert, m
[...]rried
Andrew, s
[...]cond son to
Charles King of
Hungary, whom she hanged
[...]t her window for insufficiency: her second husband wa
[...]
Lewis of
Tarentum, who ouer-straining himself to
[...] appetite, died: Then shee married
Iames of
Tarracon,
[...] gallant Gentleman, whom she beheaded for b
[...]ing with another woman: and lastly
Otho, D. of
B
[...]unswi
[...], who outliued her. This Queen was driuen one of her Kingdome by
Lewis of
Hungary and hanged at the same window where she hanged her first husband: she adopted
Lewis D. of
Aniou, hauing reigned 29 yeares.
The
Hungarian line.
-
1371
- 13
Charles son to
Lewis of
Durazzo, by the help of
Lewis King of
Hungary, and Pope
Vrban VI, was made King of
Naples. He ouerthrew and killed
Lewis of
A
[...] ▪
[Page 163] and after the death of
Lewis of
Hungary, he was made King of that Kingdome also, wherein he liued not long, being poisoned by the old Queene. 15.
-
1386
- 14
Ladislaus. This King on some grudge forced an entry into
Rome, and was tr
[...]umphantly receiued; for which the Pope called in
Lewis 2
d of
Aniou, who gaue
Ladislaus a great ouerthrow: insomuch that
Ladislaus vsed to say, that if
Lewis had followed his victory the first day, he had bin Lord of my Kingdome and Person: if the second day, of my Kingdome, but not of my Person: but the third day of n
[...]ither. So at the end
Lewis was compell'd to flye to
Rome. 29
-
1415
- 15
Ioane, sister to
Ladislaus, of the same lasciuious dishonesty of life, as the former
Ioane: she first adopted
Alfonso V King of
Arragon; & after vpon some vnkindnes, reuoked that adoption, and confirmed the state to
Lewis D. of
Aniou, & after his death to his brother
Rene or
Rainold, who was dispossessed by the
Arragon
[...]ys. 19
The
Arragonian Line.
-
1434
- 16
Alfonso King of
Arragon; who left the Kingdome well settled, to his bastard
Ferdinando. 24.
-
1458
- 17
Ferdinando,
Guicciard.
who took
Otranto from the
Turkes. 36.
-
1494
- 18
Alfonso II.
-
1494
- 19
Ferdinando expell'd by
Charles the 8 of
France, son to
Lewis II of
France, and heire to
Rene, the last adopted son of Queen
Ioane the second.
-
1494
- 20
Charles after the conquest, was crowned king of
Naples, (at what time the
French pox beginning in
Naples, was first known in
Europe.) But returning into
France, and leauing the people much discontented, & the Realme meanly prouided for; gaue opportunity to
Ferdinand to recouer his Kingdome: and he not long injoying the fruits of his victory, left it to his Vncle
Frederick. So that in 3 yeares space here were in
Naples, no fewer the
[...] 6 kings, viz:
Fernando the first,
Alphonso 2
d,
Fernando 2
d,
Charles of
France, Fernando againe, and this
Fredericke.
-
[Page 164]1497
- 21
Fredericke, who submitted himself to
Lewis XII King of
France, and yeelded vp his Kingdome to him. And indeed what els could the poore Prince doe, when he saw his own blood, and such as had taken his Realme into their protection, conspire against him. When
Charles made his passage toward
Naples, Ferdinand the Catholique sent
Gonsalvo (who was afterward for his valour surnamed the great Captain) with some forces to resist the
French victories. But when the
French were expelled,
Gonsalvo would not leaue the Country, because his master had not as yet sent for him. In the mean time it was agreed between
Lewis of
France, and this
Ferdinand; that they should jointly set vpon the kingdome of
Naples, & hauing wonne it, the
French should possesse
Alruzz
[...] and
Lavoro; the
Spaniard, Puglia and both
Calabrias; that the first should be intituled king of
Naples, the latter Duke of
Apulia. This confederacie was kept secret till the
French Forces were come to
Rome, and
Gonsalvo possessed (vnder pretence of defending it) all
Calabria: So that no maruell was, if they made themselues masters of the Country. In this action the
French king dealt very indiscre
[...]tly, in bringing into
Italy (where he was before the sole Moderator) an other king; to whom, as to his Rival, his enemies might haue recourse
[...] and the
Spanish very vnnaturally, in betraying for the moietie of a kingdome, a Prince of his own blood, vnder pretence and promises of succours. These two Princes continued not long friendly neighbors; for the
Spaniards disagreeing with the
French, within two or three yeares droue them out of all; & haue to this day kept it; though this
Lewis his successors
Francis, and
Henry, haue divers times, and with great effusion of blood, attempted it.
The
Spanish line.
-
1503
- 22
Ferdinand the Catholique 13
-
1516
- 23
Charles the Emperour 43
-
1558
- 24
Phil
[...]p the first of
Nap: the 2
d of
Sp. 40
-
1598
- 25
Philip II of
Nap. III of
Sp. 22
-
[Page 165]1621
- 26
Philip now liuing.
The Armes of this kingdome are
Azure, Semi of Flower de Lyces,
Bara.
Or, a
File of a
Labels, Gules.
The revenues of this kingdome are 2 Millions and a halfe of Crownes;
Hist. of Ita. whereof 20000 are
[...]ue vnto the Popes for chiefe
[...]ents: and the rest is so imploy
[...]d for maintaining G
[...]rrisons & Navies, that the king of
Spaine receiueth not a fourth part
de claro.
There are reckoned in this kingdome
-
Archbishops 20
-
Princes 13
-
Marquesses 25
-
Bishops 127
-
Dukes 24
Ortelius.
-
Earles 90
-
Barons
[...]00.
2 The PAPACIE.
THE LAND OF THE CHVRCH extendeth North and South from the
Adriatique to the
Tuscan Seas;
Maginus. the Eastern bounds being
Axofenus and
Trontus, by which it is separated from
Naples. On the Northwest it is bounded with the Riuers
Po and
F
[...]ore, by which it is diuided from the
Venetian; and on the Southwest with
Piss
[...]o, by which it is parted from the
Florentine. The men of this Country are questionlesse the best Souldiers of
Italy, as retaining some sparke of their Auncestors valour. The soyle is as the rest of
Italy.
The Prouinces hereof are
1. ROMANDIOLA, extending from the
Rubicon East, to the
Venetians on the West; from the
Appenine South; to
Padus, and the
Adriatique on the North. The chief Cities are
1 Bononiae, the chief Vniuersity of
Italy, and a retiring place of the Popes.
Lewk
[...]o
[...] The ciuill Law is much studied here; insomuch that frō hence proceeded the famous
Civilians, Iohannes Andreas, Aza, Bartolus, and
Socinus. I beleeue they haue built Castles in the aire, which ascribe the founding of this Vniversity to
Theodosius the 2
d. The charter of this Foundation dated Anno 423, is an idle and foolish thing; for there it is said, that at the institution, there were present
Gualter Earle of
Poicteirs Embassadour for the king of
England, and
Baldwin Earle of
Flanders
[Page 166] for the king of
France; when at that time neither those Earledomes or those kingdomes, were in
re um natura. It is situat
[...]on the riuer
Aposa,
Florus. & was by former writers called
Folsina, now
B
[...] logne. Neere vnto this town was that meetin
[...] between
A
[...]gustus, A
[...]tonie, and
Lepid
[...]s, whe
[...]ein they agreed on the
Trv
[...]virate: diuiding the Empi
[...]e & city of
Rome among them three. This combination was confirm'd by the insuing Pr
[...]scription, wherein that they might be reveng'd on
Cr
[...]ero L
[...]pulus proscribed his brother;
A
[...]tonius his Vncle.
2 R
[...]mano anciently called
Arimmum, seated on the mouth of the
[...]uer
Rubicon. The suddain taking of this city by
Caesar, so frighted
Pompey and
[...]is faction, that th
[...]y abandoned
Rome, leauing it to the curtesie of
Caesar, and with-drew into
Epirus. The night before
Caesar dre
[...] med, that he carnally knew his mother; whereby the Soothsayers gathered, that he should be Lord of
Rome, which was the common mother of them all, and so indeed it hapned.
3 Cervia, on the
Adriatique Sea, where there is made so much salt, that the Popes part amounteth to 60000 Crownes.
4
[...]errara, whose Territories stretch in length 160 miles, in bredth 50; & contain the worthy Cities of
Modena and
Rhegium. The chief City
Ferrara,
Hist. of Ita. so called from the Iron-mines about it, is seated on the bank of
Po, which by reason of his bredth, depth, and swiftnes, is a sufficient rampier on that side; and on the other it is fortified with a strong wall, and a spacious moat. In the midst of the Town is a faire Green, into which there doe open on all sides about 19 streets; most of which are halfe a mile in length, and so euen, that the ends may easily be seene: the whole compasse is fiue miles. This town after the ruine of the
Longobordan kingdome, belonged to the
Germane Emperours, till the yeare 110
[...], in which the Countesse
Mathilda or
Maudo took it, together with
Mantua and
Par
[...]ra, from the Emperour
Henry the third; and dying without issue, gaue her whole estate both by conquest and inheritance, vnto the Church of
Rome. The
Roman Bishops not long after, gaue this town to
Azo of the house of
Este, in whose line it continued vntill the yeare 1589; when the last Duke dying without lawfull issue, the Dukedome returned to the Church; and added to the Popes
[Page 167] Dominions, 250000 Duckats of yearely revenue.
5 Ravenna, once beautified with one of the fairest hauens in the world, was for that cause made the Road of one of the two Navies which
Aug
[...]stus kept alwaies manned,
Dion. to command the whole Empire of
Rome; the other riding at
Misenum in
Campania. This of
Ra
[...]onna being in the vpper sea, awed and defended,
Dalmatia, Gree
[...]ce, Cr
[...]te, Cyprus, Asia, &c. the
[...]ther of
Misenum in the lower sea, protected and kept vnder,
France, Spaine, Africke, Aegypt, Syria, &c. This city hath bin honoured also with the seat of the
[...]mperour
Honorius, and his successours; next of the
Gothish kings; then of the
Exarchs; and last of its Patriarchs; chosen for this purpose, because of the plentifull territory now couered with water;
Machiav. & the conveniencie of the Hauen at this day choked. When the Emperours kept at
Constantinople, Italy was made a prey to all barbarous people; to represse whose fury, the Emperour
Iustinian sent a Vice-regent into
Italy, whom he called his
Exarch; who leauing
Rome, kept his residence at
Ravenna, for its site nigh vnto
Constantinople, the residence of the Emperours. Vnder this
Exarch were comprehended these ten Cities,
Ravenna, Bolognia, Regium, Modena, Parma, Placentia, Sarcina, Classe, Furli, Fo
[...]limpoli. This was properly called the
Exarchate of
Ravenna; as the count
[...]ie which hauing no subordinate Magistrat, immedi
[...]t
[...]ly obeyed the
Exarch of
Ravenna. In other townes of importance, there were by the
Exarchs, gouern
[...]r
[...] appointed, whō they honored with the title of Dukes.
Rome it self, so far was it then from obeying the Popes had one of these
[...]lled Dukes, sen
[...] hither yearely from
Ravenna: and his gouernment was the
Roman Dukedome. This diuision of
Italy into so many members, most of which were too big for the head to gouerne, was
[...]he cause that the
Longobards with m
[...]re f
[...]cility, subdued the greater part of
Italy; into which, a little before the erection of this magistracie, they were entred.
The
Exarchs of
Ravenna.
-
570
- 1
Longinus 21
-
591
- 2
Smaragdus 4
-
595
- 3
Rom. Pat
[...]icius
-
596
- 4
Callinicus 13
-
609
- 5
Smaragaus 3
-
612
- 6
Ioh. Lamigius 4.
Freigiu
[...].
-
616
- 7
Eleuthe
[...]ius 5
-
621
- 8
Isaa. Patricius 24
-
[Page 168]645
- 9
Theod. Call
[...]opa 10
-
657
- 10
Olympius 3
-
657
- 11
Theod Calliopa 30
-
687
- 12
Ioh Platina 15
-
702
- 13
Theophilacius 25
-
727
- 14
Paulus 1
-
729
- 15
Eutychus 12▪ In the dayes of this
Exarch, Ravenna was taken from the Empire by
Astulphus, king of the
Lombards: from whom it was regained by
Charles the Great, and giuen to the Bishops of
Rome, together with
A
[...]conitana, and
[...]poleto; as a requitall for the kingdome of
France, giuen to the King
Pepi
[...] his Father, by the consent and authority of the Popes. The donation of this
Exarchate to the Popes, partly to blot out the memory of the
Exarchs; and partly to make the people obedient to the Prelates, changed the name of the count
[...]y from
Flaminia (by which it was formerly known) to
Romandiola, and now to
Romagna.
2. MARCHA ANCONITANA, formerly the dwelling of the
Piceni,
Adrianus. is bounded with
Romagna, the
Appennine, Naples, and the
Adriatique. The chief towns are
Ancona, seated on the hill
Cimmerius, which shooteth into the Sea like a Prom
[...]ntory; this town glorieth in giuing name to the whole Prouince, and in her Hauen built by
Traian the Emperour.
Florus.
2 Ascoli the faire, of old called
Asculum, conquer'd by the
Romans, vnder the cōduct of
Sempronius, A
o V. C. 685. Nigh vnto this city was fought the second battaile between
C. Fabricius, & the
Romans on the one side, &
Pyrrhus with his
Epyrots on the other: wherin the victory fell to the king, hauing slain 6000 of his enemies. Yet with such apparencie of valor & vertue in the
Romans, that he could not but break into this exclamation,
O quam facile esset orbē vincere, aut mihi Romanis militibus, aut merege Romanis. This town also was the seat of the warre called
bell
[...]s sociale, raised by the people of
Italy against the
Romans; Popedius being both author of the rebellion, & Captain. They sorely shaked the state of
Rome; but at last they were vanquished, & this town by
Strabo Pompeius forced & spoiled.
3 Firmo the strong.
4 Macera
[...]a the Gouernours place of Residence.
5 Adria w
[...]ich gaue the denomination to the adjoyning Sea, and the Emperor
Adrian. 6 Narma. 7 Humona ▪ which two last townes, together with
Ancona,
Hist. of Ita. were giuen to Pope
Zacharie by
Luisprandus
[Page 169] king of the
Lombards, about the yeare 751: the succeeding Popes, after the giuing of this inch, tooke the whole
[...]ll.
8 Recanati (olim Aelia Recina.) 9 Loretto famous for our Lady, and her miracles: of which in our description of
Palestine, you shall meet with a proper Legend.
3. DVCATO SPOLETANO, of old called
Vmbria, because being situate vnder the
Appennines, it was
Regio Vmbrosa. The chiefe citties are
Spoleto, naming the whole Province.
2 Ovietto seated on so high a rocke,
Adrianus. that it is a terrour to looke downe to the Vallies: here is a Church of a wonderous lightnesse, whose windowes are made with Alablaster in steed of glasse.
3 Perugia, formerly called
Perusia. In this towne
Augustus beseiged
L. Antonius the brother, and
Fulvia the wi
[...]e of
Antony the
Triumvir; who when they had in vaine attempted to seduce
Rome from the faction of
Augustus; returned to this Citty which also at last yeelded to the more fortunate Emperour. This towne did a long time belong to the
Baillons,
Guicciard. who held it as
Vicars of the Church. To these
Baillons was the familie of the
Oddies much opposite, insomuch that hauing got together a pretty army of male-contents; they so suddenly one night entered the Citty, that the
Baillons beganne to fly. The
Oddies were now come to the Palace gates, into which nothing hindered them from entring but a chaine drawn crosse the gate. One of the Souldiers had a hatchet purposely to take away the barre, but wanting room to we
[...]ld his arme, he cryed
giue back, giue backe. These words heard, but not vnderstood by the hin-most, put them to their heeles; and the formost thinking that they
[...]led not for nothing, runne away too: and so the citty was saued.
4 Asis, where S
t
Francis was borne. In this Countrey is
Lago di Perugia of thirtie miles circuit, which was anciently called
Thrasymere;
Plutarch. where
A
[...]nibal
[...]lew
Flaminius and 15000 of his
Romanes. This
[...]ight continued three houres with such eagernesse, that the Sould
[...]ers felt not the grieuous earthquake happening at the same time. Here also is
Lacus Vademonius, where
Do
[...]abella ouerthrew such of the
G
[...]uls, as had escaped the sword of
Camillus: Ne quis exta
[...]et in ea gento, qui accensam à se Roman
[...] gloriar
[...]tur (saith
Floru
[...])
[Page 170]The chiefe Rivers of the former Provinces are,
1 Tuderus. 2 Chiaggius. 3 Paglia. 4 Aposa. 5 Bidens. 6 Roneus. 7 Esima. 8 Potentia.
4. S
t PETERS PATRIMONY, containing all
Latium (or
Campagna di Roma) and part of
Hetruria: was giuen vnto the Church by the braue
Virago Mathilda, An
o 1101,
Pascal II, sitting in the Chaire of
Rome: it is bounded with
Pisseo hard by
Siena, the
Appenine, Naples, and the
Tyrrhenean Seas. Here are the Mountaines called
Gallicanum, in which
Annib
[...]l that Father of warlike stratagems, frighted that politike & wary Captaine
Fab. Maximus,
Plutarch. with 2000 Oxen carrying fire on their hornes, and so passed ouer the mountaines. Here are the Riuers
Tiber &
Al
[...]a, nigh vnto which last,
Br
[...]nnus & his
Gauls (being drawne into
Italy by the sweet tast of the
Italian wines) slaughtered the
Romans. The
Roman Army consisted of 40000 Souldiers, most of them being raw, and vnexperienced. The
Gaules were not more in number but were naturally of a fierce & hardy courage, and withall so bigboned, that it seemeth they were borne to be the terrour of mankinde, and the ruine of Citties. Hauing wonne the day, the
Barbarians march towards
Rome, forsaken of its chiefest strength, the Capitoll onely being manned by
Manlius: which also they had mastred, if the Geese had not beene more vigilant then the Watch. When they had failed of this enterprize, they beganne a treaty with the fathers of the Towne: agreeing with them for
[...]000 pound weight of Gold, to forsake the Citty. But before the deliuery of this mo
[...]y, they were assaulted and vanquished by
Camillus, who for this is called
Romes second founder. The ouerthrow at
Al
[...]a, and the vanquishment of the
Fabij, hapned in one day, which was therefore by the old
Romans put among the vnfortunate dayes; they never on that day at empting any businesse of importance. The like custome, whether on superstition, or feare of ill lucke, is vsed by many
Christians; and especially on Childerm
[...]s day: wherein
Phi
[...]i
[...] de Commes telleth vs, that
Lewis the 11
th vsed not to debate any matter, but accounted it a signe of some great misfortune towards him, if any man comuned with him of his affaires: & would be marvelously displeased with those that were neere
[Page 171] about him, if they troubled him in any matter whatsoeuer.
The chiefe Citties are and were
Alba, the seat of the
Silvian Kings, ruined by
Tullus Hostilius. In this warre was
Rome as it were laid to stake against
Alba, and the whole action committed by the
Romans to the
Hora
[...]ij, & by the
Albans to the
Curiatij, three brethren of each side. In this treble duell, two of the
Horatij were slaine, but the third counterfeiting flight, seuered hi
[...] enimies, and seuerally slew them; so making
Alba and the
Latines subiect to
Rome. 2 Ostia built by
Ancus Martius, at the m
[...]uth of
Tiber, whose Hauen hath beene long damped vp, to stop the passage of enimies ships to
Rome. The Bishoppe of this towne vseth to consecrate the Popes.
3 Antrum, whether the Emperours did vse to retire for recreation. The Roman Cō sull
Maenius hauing wonne this Citty,
Plutarch. and broken their force at sea, brought with him to
Rome the Beaks of their ships, with which he decked and beautified the pulpit for Orations, which haue generally since, beene called
Rostra. 4 Tibur. 5 Preneste, taken by
Quinctius Cincinnatus the
Dictator. Nothing so much endamaged this Citty, as its naturall and artificiall fortifications; for when the
Romans in the times of sedition abandoned the towne, they made this place their refuge. Among others,
Marius the younger made it the seat of his warre against
Sylla; but perceauing the vnprosperous succeding of his affaires, here kill
[...]d himselfe: and
Sylla entring as conquerour, put 12000 of the Cittizens to the sword.
Florus.
6 Ardea taken by
Superbus; a town to which the miserable
Romans fled when the
Gaules had wonne
Rome. 7
Gabij, taken also by
Superbus, and his sonne
Sextus: who counterfeiting a loathing of his fathers cruelty▪ fled to
Gabij, and was made Captaine of the towne, which he betrayed to the
Romans. 8 Veij, a Citty of great wealth & compasse. It was many times assaulted by the
Romans in generall: once by the
Fabij as particular aduenturers, all which being 306 in number were slayne in one day.
Veientibus aruis
Tercentum Fabij ter cecidere duo.
On the
Veiean plaine
Three hundred and six
Fabij were slaine.
[Page 172] There was by hap a little child of this familie left at home, who did againe restore the house, & was the Ancestor of
Fab. Maximus, the preseruer of
Italy against
Annibal. This citty at last, after a tenne yeares siege was taken by
Furius Camillus, and not long after leuelled with the earth, because the
Roman people so delighted in the situation of the place, that they were resolued to haue forsooke
Rome, and dwelt there.
9 Tivolis where there is a fountaine, which by artificiall workes driuen with water, representeth the notes of diuers birds.
10 Rome, once the Mistresse of the vniverse, famous for her triumphs and antiquities; is seated on
Tiber now well growne by the receit of 42 riuers, and is distant from the Sea fifteene miles. This citty built by
Romulus, was in circuit about two miles, and contained 30000 inhabitants: which in the flourishing of that common-wealth, increased to 463000,
Ortelius. and the compasse of the Towne to fiftie miles, there being on the walls aboue 740 Turrets. When I said there were 463000 inhabitants, I mean not also seruants, women and children; but men able to beare armes, free denizens, & such as were inrolled into
cense. To these if we adde their children, wiues, and seruants, we cannot probably coniecture them to haue beene fewer then 3 or 4 millions: and so
Lipsius in his tract
de magnitudine Romana, is of opinion. The extent of the
Roman Empire was answerable to the multitude of inhabitants,
Brerewood. the revenue correspondent to the extent. It was in length about 2000 miles; namely from the
Irish Ocean West, to the riuer
Euphrates on the East: in bredth it reached from the
Danubius Northward, to mount
Atlas on the South, about 2000 miles. And though the
Romans had extended their Dominions sometimes farther East then North; yet could they neuer quietly settle themselues in these conquests. Nature, it seemeth, had appointed them these bounds, not so much to limit their empire, as to defend it; for the enimies found these riuers, by reason of the depth of the channell, and violent current of the streame as a couple of impregnable fortresses, purposely erected to hinder them from harasing the Roman Country. The revenewes
Lipsius in the former tract esteemeth to be about 150 millions of Crownes▪ and that they were no lesse, may bee made more then
[Page 173] probable by these reasons. 1 It is affirmed by diuers, & among others by
Boterus that the yearely revenewes of the king of
China amount vnto 120 millions of Crownes; & if this be true (as few question it) we cannot in proportion guesse the whole Empire of the
Romans to yeeld lesse then 150 millions: especially considering what arts masters the
Romans were in levying and raysing their taxes, and customary tributes. 2
ly, The Legionary Souldiers which were dispersed ouer the Provinces, receaued in ordinary pay (besides provision of corne, apparell, & officers wages) fiue millions, and 516062
l and 10
s of our money; which amounteth vnto 16 millions of Crownes, or thereabout. In the Citty it selfe there were kept in continuall pay, 7000 Souldiers of the watch, 4 or 6000 for the defence of the Citty, and 10000 for the guard of the Emperours persons. The two first had the same wages; the last, the double wages of a Legionary Souldier. Adde hereto the expences of the pallace, and other meanes of disbursalls, & I thinke nothing of the sum can be abated. 3
ly, we read that
C. Caligula spent in one yeare two millions and 700000 of
Sestertiums: how
Nero most lavishly gaue away two millions and 100000 of
Sestertiums: & how
Vitollius in a few months was 900000 of
Sestertiums in arrerages. All huge and infinite summes. 4
ly, When
Vespasian came to the Empire, the Exchequer was so impouerished, that he protested in open Senate, that hee wanted to settle the Common-wealth 40 millions of
Sest
[...]rtiums, which protestation, (saith
Sueton) seemed probable,
quia & male partis optime vsu
[...] est. Now vnlesse the ordinary revenewes came to as much, or more then we haue spoken, by what meanes could this extraordinary summe be raised. 5
ly, Wee may guesse at the generall revenew, by the monies issuing out of particular Provinces; and it is certaine that
Aegypt afforded to the
Ptolomies 12000 Talents yearely, neither had the
Romans lesse, they being more perfect in inhancing then abating their intradoe.
France was by
Caesar cessed at the yearely tribute of 20 millions of Crownes: And I thinke the rest of the Provinces were rated accordingly. 6
ly, and lastly, the infinite summes of money giuen by the Emperours in way of largesse, are proofes sufficient for the greatnesse
[Page 174] of the income. I will instance in
Augustus only, & in him, omitting his donatiues at the v
[...]ctory of
A
[...]luim, and the rest, I will specifie his Legacy at his dea
[...]. he bequeathed by his Testament to the common sort, and the rest of the people, 3
l 8
• a man. To euery Souldier of the Praetorian bands 7 16
• and 3
d. And to euery Legionary Souldier of the
Roman Cittizens, 46
• 10
l ob. Which amounteth to a mighty masse of money: And let this suffice for the
Roman revenew; now we returne to
Rome it selfe.
In this Towne was the
Capitoll saued from the fury of the
Gaules, by the cackling of Geese.
Tacitus calleth this house
S
[...] aem Iovis optimi maximi, auspicatò à maioril us pignus m
[...]ri cond
[...]tam It was twice burnt,
Dion. once in the ciuill warres of
Syl
[...]a and
Marius; and againe in the warres of
Vespasian and
Vudlius. In the third building of it,
Vespasian carried the first basket of earth; after him the nobility did the like, to make the people more forward in the seruice; and perhaps the custome of laying the first stone in a building, or driuing the first nayle in a timber-worke, by him whose edifice it is; hath from hence, if not beginning, yet growth. Here was the Temple of
Ianus, open in the time of warres, and shut in the time of peace▪ which during all their Monarchie hapned but thrice: namely during the raigne of
Augustus, after the
Puni
[...]ke warre; & in the time of
Numa Here was the br
[...]dge called
Pons Sub
[...]icius on which
Horatius Cocles resisted the whole army of king
Porsena, Tarqum, and the
Tuscans; till the Cittizens behind had broken downe the bridge, receaued him swimming to the banke with ioyfull acclamations, and saued their Citty from
[...]. Here liued the famous warriers; here flourished
[...] ma
[...]iall discipl
[...]ne, so men o
[...]ized by ancient Histo
[...] finally here were layd vp the spoyles & Tro
[...]
Hist. of Ital.
Rome, as now it standeth lower on the
[...]
Campus Martius, where it was built after the
[...] the
Gothes and
Va
[...]dals, is in compasse 11 miles,
[...] is not a little wast ground. The inhabitants a
[...] two parts whereof are Clergie men and Curt
[...] being seldome vnder 40000, of whom the Pop
[...]
[Page 175] yearely tribute of 30000 Duckats; not (saith M
r.
Harding) to tolerate them in their sinne, but to punish them for it. The most worthy places are the Church of S
t
Peter, which were it once fini
[...]hed, would bee the rarest building in the world: then the C
[...]stle of S.
Angelo, impregnable vnlesse by famine: next the Popes Palla
[...]e called
Belvidere: and lastly, the Library of the
[...]
Vatican, properly called the
Palatine. but more commonly th
[...]
Vatican Library; from which double name, to note vnto y
[...]u so much by the way; the
Liber Palatin: and
Liber Vatican: cited so often by Criti
[...]ks,
Lewknor. in their
Variae lectiones, are one & the s
[...]me. This Library was founded by
Sixtus the 4
th, who not only stored it with the choicest books he could picke out of
Europ
[...], but also
[...]ed also a large revenew for the perpetuall augmentation of it. When the Duke of
Burbon sacked
Rome, An
o 1527 this Library was much defaced and ransacked; but by the succeeding Popes, it ha
[...]h beene againe recouered to its former
[...] and beauty.
Rome is now an Vniversitie, which was founded by
Vrban the 4
th, at whose request
Th. Aqu
[...]nas prof
[...]ssed here. Pope
Ni
[...]hola
[...] the 5
th was a speciall ben
[...]factour to the s
[...]me; and after him
[...] the 10
th, who reviued the
Greekes learning & language, which were in these parts almost forgotten.
The description of the whore of
Babylon sitting on the beast with 7 heads can be vnderstood of
[...]o place but this, being built
[...]17
[...]lls,
[...]ly,
1 Palatinus. 2 Capitolinus 3 Viminalis. 4 A
[...]. 5 Esquili
[...]u
[...] 6 Ci
[...]us. 7 Qu
[...]rinalis. Gouerned by 7 Kings, viz:
1 Romulus.
[...] Numa 3 A
[...]cu Martius. 4 Tullus
[...] Servius Tullus. 7 Tarquin Sup
[...] And
[...] Rulers.
1 Kings. 2 Consuls. 3 Decemv
[...]ri. 4 Tribu
[...]es. 5
[...]rs. 6 Emperours. 7 Popes. This
[...], was neuer taken but by the
Gaules: but
[...] it c
[...]me Po
[...], it
[...] beene made a prey to a
[...]l ba
[...]b
[...]ous nations; and never was besieged by any that tooke
[...].
The Pope
[...] of the foundation of their Church, & auth
[...], who
[...] being there is very disputable;
[...],
[Page 176]
An Petrus fuerit Romae sub Iudice lis est,
Simonem Romae nemo fuisse negat.
That
Peter was at Rome is questioned euer,
That
Simon was at Rome was doubted neuer.
The maine argument the aduersaries haue out of the Scriptures is taken out of the first of
Peter, the fift Chap. and 13 ver. where the Apostle saith,
The Chu
[...]ch that is at Babylon saluteth you, By this word
Babylon they say, is meant
Rome; & the
Rhemists in the annotations on their translation of the Testament, much blame the ingenuity of our men, in affirming
Babylon to signify
Rome in the
Apocalips, but not here. Since they so honestly and freely grant the one, I see not any inconuenience that would follow if we granted the other. And so let
Peter bee at
Rome, and
Rome be
Babylon, the Popes the whores therof. That
Peter was the Prince of the
Apostles, or that his suffering there could cō ferre on the
Roman Bishops any supremacy ouer the Church: would (I suppose) be hardly proued, if wee granted that
Peter had bin there, as most histories testifie. But that
Rome by their own confession, should be
Babylon, maketh much for our side; notwithstanding their idle distinction of th
[...] Church in
Babylon, and the whore of
Babylon; which they say, is the heathen Emperours of
Rome, then liuing. But this interpretation cannot stand: for S
t
Iohn spoke by way of prophesie, what in future times should be, not in way of declaration what already was: and againe, Antichrist must be in the Church, not out of it. F
[...] S
t
Paul telleth vs,
[...];
that he as God, shall sit in the Temple of God, 2 Thess. 2.4. But whosoeuer was the first Bishop, certain it is, they were subiect to much persecution, and little worldly joy, till the time of
Silvester the 31 B
[...]shop, who hauing converted
Constantine, left case to his successours: On which
Constantine, is fathered a donation of
Rome, and her territories to the
Romane Church, which certainly is forged. But
Phocas hauing kill'd the Emperour
Mauretius his wif
[...] and children, Anno 604: to assure himselfe of
Italy, ready to revolt from so barbarous a tyrant, made
Boniface the third, vniuersall Bishop, and head of the Church. Before this time, the Bishops of
Constantinople, and
Ravenna, did often dispute
[Page 177] with the Bishops of
Rome for superiority; the seat of Religion commonly following the seat of the Empire. And the Bishops of
Constantinople prevailed so farre, that with the permission of
Mauritius the Emperour, hee tooke vpon him the title of
Vniuersall Patriarch. Gregory the great (of whom it is said that he was the worst Bishop of all that went before him, and the best of all that came after him) was at that time Bishop of
Rome. He sharply inveighed as well against the Emperour, as the Patriarch of
Constantinople for this title; and plainely maintained that whosoeuer called himselfe
Vniuersall Bishop, was the forerunner of
Antichrist. As for himselfe, it is probable that he tooke the title of
servus servorum Dei, more in opposition to him of
Constantinople, then with an intent to be so. To this our aduersaries answere, that
Gregory did not absolutely condemne this title; but only blamed
Iohn the
Constantinopolitan Patriarch, for assuming to himselfe the attribute which properly belonged to the See of
Rome. But this cannot be; for then we should either in the old Bulls of the former Popes, find mē tion of this title: or selfe
Greg. would haue assum'd it to himselfe that the world might take notice whereto of right it was due. This
Boniface whom that cruell and butcherly tyrant
Phocas made head of the Church, was the 64 Bishop, and first Pope of
Rome, the Latine word
Papa, comming from the old Greeke word
[...], which signifieth a Father.
The Bishops of
Rome vnder persecution.
-
70
- 1
Linus 12.
-
82
- 2
Anacletus 12.
-
94
- 3
Clemens 9.
-
103
- 4
Euaristus 8.
-
111
- 5
Alexander 10.
-
121
- 6
Sixtus 8.
-
129
- 7
Telesphorus 11.
-
140
- 8
Higinus 4.
-
144
- 9
Pius 15.
-
159
- 10
Anicetus 11.
-
170
- 11
Soter 8.
-
178
- 12
Eleutherius 13.
-
191
- 13
Victor 12.
-
203
- 14
Zepherinus 18.
-
221
- 15
Calistus 4.
-
226
- 16
Vrbanus 8.
-
233
- 17
Pontianus 6.
-
239
- 18
Antherus 1.
-
240
- 19
Fabianus 12.
-
252
- 20
Cornelius 2.
-
254
- 21
Lucius mens 8.
-
255
- 22
Stephanus 2.
-
257
- 23
Sixtus II.
11.
-
268
- 24
Dionysius 9.
-
[Page 178]277
- 25
Felix. 5
-
- 26
Eutychanus.
-
283
- 27
Caius 15.
-
298
- 28
Marcellinus 9.
-
307
- 29
Ma
[...]cellus 1.
-
308
- 30
Miltiades 6.
The Bishops of
Rome after the end of persecutions.
-
314
- 31
Sylvester 20▪
-
334
- 32
Marcus. II
-
335
- 33
Iulius 16.
-
352
- 34
Lib
[...]rius 17.
-
369
- 35
Damasus 18.
-
387
- 36
V
[...]sinus seu S
[...]ricius 14.
-
401
- 37
Anastasius 3.
-
404
- 38
Innocentius 15.
-
420
- 39
Zosimus 1.
-
422
- 40
Beni
[...]acius 3.
-
426
- 41
C
[...]l
[...]st
[...]nus 9.
-
436
- 42
Sixtus III.
8.
-
444
- 43
Leo 21.
-
465
- 44
Hilarius 6.
-
471
- 45
Simplicius 15.
-
486
- 46
Felix II,
9.
-
495
- 47
Gelasius 4.
-
500
- 48
Anastasius 2.
-
502
- 49
Symmachus 15
-
516
- 50
Ho
[...]misda 9.
-
525
- 51
Ioannes.
-
527
- 52
Felix III.
4
-
531
- 53
Bonifacius II.
[...].
-
533
- 54
Ioannes II.
2.
-
535
- 55
Agapetus 1.
-
536
- 56
Iaberius II.
-
537
- 57
Vigilius 18.
-
555
- 58
[...]lagi
[...] 9.
-
564
- 59
Ioannes III.
13.
-
577
- 60
Benedi
[...]us 4.
-
581
- 61
Pelagius II.
[...].
-
591
- 62
Gr
[...]goriu
[...] mag. 14
-
605
- 63
Sabinianus 1 The l
[...]st Romane Bishop without the title of Pope.
The
Popes of
Rome.
-
607
- 1
Bonifacius III.
1.
-
608
- 2
Bonifacius IV.
[...].
-
615
- 3
Deus dedit 3.
-
618
- 4
Bonifacius V.
5.
-
623
- 5
Honorius 13.
-
636
- 6
Severinus 2.
-
638
- 7
[...] IV
2.
-
640
- 8
Theodorus 5.
-
646
- 9
Martin 6.
-
654
- 10
Eugenius 2.
-
657
- 11
Vitali
[...]nus 15.
-
672
- 12
Adeodatus 5.
-
677
- 13
Donnus 5.
-
682
- 14
Agatho
[...].
-
686
- 15
Leo II
mens.
[...].
-
687
- 16
Benedictus 11.
-
- 17
Iohn V.
-
- 18
Conon.
-
688
- 19
Sergius 1
[...].
-
701
- 20
Iohn VI.
[...].
-
704
- 21
Iohn VII.
[...].
-
- 22
Zosimus.
-
707
- 23
Constanti
[...]us 7.
-
714
- 24
Steph
[...]us II.
[...]s
-
-
Gregor
[...]us II.
17.
-
731
- 25
Gregorius III.
10.
-
[Page 179]742
- 26
Zacharias 10.
-
7
[...]2
- 27
Stephanus II.
5.
-
757
- 28
Paulus I.
10.
-
767
- 29
C
[...]st
[...]us 1.
-
7
[...]8
- 30
Stephanus III
4.
-
772
- 31
H
[...]dria
[...]s I.
23.
-
7
[...]6
- 32
Leo III.
20.
-
816
-
[...]3
Stephanus IV.
-
817
- 34
Paschalis
[...].
-
8
[...]4
- 35
Fuge
[...]ius II.
3.
-
- 36
Valentinus.
-
827
- 37
[...]r
[...]gorius IV.
16.
-
8
[...]3
- 38
Sergius II
3.
-
84
[...]
- 39
Leo IV.
8.
-
854
- 40
Ioannes VIII.
Angius foemina, 2.
-
856
- 41
[...]e
[...]eaictus III.
3.
-
857
- 42
Nicolaus 10.
-
867
- 43
Hadrianus 5.
-
873
- 44
Ioannes VIII.
10.
-
883
- 45
Mariinus II.
-
8
[...]5
- 46
H
[...]d
[...]ianus III
-
886
- 47
Stephanus V.
6
-
892
- 48
[...]ormosus 6.
-
898
- 49
Bonifacuis VI.
-
- 50
Stephanus VI.
-
- 51
Romanus.
-
- 52
The
[...]dorus.
-
9
[...]0
- 53
Ioannes IX.
2.
-
902
- 54
Benedictus IV.
3.
-
905
- 55
Leo V.
-
906
- 56
Ch
[...]istophorus 1.
-
907
- 57
Sergius III
7.
-
914
- 58
Anastasius III.
2.
-
916
- 59
Lando.
-
917
- 60
Ioannes X.
13.
-
930
- 61
Ioannes XI.
-
- 62
Leo VI.
-
931
- 63
Stephanus VII.
2.
-
933
- 64
Ioannes XII.
5
-
938
- 65
Leo VII
3.
-
941
- 66
Stephanus VIII.
3.
-
944
- 67
Martinus III.
3.
-
947
- 68
Agapetus 7.
-
9
[...]4
- 69
Ioannes XIII.
8
-
- 70
Benedictus VI.
-
- 71
Leo VIII.
-
965
- 72
Ioan
[...]es XIII.
8.
-
- 73
Benedi
[...]us VII
-
- 74
Donnus II.
-
- 75
Boni
[...]acius VII.
-
976
- 76
Benedictus VIII.
8
-
984
- 77
Ioannes XIIII
-
- 78
Ioannes XV.
-
985
- 79
Ioannes XVI.
10.
-
- 80
Gregorius V.
-
- 81
Ioannes XVII
-
- 82
Silvester II.
-
998
- 83
Gilb. Necromant. 4
-
- 84
Iohn XVIII.
-
1002
- 85
Iohn XIX.
4.
-
1007
- 86
Sergius IV.
3.
-
1010
- 87
Benedict VIII.
11
-
1022
- 8
[...]
Iohn XX.
11.
-
1033
- 89
Benedict IX.
13
-
1045
- 90
Silvester III
-
- 91
Bened
[...]ct X.
-
- 92
Gregory VI.
-
- 93
Clemens II.
-
- 94
Damasus II.
-
1049
- 95
Leo IX.
6.
-
1054
- 96
Victor II.
2.
-
1057
- 97
Stephan IX.
-
1058
- 98
Benedict. X.
-
[Page 180]1059
- 99
Nicholas II.
3.
-
1074
- 100
Gregor. VII.
12.
-
1062
- 101
Alexander, II.
-
- 102
Victor III.
-
1088
- 103
Vrbanus II
12
-
1100
- 104
Paschalis II.
18.
-
1118
- 105
Gelasius II.
-
1119
- 106
Callistus II.
6.
-
1125
- 107
Honorius II.
5
-
1130
- 108
Innocent. II.
13.
-
- 109
Celestinus II
-
- 110
Lucius II.
-
1145
- 111
Eugenius III.
8.
-
1153
- 112
Anastasius IV.
-
1155
- 113
Hadrian. IV.
4.
-
1160
- 114
Alexan. III.
22.
-
1182
- 115
Lucius III. 4
-
1186
- 116
Vrbanus III.
2
-
1188
- 117
Clemens III.
3
-
1191
- 118
Celestinus III.
6
-
1199
- 119
Innocent III.
17
-
1216
- 120
Honor. III.
10.
-
1227
- 121
Gregor. IX.
14
-
1241
- 122
Celestinus IV
-
1243
- 123
Innocent IV. 11
-
1256
- 124
Alexand. IV.
6.
-
1262
- 125
Vrbanus IV.
3.
-
1266
- 126
Clemens IV.
3
-
1272
- 127
Gregorius X
4
-
1276
- 128
Innocent. 5.
-
- 129
Hadrianus V.
-
- 130
Ioannes XXI
-
1278
- 131
Nicolaus III.
3.
-
1282
- 132
Martinus IV.
4
-
1286
- 133
Honorius IV
-
1288
- 134
Nicolaus IV.
4.
-
1294
- 135
Celestinus V.
-
1295
- 136
Bonif. VIII.
8
-
1304
- 137
Benedict. XI.
-
1306
- 138
Clemens V.
8.
-
1317
- 139
Ioan. XXII. 18.
-
1335
- 140
Benedict. XII. 7
-
1342
- 141
Clemens 6.12.
-
1354
- 142
Innocent. VI.
10
-
1364
- 143
Vrbanus V.
8,
-
1372
- 144
Gregor. XI.
7.
-
1380
- 145
Vrbanus VI.
11
-
1391
- 146
Bonifao. IX.
14.
-
1405
- 147
Innocent. VII,
2
-
1407
- 148
Gregor. XII. 2.
-
- 149
Alexander. V.
-
1411
- 150
Ioan. XXIII. 5,
-
1419
- 151
Martinus V.
13
-
1431
- 152
Eugenius IV. 16
-
1447
- 153
Nicola
[...]s V.
8.
-
1455
- 154
Callistus III.
3.
-
1459
- 155
Pius II.
[...]lim Aeneas Sylviu
[...] 6.
-
1465
- 156
Paulus II.
7.
-
1472
- 157
Sixtus IV.
12.
-
1485
- 158
Innocen. VIII.
[...]
-
1493
- 159
Alexan. VI.
10
-
1503
- 160
Pius III.
-
1504
- 161
Iulius II.
10.
-
1513
- 162
Leo X.
antea Ioannes Medices. 9.
-
1522
- 163
Adrianus VI.
2
-
1524
- 164
Clemens VII.
10
-
1535
- 165
Paulus III.
15
-
1550
- 166
Iulius III.
5.
-
1555
- 167
Ma
[...]cillus II
Corvinus.
-
1556
- 168
Paulus IV
-
1560
- 169
Pius IV
6.
-
[Page 181]1567
- 170
Pius V.
6.
-
1572
- 171
Greg. XIII.
13.
-
1585
- 172
Sixtus V.
5
-
1590
- 173
Vibanus VII
decem dies.
-
- 174
Gregorius XIV.
9 mens. 10 dies.
-
1591
- 175
Innocentius IX.
mens. 1, dies. 22.
-
1592
- 176
Clem. VIII.
13.
-
1605
- 177
Leo XI.
-
1605
- 178
Paul. V.
16.
-
1621
- 179
Gregory XV.
2▪
-
1623
- 180
Vrban III. now liuing. To These 180 Popes, adde the 63 Bishops; & they make the full number of 243.
It were a taske too great for
Hercules, to shew all the acts and pious decrees of all these ghostly fathers: We will therfore only make mention of some principall passages, for the better vnderstanding of their history and policies.
- 1.
Paschalis the first, caused the Priests of some Parishes in
Rome, by reason of their neerenesse to his person, their presence at his election, and to honour their authority with a more venerable title, to be called
Cardinals. They are now mates for Kings, and numbred about 70.
- 2.
Eugenius the second took on him the authority of creating Earles, Dukes, and knights; as the
Exarchs of
Ravenna had formerly vsed to doe.
- 3.
Sergius the second was the first that changed his name; for thinking his own name
Bocca di Porco, or
Swines-mouth, not consonant to his dignity; he caused himself to be called
Sergius: which president his successours following, doe also vary their names. So that if one be a coward, he is called
Leo; if a Tyrant,
Clemens; if an Atheist,
Pius or
Innocons; if a Rustick,
Vrbanus; and so of the rest.
- 4.
Nicholas the second, took from the
Roman Clergie, the election of the Popes, allotting it to the Con
[...]laue
ol Cardinals.
- 5.
Nicholas the third, was the first Pope that practised to enrich his kindred, and his successours haue studied nothing more then to aduance their
Nephewes, (for by that name the Popes vse to call their bastards:) whence came that worthy saying of
Alexander the third; The lawes forbid vs to get children, and the Diuell hath giuen vs
Nephewes in their steed.
- 6.
Iohn the eight, is by most writers confessed to be a woman,
[Page 182] and is vsually called
Pope Ioane. To auoid the like disgrace, the
Porphyrie chaire was ordained;
Vbi ab ultimo Diacono, &c. so that both in a literall and mysticall sense, this woman may be called,
The whore of Babylon.
-
Fox Mart.
7.
Innocent the third held a councell in
Rome; in which it was enacted, that the Pope should haue the correction of all Christian Princes, and that no Emperour should be acknowledged, till he had sworne obedience to him: He invented
Transul stantiation; and ordeined that there should be a
Pix to couer the Bread, and a Bell to be rung before it. He also brought
Aur
[...] cular Confession into the Church.
- 8.
Sixtus the fourth builded in
Rome, Stewes of both sexes, he brought in Beades; and made our Ladies Psalter.
- 9.
Sergius the third instituted the bearing about of Candles, for the purification of the blessed Virgin
Mary.
- 10.
Nicholas the first prohibited the Clergie marriage, saying; that it was more honest to haue to doe with many women priuatly, than openly to take one wife. Insomuch that a Priest of
Placentia being accused to haue wife & children, was depriued of his Benefice; but proouing the said woman to be the wife of another man, and but his Concubine, he was again restored.
- 11.
Celestine 2
d was the inventor of that mad cursing, by Bell, Booke, and Candle.
- 12.
Bonifac
[...] the eight, by a generall Bull, exempted the Clergie from all taxes and subsidies to temporall Princes. Wherevpon our
Edward the first, put the Clerg
[...]e out of the protection of him and his Lawes. By which course, the Popes Bull left roaring in
England. He was the author of the
Decretals.
- 13. Pope
Clement the sixt liued in an vnhaypy time; for in his Papacie the Emperour gaue freely all Lands belonging to the Church,
Machiav.
to such as former
[...]y had vsurped them, and that they should hold them by authority Imperiall. Thus the
Malatesti became Lords of
Rimino, the
Ordelaffi of
Furli; the
Varani of
Camerine, the
Bentivoles of
Bologne, the
Manfre
[...]i of
Fuenza, &c. Which estates were neuer recouered to the Church, till the dayes of
Alexander the sixt, and
Iulio the second.
- 14.
Sergius the fourth, was the first that on
Christmasse night,
[Page 183] with diuers ceremonies,
Sleid. Cont.
consecrated swords, roses, or the like; which afterward are sent as a token of loue and honour to such Princes as best them like.
Leo 10
th sent a consecrated rose to
Fredericke Duke of
Saxonie, desiring him to banish
Luther. The like did
Clement 7
th to our
Henry 8
th, for writing against
Luther. So
Paul the third sent an hallowed sword to
Iames the fift of
Scotland, when he began the warre with our
Henry 8
th. The like did
Iulius the second to our
Henry 7
th, in his warres against his Rebels.
- 15.
Boniface the eight, instituted the
Roman Iubile, and decreed that it should be solemnized euery hundred yeare; but by
Clement the sixt, it was brought to fifty.
- 16.
Alexander the sixt,
Guicciard.
setting aside all modesty, was the first that vnmasked his Nephewes, acknowledging them to be his sonnes. He recouered to the Papacy,
Imola, Furlie, and many other townes, by the valour of his son
Caesar Borgia, a true chip of the old block; whom notwithstanding all his villanies,
Machiauell proposeth in his Tract
de Principe, as the only example for a Prince to imitate.
- 17.
Clement the fift,
Du Pless.
taught (as indeed it is true) that one drop of our
Sauiours blood had bin enough to haue saued all mankind; but (this he added), seeing that all that precious blood was spilt, the ouer-plus was giuen as a treasure to the Church; to be disposed according to the discretion of
S. Peter, and his successours. Hereunto they joyned the merits of the Virgin
Mary, & all the Saints; so that this treasure can neuer be drawn dry: and hereon he founded the vertue of Pardons and Indulgences.
- 18.
Leo the tenth, was indeed a great fauourer of learning, but so little sauoured he of Religion, that he was often heard to say,
Quantas nobis divitias comparavit ista fabula Christi: a speech so blasphemous, that
Porphyrie, or
Iulian the
Apostata's could neuer match it. In his time began the Reformation according to the Word of God taught by
Luther.
These matters are most pertinent: but to rip vp the life of euery particular, would rather grieue then delight me, and get amazement in the hearer, not beliefe. I will therefore end with
[Page 184] the Painter, who being blamed by a
Cardinal, for colouring the visages of
Peter and
Paul too red, tartly replied; that he painted them so, as blushing at the liues of those men, who stiled themselues their successours.
We before touched at
Constantines donation, avouching it to be forged; and well might we so doe, considering how fearefull the Popes are, in hauing their title disputed, insomuch that many leaues are razed out of
Guicciardine by the
Inquisition, where this donation was called in question. In the place, the hist
[...]rian not only denieth the fained donation of
Constantine, but affirmes that diuers learned men reported
Silvester and him to haue liued in diuers ages. Then he sheweth how obscure and base the authority of the Popes was, during the time that the barbarous Nations made havock of
Italy: 2
ly, that in the institution of the
Exarchate, the Popes had nothing to doe with the temporall sword; but liued as subiects to the Emperours, 3
ly, that they were not very much obeyed in matters spirituall, by reason of the corruption of their manners. 4
ly, that the ouerthrow of the
Exarchate, the Emperours now neglecting
Italy, the
Romans began to be gouerned by the aduice and power of the Popes. 5
ly, that
Pepin of
France, and his son
Charles; hauing ouerthrowne the kingdome of the
Lombards, gaue vnto the Popes, the
Exarchate, Vrbine, Ancona, Spoleto; and many other townes and territories about
Rome. 6
ly, that the Popes in all their Bulls or Charters, expressed the date in these formall words;
Such a one our Lord the Emperor raigning. 7
l•, that long after the translation of the Empire from
France to
Germany, the Popes began to make open protestation, that the Pontificall dignity was rather to giue Lawes to the Emperours, then receiue any from them. 8
ly, that being thus raised to an earthly power, they forgot the saluation of soules, sanctity of life, and the commandements of God, propagation of Religion, & charity towards men. To raise armes, to make warre against
Christians, to invent new deuices for getting of money, to prophane sacred things for their own ends, and to enrich their kindred & children; was their only studie. And this is the substance of
Guicciardine in that place, an author aboue all exception; he was a
[Page 185] man whom the Popes imployed in many businesses of rare importance, so that no hate to them, but loue to the truth made him write thus much. As for the city of
Rome, so vnlikely is it to haue bin giuen by
Constantine, that neither
Pepin, nor
Charles his son could be induced to part with it.
Lewis surnamed
Pius is said to be the first donour thereof, and a copie of this donation is found in the third booke of
Volaterran, subscribed by the Emperour, his three sonnes, ten Bishops, eight Abbots, fifteene Earles, and the Popes Library-keeper. Yet
Lampadius in his Comment on
Sleidan affirmeth, that it was by many learned and judicions men maintained, that all this was foisted into the text by
Anastasius the Popes Library-keeper, who is cited as a witnes of the donatiō. Let vs hear what the recorder of
Florence saith in this case.
Rome (saith he) was alwaies subiect to the Lords of
Italy, till
Theodorick king of the
Gothes remooued his seat to
Rauenna, for hereby the
Romans were enforced to submit themselues to the Bishops, A
o 460 or there about. And againe talking of the estate of the Popedome in the yeare 931. The Popes (saith he) had in
Rome more or lesse authority according to the fauour they found with the Emperours, or others then most mighty. But the leauing of
Italy by the
German Emperours, seated the Pope in a more absolute soueraignty ouer the Citty.
Hauing thus a little glanced at the meanes by which the present demaines of the Church of
Rome, were first gotten and increased: Let vs consider by what policies this Papall Monarchy hath beene vpheld in respect and magnificence. They may be diuided into three heads.
1 Those by which they haue insinuated and screwed themselues into the affections and affaires of the most potent Princes. 2 Those by which already they haue and by which hereafter they will be a
[...]le to secure their own estate. And 3
d, those by which they keepe the people both in blindnesse, and due obedience.
1. Concerning the first:
Sands relig. First, the donation of seuerall kingdomes to them that haue no right or title, but from the Pope, and in force of his donation; cannot but oblige them to him, without whom they could lay no title to what they possesse.
[Page 186] 2
ly Next the readines of their Ministers to kill such as resist thē, cannot but deterre Princes from injuring them, and constraine them to seek their friendship: especially since by a w
[...]it of Excommunication they can arme the subiects against the Soueraigne; and without levying a Souldier, either vtterly destroy him, or bring him to good conformity. 3
ly Then followes their allowance of marriages prohibited by God & Nature, the issue of which, cannot but vphold the Popes infinite authority; without whom, their birth is vnnaturall, and their persons not capable of the estates which by his allowance they hold; wherein they strengthen themselues more, by vnlawfull matches of others, then euer Prince could by lawfull marriage of his owne. 4
ly They commeth in their dispensing with the Oathes of Princes, by which such Princes both preserue their credit, in not being perjur'd, as they think, since allowed by the Church: and also get somewhat for which they cannot be vnthankfull to the Papacie. 5
ly Then succeedeth in order the choosing of the yonger sons of potent families into their
Cardinalships: by which meanes, the whole linage are ready to support him, as the chief staffe of their brother or Cosens preferment. 6
ly As by these courses hee holds in with all Princes of his religion in generall; so hath he fastned o
[...] the King of
Spaine in particular, by making him and his successours the executioners of his excommunications. By this office
Ferdinando the Catholique surprized
Navarre; and
Philip the 2
d had no small hopes to haue done the like on
England and
France.
2. Concerning the second: so it is, that first their state hath the firmest foundation of any; as being laid in the conscience of men, by perswading them of their infallible power: and the Ecclesiasticall and temporall jurisdiction ouer Heauen, Hell, Earth and their Purgatory. 2
ly Next commeth the innumerable preferments for men of all sorts and humors, (as hauing well high in their disposing, all the Benefices and Bishopricks of
Italy, halfe in
Spaine, diuers in
France and
Germany:) which keep the Clergie in a perpetuall bond of allegeance; especially inioying diverse priuiledges which they of the Temporalty are not capable of. 3
ly Then consider the multitude of
Friers, all whose
[Page 187] hopes depend on his safety: they are known to be more then a Million, of which halfe at least would grow fit to be imployed in any warlike seruice; all which they doe maintaine at other mens cost, themselues not disbursing a penny. 4
ly Their Revenues they increase by their
Pardons and
Indulgences; amongst others I read of a Pardon giuen by Pope
Boniface 8
th, of whom it is said, he entred like a Fox, liu'd like a Lyon, and died like a dog▪ it was a Pardon for 82000 yeares to all them, which would say such a prayer of S
t
Augustine, and that for euery day
[...]ties quoties. 5
ly The next help of their Coffers is their dealing with
Peniten
[...]s, whom in the agony of their soules they perswade, that no help will be easily had, vnlesse by a donation of part of their estates to the Church. 6
ly The last string to this Bow, is the invention of spirituall fraternities, which are appurtenances or annexaties to the orders of Friers; and may in number perhaps equall them. Into these the lay-people of all sorts, men and women, married and single, desire to be inrolled; as hereby injoying the spirituall prerogatiues of Indulgences and speedy dispatch out of Purgatory.
3. Concerning the thi
[...]d; 1, they deterre the people from reading the Scripture; alledging vnto them the perils they may incurre by misinterpretatiō: 2
ly they breed an antipathy between the Papists and the Protestants; insomuch that a Papist may not say
Amen vnto a Protestants
Deo gratias. 3
ly they debarre them all sound of the religion, in prohibiting the bookes of the reformed Writers; & hiding their own treatises, in which the tenent of the Protestants is recited only to be cōfuted: insomuch that in all
Italy you shal seldome meet with
Bellarmines works, or any of the like nature to be sold. 4
ly They haue vnder pain of excommunication, prohibited the
Italians from trauell & traffick with hereticall countries▪ or such places where those contagious sounds and sights (as they tearme them) might make thē returne infected. 5
ly The seuerity, or tyranny rather, of
the Inquisi
[...]ion, of which we haue elswhere spoken, crusheth not only the beginnings, but the smallest suspitions of being this way addicted. And 6
ly the people thus restrained from trauell, are taught to belieue, that the Protestants are blasphemers of God
[Page 188] and all his Saints: that in
England Churches are turned to stables, the people is growne barbarous, and eat young children: that
Geneva is a professed sanctuary of roguerie, and the like. We haue yet two later examples of their dealing in this kind: 1 the grosse slander of the Apostasie (or as they call it, the revnion) vnto their Church, of the right reverend Father in God, D
•
King, late Lord Bishop of
London; a Prelate of too known a faith and zeale, to giue occasion for such a calumnie. The second is a book by them lately published, and comm
[...]nly sold in
Italy, and
France; containing a relation of Gods Iudgments, shown on a sort of Protestant-Hereticks, by the fall of an house in
Blacke-Friers in
London, in which they were assembled to heare a
Geneva Lecture; by which dealing, the simple people are made to belieue that to be a judgment on vs, which the authors of that pamphlet well know, to be a calamity (I will
[...]ot say a judgment) that be fell their owne.
Had these Pontificall Prelates bin chosen young, or of the same family, so that the successour had not through envie, or a new humour, crossed the designes of his predecessour: it cannot be but that this Monarchie had bin greater and better established, then the old
Romane in her greatest glory. But this course is distastefull to the ambition of the C
[...]rdinals, who by the deaths (naturall or violent it matters not) of the Pope, aspi
[...]e by all meanes, both of loue and money, to that dignity. Now the elections of the Popes are made in this place and manner: for I suppose it will not be impertinent to speak a little hereof. In the Popes Palace in the hill
Vatican, are among other buildings, 5 halls, 2 chappels, and a gallerie 70 foot long. The gallery is appointed for conference; the one chappell for the masse, & for the election; the other with the Halls are for the Cardinals lodgings. Euery Hall hath two rowes of chambers, which are purposely for the time made of green or violet cloath. To each Cardinall is allowed foure seruants to lye in his chamber. They that are once within, are compelled, vnlesse they be sicke, still to continue there: and such as are once out, are no more permitted to goe in; lest by that meanes the Cardinals should maintain intelligence with any forraine Princes. To this
Conclaue
[Page 189] (for by this name the place of the election is called) is but one doore, to which belongeth foure locks, and as many keyes. One key is in the keeping of the Cardinals; one of the City-Bishops; one of the
Roman nobility; and one of the
Master of the ceremonies. There is in this doore a litle wicket or hatch, which is opened only at dinners and suppers; and whereof the
Master of the ceremonies keepeth the key. At this hole the Cardinals seruants receiue their Meate; euery dish being first diligently searched, lest any letters should be conveyed in them. As for the Lodgings, they haue neither holes nor windowes to giue light, so that there they make day of wax-candles: And lest the Pope should be made by force, both the City and Conclaue are strongly guarded. When the Cardinals are going to election, the priuiledges of the Cardinals are recited; which euery one sweareth to obserue, in case he be chosen Pope. Then the
Master of the ceremonies ringing a Bell, calleth them all to Masse; which ended, there is brought to euery Cardinall, a chaire, and therein a scroll of all the Cardinals names. Before the altar is set a table, couered with a purple cloath, whereupon is set a chalice, a siluer bell; and about it six stooles, on which sit two Bishops, two Priests, and two Deacons. Euery Cardinall writeth is voyc
[...] in a peece o
[...] paper, goeth to the Altar, prayeth God to guide him in the election, putteth his voyce into the chalice, and departeth to his seat. The first Bishop taketh out all the papers, and deliuereth them to the first Deacon, who vnfolding each of them, readeth (without mentioning the name of the Electour) the name of the elected: and euery Cardinall in his particular scroll, noteth how many voices euery one hath. The accompt being made, the first Priest hauing the like scroll, p
[...]onounceth who hath most voyces: which done, the Priest ringeth the siluer bell, at which call, the
Master of the ceremonies bringeth in a panne of coales, and burneth all the litle papers wherein the names of the elected were written. He that hath the most voyces, so that his voyces exceed the proportion of two parts of three, is acknowledged
Pope, and adored by the rest of the Cardinals; but if they exceed not that number, they must begin all anew. If in the space of 30 dayes the election be not
[Page 190] fully ended▪ then must the Cardinals be kept from fire, light & victuals, till they are fully agreed The
[...]ket which we before mentioned, is called
the gold
[...], at which stand an infinite number of people; on
[...]
Pope, hauing opened th
[...]t gate, bestoweth
[...]i,
[...]a
[...]he
[...]ly
[...] to
[...] all their sinne▪ Then strike
[...]h he cont
[...]nua
[...]ly on the maine door
[...] with a golden m
[...]llet; which wh
[...]lest he is doing, workem
[...]n without bre
[...]ke it open The ch
[...]ppes,
[...], dust, & d
[...]rt which falleth from the gate while it is opening, are gathered and preserued as choisest Reliques
[...] and the golden mallet is vsually g
[...] uen to that Cardinall, who is most in grace with the new
Pope. This is the plaine and surple manner of choosing the
Spiritual Head of Christendome, (for I should wrong him if I should omit this title:) but there is now adai
[...] much corruption and preposterousnesse vsed, as buying of voyce
[...], setting vp some for st
[...]les, and tearing of scrutinies, euery Cardinall desiring to haue a
Pope of his owne, and his Princes faction. It is written of an old
Sicilian Cardinal, who after long absence, came to the election of a
[...]ope; where expecting th
[...]t incessant prayers, is in time of old should haue pointed out (by Diuine inspiration)
Christs Vicar; and finding nought but c
[...]nvasing, promising, and threatning for voyces,
Ad hu
[...] modum (saith he)
fiunt Romani Pon
[...]i
[...]ices? and so retired to his home, and neuer saw
Rome againe.
Boterus.The ordinary temporall revenewes of the
Papac
[...]e are b
[...]tter then two Millions of Cr
[...]wnes; the extraordinary and sph
[...] all is wonderfull.
[...]ius Quintus, who ruled sixe yeare
[...] on
[...]y▪ get from the
Spanish Clergie 14 m
[...]llions.
Sixt
[...] the 5
th
[...] t
[...]e
Iesuite
[...]
[...]t one clap 20000 crownes of yearely rev
[...]nue because they were too rich f
[...]r men that vowed p
[...]uerty; and
[...]a
[...]ing sate but fiue yeares, had offered vp 5 mi
[...]lion
[...] ▪ foure of which hi
[...] successour
[...]regory t
[...]e 14 spent in
[...] then a yeare. Out of
France they reape no lesse then a million of Crownes yearely. Out of
England, when it was the Pope.
[...]
[...] haustus, they extracted no lesse th
[...]n 60000 m
[...]kes, which of our present money is
[...]0000 po
[...]nds, being at that time more then the Kings certain revenue: and this was in the time of
Henry
[Page 191] the 3
d, before their rapine was come to the height. Let other Countries be rated accordingly. Next adde the moneyes receiued from the particular pardons, for dispensings with vnlawful marriages; the profits arising from pilgrimage
[...]; from great mens death and funerals; from the Indulgences granted vnto Abbeyes and Convents, in all which the Popes haue a share; & it would pussle a right good Arithmetician to state his
int
[...]ado ▪ Here t
[...]ke the saying of
Sixtus the 4, that a Pope could neuer want money while he held a pen in his hand. Yet is their treasury seldome full; for 1 the state they keepe, because of their height of honour aboue all Princes; 2
•• the large allowance they g
[...]u
[...] vnto their
Lega
[...]es, Nuncio's, and other Ministers; & 3
[...] th
[...]r greedy desire to enrich their sonnes or kinsmen with the Churches Lands or money (with which humour only Pope
Sixtus the 5 was neuer touched) keepe their coffers exceeding low.
The Papall Vestiments are of great value, especially the
Triple Crow
[...]e; for when
Clement the 5 transferred his seat to
Av
[...]gnion, we read how with a fa
[...]l from his horse, he l
[...]st a Carbuncle (with which his Crown was thick set) worth 6000 Duckats at the least.
Hauing in former places mentioned such order of Knighthood, as these Countries gaue beginning to: I will now set down the orders of the Popish spirituall Knights, or Friers, which his holy Benediction hath erected, and fat allowance doth maintaine; and for the better proceeding, we will beginne with the originall of a monasticall life; and then wee will make speciall mention of the
Romish Votaries.
The beginning and increase of a
Monasticall life.
Vnder the persecution of
Decius, one
Paulus borne at
Thebes in
Ae
[...]ypt ▪
Polyd. Virg. an
[...] Groost▪ retired to a priuat caue vnder the foot of a rocke, Anno 260. Here he liued one hundred yeares, and was s
[...]ene of no man, but one
Anthony, who was present at his death. This
Anthony was the first that followed the example of
Paulus: he was of a noble house▪ and sold all h
[...]s estate▪ that he might mo
[...]e priuatly enioy himself: he is called the Fath
[...]r of the Monkes: he
[Page 192] liued 105 yeares, and died Anno 345.
After this foundation, the
Monasticall building increased so fast, that it seemed necessary to prescribe them orders: Hereupō
St.
Basil gathered them together, liuing formerly dispersed, and was the first that built Monasteries; he is said to haue ordained the three vowes, 1 of Pouerty, 2 of obedience to their rules; and 3 of perpetuall chastity: he instructed them in good Arts, and true Religion, and the seruice of God, with Watchings, Prayers, and Hymnes.
The next that prescribed orders was S
t
Austin, borne Anno he being thirty yeares old, obtained a garden without the walls of
Hippo, where he begun this order, assuming onely twelue into his company. The first Monastery of them was erected by
William Duke of
Guyen at
Paris; and Anno 1200, they began to flourish in
Italy by the fauour of
Iohn Duke of
Mantua.
The third was
Benedict, borne at
Nursia in
Vmbria, Anno 482, he gathered the Monkes of
Italy together, and gaue them a rule in writing; he liued till he had seen twelue Monasteries filled with his Disciples: Their habit was a loose gown of black, reaching down to their feet: their vnder garment was white woollen, their legges booted, their Crownes shaued; their heads hooded. Of this order haue bin 52 Popes, 200 Cardinals, 1600 Archbishops, 4000 Bishops, and 50000 Saints, which haue bin approued by the Church.
The fourth was S
t
Francis, borne at
Asis, he fell from M
[...]rchandise to Religion, going barefoot, and behauing himself very penitently; hereupon great store of disciples following him, he gaue them a rule wherein they are bound to professe pouerty and beggery; he caused them to be called
Minors, to shew their humility; but now they are called
Franciscans. This order was confirmed 1212.
Now concerning these orders of Friers, certaine it is, that at their first institution they were a people much reueren
[...]ed for their holy life, as men that for Christs sake abandoned all the pompes and vanities of the world. And questionlesse they then were a people altogether mortified; and who by their very aspects
[Page 193] would gaine vpon the affection of the hardest hearts;
Sleidan com. insomuch that not only meane men, but great personages also did desire to be buried in a Friers weed: as
Francis the 2
d, Marquesse of
Mantua; Albertus Pius an other Prince of
Italy; & in later times the great Scholler
Christopher Longolius. But as
Florus saith of the ciuill warres between
Pompey and
Caesar, Causa huius bell▪ eadem quae omnium, nimia felicitas: so may I say of these cloystred Friers, the greatnes of their wealth, which many on a superstitious deuotion bequeathed to their houses, brought them first into a neglect of their former religiou
[...] and demure carriage: 2
ly into a rechlesnesse of their credit and actions: and lastly by consequence into contempt: so that there was not a people vnder heauen that was more infamous in themselues, or more grossely abused by others. Hence the vulgar saying of the people,
When a Frier receiveth the razor, the diuell entreth into him: and Friers weare crosses on th
[...]ir brests, because th
[...]y haue none in their hearts, with the like. Nay
Sr
Thomas Moore, who in the Popes cause lost his head, sticketh not to call them in his
Vtopia, Errones maximi; and that they were to bee comprehended vnder the statutes, made against vagabonds and sturdy beggers. Now to shew both the passions of respect and contempt of these Friers: There goeth a tale how the Lady
Moore, S
•
Thomas his wife, finding a Friers girdle, shewed it with great joy to her husband, saying;
behold Sir Thomas, a step toward Heauen: to which, he with a disdainfull laugh made answere,
that he feared that step would not bring her a step higher. As for this retirednesse and solitarinesse of life, so it is, that many Kings, chiefly of our Kingdome, and especially vnder the
Saxon H
[...]ptarchie, haue left their thrones to enioy it. And
Barelay, whose excellent endowments, shall neuer with me defend him from the staine of
Apostasie, vnder the person of
Anaroestus, hath
[...] his
Argenis, defended this kind of a Prince his withdrawing himself from the world. Yet against examples only, to oppose authority and practise; the Philosophers haue defined a man to be
[...]. a creature meerely made for mutuall converse: the Poets say, that
Nascitur indignè per quem non nascitur alter:
[Page 194] and the
Iewes which liue aboundantly in
Rome and
Italy, euen abhorre this vnsociable life; preferring a ciuill life farre before a solitary; as being to nature more agreeable; to man more profitable; and by consequence, to God more acceptable. So hauing spoken thus much of
Friers in generall, I descend now to particulars.
The particular orders of
Friers.
-
Polyd. Virg. and Grimst.
1.
Monkes of Saint Hierome, begun by a worthy Father of the Church, so called. Their roabe is a white Cassock, vnder a Tawny Cloake; there are many of them in
Spaine; their chiefe house is Saint
Bartholomew of
Lupiena; they follow the rule of Saint
Austin.
-
4. Of
Comald, begun in
Italy, 1012, by
Romoald of
Ravenna. Their first Monastery was built nigh vnto
Arezzo in the Dutchy of
Florence, by one
Comald, hence the name: they continue in their old strictnesse; their Roabe is white; they follow the rule of Saint
Benedict.
- 3. Of
Val d'Ombre, begun by
Iohn Gualbert a
Florentine, 1040, who betaking himselfe to the study of Religion, retired to a place in the
Appennine called
Val Ombreux: his followers weare a smoakie habite, and follow the rule of Saint
Bennet.
- 4. The
Carthusians, begunne by
Bruno a
German Doctour of Diuinity, and sixe others, at the town
Carthusia: his followers haue at this day 93 Monasteries. They eat no flesh; liue by couples; neuer meet but on Sundayes; labour with their hands, Watch, Pray, &c. their Roabe is white, with a short Cape.
- 5. Of
Cisteaux, instituted by
Robert, Abbot of
Molesme, who with 21 of his religiousest Monks, retired to
Cisteaux in
Purgundie; where
Bernard a great Lord, became of their Order: who built and repaired 160 Abbies. Their Roabe is a white Cassock, girt with a girdle of wooll; the rest black: they eat no flesh; and follow Saint
Bennet.
- 6.
Carmelites, so called from Mount
Carmel in
Syria, were insti
[...]uted by
Almene Bishop of
Antioch, Anno 1122. They follow Saint
Basil, and were reformed by
Eresba, a
Spanish woman, she made them certain constitutions, confirmed by Pope
Pius 4
th, Anno 1565.
-
[Page 195]7.
Dominicke, Preaching, or
Black-Friers, instituted by Saint
Dominicke a
Spaniard; he put himselfe in orders with 16 of his disciples 1206▪ then sent he his associats to preach the Gospel euen to the farthest parts of the world, which both they did, & thei
[...] successours since haue done, in
India and
America. This order was confirmed by Pope
Innocent.
- 8.
Celestines, instituted by one
Peter a
Samnite, borne 1215 He alwayes wore a chaine of iron next his flesh, & ouer that a shirt of haire. Pope
Gregory the eleuenth confirmed this rule: they follow Saint
Bennet, and took name from the said
Peter, who for his sanctity was chosen Pope, and called
Cel
[...]stine 5th.
- 9. The
Minimes ordained 1450, by one
Francis a
N
[...]apolitan: he prosest austerity from his youth vp, his followers keep alwayes a true Lenten fast, vnlesse in case of sicknesse: their roabe is dark Tawny, a hood of the same, hanging to their girdles.
- 10.
Capouchins, so called of their Cowle or
Capouch, ordeined by
Mathew Basci of
Ancona. Frier
Lewis his companion obtained of the Pope, the habit and rule of S.
Francis, 1526: in the space of 42 yeares, they increased to 2240 associats, had 222 Monasteries, and were diuided into fifteen Prouinces.
-
11. Begging Friers follow the rule of Saint
Austin, they liue idlely vp and down, and are fed by the peoples almes, thinking that herein they doe imitate our blessed Sauiour, and his Apostles▪ they are bound to carry no money about them, nor more victuals then will serue the present, but they may haue a boy to doe both for them, without any scruple.
-
12. Crossed Friers, vulgarly called
Crouched Friers, were ordeined by
Cyriacus a
Hierosolymitan Bishop, who shewed vnto
Helena the place where the Crosse was hid: hence this order: which being almost decayed, Pope
Innocent the third repaired. Their roabe was of watchet colour, and in their hands they carried the figure of the Crosse.
-
13. Iesuites, founded by
Ignatius Loyola, borne in
Navarre, who being in his youth addicted to the warres, was lamed in one of his legges, after which maime he betooke himselfe to the study of Religion, he framed his order consisting often: Pope
Paul the third did confirme it 1540, confining the number
[Page 196] within sixty, which he after inla
[...]ged
ad rifinitum. They are now the greatest Politicians, soundest schollers, and chiefest vpholders of the
Romish See; so that the onely way to re-establish the
Romish Religion in any land, is to plant a Colledge of
Iesuits in it. To the three vowes of pouerty, obedience, and chastity, common to all other orders,
Iesuites Catechisme.
Ignatius at the institution of this, added the vow of Mission; whereby his followers are bound to obey their Generall, or the Pope, without demaunding any reason, in all dangerous & hazardous attempts whatsoeuer; whether it be in vndertaking some tedious voyage for the propagation of the
Romish Religion; or the massacring of any Prince, whose life is an hinderance to their proceedings. It is reported, that a Iesuite being in the midst of his Masse, which they call the sacrifice of the altar, was sent for by
Ignatius, to whom, leauing off his Masse, he went immediatly:
Ignatius hauing no businesse wherein to employ him, told him, that he only sent for him to try his obedience; and withal prophanely added, that
Obedience was better taen sacrifice: and this is called, the blind obedience of the Iesuites. To leaue them then as they are, the greatest disturbers of the quiet of
Europe; I haue heard a worthy Gentleman, now with God, say; that till the Ie
[...]uites were taken from the Church of
Rome, and the pee
[...]ish Puritan Preachers out of the Churches of
Great Brittaine, hee thought there would neuer be any peace in Christendome.
-
14. Anaehorets or
Anchorets, so called, because they vse to liue
[...], retired from company. They are kept in a close place, where they must dig their graues with their nailes; badly clad, and worse dieted: not to be pittied, because their restraint of liberty is voluntary; yet to be sorrowed for, in that after such an earthly Purgatory, they shall find insteed of an
Euge bone serve, a
Quis haec quae
[...]ivit de manibus vestris?
I should much wrong the Friers, if I should depriue them of the company of their Nunnes: and therefore somewhat must be said of them also.
Hospinian. They are called in Latin
Moniales, from the Greek word
[...], because of their solitary life: & amongst vs,
Ni
[...]ines, from the
Egyptian word
Nonna: (for
Egypt in former times, was not meanly pestered with them) which signifieth
[Page 197] also lonelinesse; a word in some of the barbarous Latines very frequent.
Scholastica the sister of Saint
Benedict, was the first that collected them into companies, and prescribed them orders. They are shaued as Monkes are, and vow perpetual virginity, which how well they performe, let
Clemanges be judge; who telleth vs, that
puellam velare idem est ac publicè cam ad scort
[...]ndum exponere: And one
Robinson, which for a time liued in the
English Nunnery at
Lisbon, writeth; that hee by chance found a hole in the wall of a Nunnery Garden, couered with plaister, in which were many bones of young children, whom their vnnaturall dammes had murdered, and throwne in there. Of these Nunnes I will instance only in two orders, viz: that of Saint
Clare as being the strictest, and that of Saint
Brigit, as inioying most liberty.
S
t
Clara was a Knights daughter of
Asis, where Saint
Francis was borne, with whom she was contemporarie; and with whose austere life she was so affected, that she forsooke her fathers house, and followed him. Hauing learned her lirrie of that Frier-monger, she composed an order of Religious Virgins, and had it confirmed by Pope
Honorius 3
d, Anno
1225. Her followers professe pouerty, goe barefoot, feed meanly, and are indeed too much straightned.
Saint
Brigit was Queene of
Swethland, & comming to
Rome on devotion, obtained of Pope
Vrban the 5
th, that Friers and Nunnes might in some places liue together, Anno
1372. For she being a widow and a woman, knew best without question, what was good for both sexes; but little needed this cohabitation, for they had formerly bin conioyned in carnall affections, though parted by walls; neither were the Visitations so
[...]ruitlesse, but that the Nunnes did
[...]ructifie by them. These Friers & Nunnes, though they liue vnder the same roofe, are prohibited to come one vnto the other: the Foundresse so ordering it, that the Nunnes should lye vppermost, and the Fr
[...]ers vndermost; though herein her pleasure be sometimes inverted. The Confessour also is denied accesse into their chambers; but shriueth them through an iron grate, by which his lodging is parted from my Lady Abbesses. And here lieth the mysterie of iniquity.
[Page 198]
Robinson, whom I aboue named, telleth vs, that at the time of his seruice in the
English Nannery at
Lisbone, he was shewed a trick, by which this vncharitable Grate, that seemed to keep the Friers from the company of their sweet votaries; might be, and was vpon such occasion, vsually remooued; and free accesse opened into one anothers beds. This he writeth of them, and for my part I dare beleeue it of all the rest of this order.
And now I returne to my Friers, who besides the maintenance which by their Founders is allotted vnto them; are kept in continuall possibility of attaining greater honours, if they continue dutifull to that See. For 1 there is not one of them, which hopeth not to be the
Prior of his
Covent; 2
Provinciall of his order, in that Country where he liueth; 3 the
Generall of his order; 4 the
Generals are most likely to be
Cardinals; 5 your
Cardinals are in the
[...]ighest possibility to be
Popes; So firme & sweet a companion of man is hope, that it being the last thing which leaueth him, maketh all toyles supportable, all difficulties conquerable.
The
Papacie containeth
-
Maginus.
Archibishops 3.
-
Bishops 54.
THE COMMON-WEALTH OF VENICE.
Hist. of Ita.THE COMMON-WEALTH OF VENICE containeth
La Marca Trevigiana, Friuli, Histria, part of
Dalmatia; the Islands
Candie, Corfu, Cephalene Ithaca, Zant, Leucadia, Cythera, and others of lesse note.
The length of the
Venetian Territories, is aboue 1000 miles; but the bredth is not answerable to the length.
The
Venetians heretofore were worthy souldiers by sea and land, maintaining warres with the
Greeke
[...]mperours, their neighbours, in
Italy, and the
Turkes in the
Holy land. They are now more desirous to keep, then inlarge their Dominions; and that by money and presents, rather then by true valour, and the dint of the sword: which course succeedeth so prosperously with them, that it is obserued by
Machiavel, that whatsoeuer
[Page 199] they loose by the battle, they recouer by treatie.
They were (as it is recorded) a people of the
Lesser Asia, called
Heneti,
Hist. of Ven. and in that ten yeares siege of
Troy, gaue what aid they could to their distressed confederates. But
Troy being taken, and their King
Pterilimene slain, they chose rather to vndergee a voluntary exile, then the insolent behauiour of a new Conquerour. Vpon this resolution they follow
Antenor, and sayling as the wind and seas fauoured, arriued with prosperous gale into
Italy; whose happines herein, another wandring
Troian envied in this manner:
Antenor potuit, medijs illapsus Achivi
[...],
Illyricos penetrare sinus, at
(que) intima tutu
[...]
Regna Liburnorum.
Antenor rushing through the warlike Greekes,
Safely arriued through the Illyrian creekes,
Within Liburnia.
Hist. of Ven.
In this part of
Italy they first seated themselues, and there continued till the report of the
Huns designe against
Italy, draue many to avoid the storme before it fell: and so comming into the Marishes and Islands, where
Venice now standeth; fortified themselues as well as hast could permit them, and there began a a little Common wealth vnder
Tribunes. But multitude of gouernours being for the most part accompanied with confusion, they chose them a
Duke, Anno 709. Vnder these Dukes, they haue gotten that great Dominion, which they now inioy. The Dukes authority is but small, as being in all things subiect to the
Senate, and three officers called the
Capi; without whose consent he may not goe out of the town, & by whom he is prescribed an order in his apparell: So that he may be counted litle better then an honourable slaue. His revenue is as little as his authority, he being allowed out of the common treasurie, but 40000 Duckats in a yeare. The people of this City are either Gentlemen, or Artificers and Commons. The first are the progenie of those who first beganne to settle here; the latter such whom after-occasions induced to make here their dwelling. The Gentlemen they haue in such respect, that to make a man a Gentleman of the city, is the greatest honour they can bestow
[Page 200] vpon the best deseruer.
Henry the 3
d of
France taking this city in his way out of
Poland, thought himself graced with this attribute: which they are very dainty and sparing of; it being the glory which they vouchsafe to impart to such Commanders of their own, and Ammbass
[...]dours of other Princes, as haue well deserued it To compare it to a thing ordinary amongst vs, it is like the custome in our Vniuersities, of creating him a Master of Arts, who either is a wel-doer, or a Messenger of some speciall businesse, or glad tidings vnto vs. Now, a
[...]
Otho in
Tacitus said to the
Praetorian souldiers,
Princeps è Senatu oritur, Sena
[...]us è vobis: so out of these Gentlemen are chosen the Senat
[...]rs, out of them the Duke. His election is in this manner. In the vacancie of the place,
Contarenus. all the Gentry aboue 30 yeares of age are assembled. So many as meet, cast their names into a Pot, and in another are just so many bals, of which, 30 only are guilt. Thē a child draweth for each, till the 30 guilt ones be drawne; for which 30 the child draweth againe the second time out of an other Pot, that hath only 9 guilt balls. The nine so drawne, nominate forty; out of which forty are 12 again selected by the same kinde of lot. These twelue denominate 25; out of which 25, are n
[...]ne again by lot set a-part. These nine nominate 45. who are by lot again reduced vnto eleuen. These eleuen choose forty one of the best and chiefest of the Senators. These forty one, alter an o
[...]th seuerally, to chuse whom they judge worthiest; write in a scrol euery one whom he best liketh. The scrolls are mingled together, and then drawne: the fitnesse of the persons thus drawne, is discussed: and he that hath most voyces aboue 25, is the man whom they pronounce to be elected; and adjudge with due solemnities to be created their Duke. By the like kind of lottene doe they choose Gentlemen into the Senate-house, and make publike officers. Insomuch that many suppose the
Venetian Repub
[...]ique, to be a very modell of
Platoes old plat-
[...]orme.
Hist. of Ven.This city was begun the 25 day of March about noone, A
[...] 421: It is built vpon 72 Islands, distant from the maine Land fiue miles, defended against the fury of the Sea, by a banke, extending 60 miles in length; through which in s
[...]uen places there is passage broken for boats, but no way for vessels of bigge
[...]
[Page 201] burden, sauing at
Malamuc
[...]o, and the castles of
Lio, strongly fortified, so that it is impossible to be taken, but by an enemy, whose army can stretch 150 m
[...]les in compasse.
The Citty is in compasse eight miles, and hath for conveniency of passage 4000 Bridges, and very neere 12000 boats. The buildings are faire, and adorned with glasse windowes, an ornament not common in
Italy.
Hist. of Ital, Here are supposed to bee 200 houses, fit to lodge any king whomsoeuer; most of which doe stand on the
Grand Canale. They haue an
Arsenall, in which are kept 200 Gallies, nigh to which are houses stored with Mast
[...], Sayles, and other tacklings: so that they can speedily set out a Navie. In their
Magazin of warre, they haue armour sufficient for 100000 Souldiers; amongst which are 1000 coats of plate garnished with gold, and couered with veluet, so that they are fit for any Prince in Christendome. From so base & abiect a beginning, is this Citty growne to be the chiefe Bulwarke of
Europe. Shee is also accounted Lady of the
Adriatique Sea, to which she is euery
Ascension day espowsed, by casting a Ring into it. This priuiledge was granted by Pope
Alexander the third, who persecuted by
Frederick Barbarossa, fled to
Venice, S
[...]bastian C
[...]ani then being Duke; who for his sake
[...]ncountered
Otho the Emperours sonne,
Hist. of Ven▪ vanquished him, restored the Pope, and for a reward was honoured with this espowsall. The Patron of the Citty is S
t
Marke, whose body they report to haue bin brought from
Alexandria, & is here buried in the fairest Church of the Citty, called S
t
Markes, which is said to bee the goodliest and richest Church in the world. For it is built throughout with
Mosaique worke, of which works they vaunt them
[...]elues to be the authors. Now
Mosaique or
Marqueterie (
Musaea Musaica or
Musica the Latines call it) is a most curious worke wrought of stones of diuers colours and divers mettles, into the shape of knots, flowres, & other devices, with that excellency of cunning; that they seeme all to be one stone, and rather the worke of nature then art. As for the
[...]urniture of this Church,
[...]t
[...]arre exceedeth the building, for sumptuousnesse and beauty.
The chiefe policy whereby this Common-wealth hath so
[Page 202] long subsisted in an
Aristocracie, is 1, the exempting their cittizens from the warres, and hi
[...]ing others in their places: by whose death the Common-wealth sustaineth the lesse losse. 2
ly The entertaining of some forraine Prince for their Generall, whom after the warres ended they presently discard; by which course they avoid faction and seruitude, which were like to happen, if they should imploy in that seruice any of their own people; who by his vertue and courage might perchance make himselfe their Prince. The Lawes also of this Citty, permit not the younger sonnes of the Nobility or Gentrie to marry;
Hist. of It. least the number increasing, should diminish the dignity; howsoeuer they permit them vnlawfull pleasures, and for their sakes allow publike Stewes.
Europe is the head of the world,
Italy the face of
Europe, and
Venice the eye of
Italy: it is the fairest, strongest, & most actiue part of that powerfull body: so that it seemeth, that in the subversion of the last Monarchie, the
Romane Genius made a
Pythagoricall transmigration into
Venice; whose peace hath procured the plenty, and whose warres the peace of all Christendome. It is animated with all the vertues of old
Rome, but if I coniecture aright, knit with a more constant temper; so that the present
Rome, is but the carkasse of the old, of which she retaineth nothing but her ruines; and the cause of them, her sins.
Thus much of the Citty; the chiefe Provinces are,
1. MARCA TREVIGIANA is bounded on the South, with the riuer
Po,
Hist. of Ven on the West with the Dutchie of
Millaine, on the East with
Friuli & the Gulfe of
Venice, & on the North with
Tirolis. The chiefe citty is
Treuiso, whence the countrey is named. It hath beene taken by the
Venetians, and lost againe diuers times; but was finally conquered An
o 1390, or thereabout,
Antonio Vermero being Duke of
Venice. 2
Padua, formerly called
Patauium, was built by
Antenor, whose Tombe is still here to be shewne. The Vniversity was established An
o 1220, famous for Physitians, who haue here a garden of
Simples, and for the birth of
Livie, Zabarell, and
Maginus. It was much renowned in former times for the humanity of the men, and chastity in the women: which was so eminent and famous,
[Page 203] that
As chaft as one of Padua, grew into a prouerbe. Hereunto alludeth
Martial, speaking of his owne lasciuious writings:
Tu quo
(que) nequitias nostri lusus
(que) libelli,
Vda puella leges, sis Patauina licet.
Young maids my wanton li
[...]es will long to see,
And read them or'e, though
Patauines they be.
This Cit
[...]y after much vicissitude of fortune, fell to the power of the
Venetians, with all her territories, being in compasse 180 miles,
Ortelius. Anno 1406,
Michael Steno being then Duke.
3 Vicenza wonne about the same time with
Padua. 4 Brescia, the second Citty for bignesse and beauty in all
Lombardy: it is also the seat of an Archbishop, who is an Earle, a Marquesse, and a Duke. Her territories are in length 100, in breadth 50 miles, which the Cittizens together with their freedome bought of
Otho the
Germane Emperour: and lost to the
Venetians, Francis Foscara being Duke A
o 1434
5 Verona, quasi Vere vna, or
Brenona, because as some will it was built by
Brennus; is seated on the
Athesis, and is the first citty of the second ranke of Cities in
Italy. It boasteth of an Amphitheatre, able to containe 80000 people; and the birth of
Catullus: the Territories are 65 miles in length, and 40 in breadth; within which is the mountaine
Baldus where Physitians vse to gather medicinall hearbs.
7 Briscello, or
Brixellum famous for the death of
Otho the
Roman Emperour,
Tacitus who here slew himselfe. For hauing receaued newes that his Armie was by
Valens and
Cacina, Captains to
Vitellius, vnfortunatly vanquished; chose rather to make a way himselfe, then that his Countrey should for his sake be forced againe to renew the warre. When he was dead and laid vpon the funerall pile, many of the Souldiers slew themselues; not vpon feare of punishment, nor as being guilty of any crime: but for the great loue they bare to him, and to follow his honorable example. So we may truely say of this
Otho, as he said of himselfe,
Alij diutiùs imperium tenuerunt, nemo tam fo
[...]titer reliquit. 8 Bergomo, the people whereof speake the worst language of any in
Italy. 9 Este, whence came the familie
D'Este, late Dukes of
Ferrara, 10 Crema, a strong sort against the
Milla
[...]oys. In this town was borne
Iohn Cremensis,
Mat. Paris. whom A
o 1125 Pope
Honorius the 2
d
[Page 204] sent Legate into
England, to disswade our Clergie from marriage. A Convocation was called presently after his arrivall; in which the Legate hauing made an accurate speech in praise of single life, and how fit it was that Ministers should liue separat from the cares of the world; was the night following taken in adulterie.
The principall riuers are
Athesis. 2 Addua. 3 Ollius. And
Brenta, famous for her adioyning Pallaces.
2. FRIVLI, formerly called
Forum Iulij, is environed with
Histria, the
Alpes, Trevigiana, and the
Adriatique; the length of it is 50 miles, and the breadth as much. The chiefe citties are
1 Aquilegia, once 12 miles in circuit: it is seated on
Natisco, was razed by
Attila and his
Hunnes, and is now ill inhabited by reason of the neighbourhood of
Venice.
Capitol. This towne endured that famous siege against
Maximinus for the weale of the Commonwealth of
Rome, and her Emperours
Maximus and
Balbinus. In whose cause the Cittizens persisted so resolutely faithfull, that they bereaued the women (willing for the common good to loose so invaluable an ornament) of their haire, to make bow-strings. Neither did this pious and hearty constancie to the State want its wished effect; for they beheld the Tyrant headlesse vnder their walls, and saw the Metropolis of the world preserued by their loyaltie. After the death of the olde Tyrant, the Souldiers and people lay hands also vpon his children, and put them to the sword: Of which cruelty being asked the reason, they replied, that!
pessimi canis ne catulus esset relinqu
[...]n
[...]us. 2 Tergestum or
Tr
[...]ist, close to the Sea.
3 Gorritia. 4 Palma, a towne built by the
Venetians 1583, and is best fortified of any in
Italy. 5 Cividad d' Austria built by
Iulius Caesar, and called
Iulium; whence the Province was named
Forum Iulij: it hauing before beene called
Iapidia, of
Iapis an
Aetolian, that planted here.
The chiefe Riuers are
1 Risanus. 2 Lizonsus. 3 Natisco.
Hist. of It.At the beginning of the
Venetian Common-wealth,
Friuli was one of the 4 Dukedomes founded by the
Lombards (the other three being
Turino, Spoleti, Benevento)
Luitprandus one of the Dukes envying the
Venetians increase of dominion, did
[Page 205] make warre against them, which ended in the losse of his countrey; euer since subiect to the
Venetians.
3
Histria,
Boterus. is enuironed with the Sea,
Friuli, and
Carniola. The compasse of it is 200 miles, the ayre so vnwholsome, that the
Venetians were compell'd to hire people to dwell there. The chiefe Townes are
1 Cape d' Istria, or
Iustinopolis, by
Pliny called
Aegide.
Sleid. Com. Of this towne
Vergerius was Bishop; a man whō many Popes imployed in
Germanie against
Luther. In which negotiation he behaued himselfe so fully to the content of those that imployed him, that
Paul the 3
d intended Anno 1541, to haue made him Cardinall, had not some who envied him this honour, accused him of
Lutheranisme. Hee to purge himselfe beganne to write a booke entituled
Against the Apostata's of Germany: in the pursuit whereof pondering
Luthers reasons, he became of his opinion; which once knowne, he was driuen from
Iustinople. He submitted himselfe and his cause to the Fathers at
Trent but could not get a hearing. Thence hee went to the D. of
Mantua, from him to the State of
Venice; but no where finding protection, he retired into
Rhetia, and there preached the Gospell, till
Christopher Duke of
Wirtenberg, A
o 1548 placed him in his Vniver
[...]tie of
Tubing, and there allowed him a sufficiency of maintenance.
Volaterr. It was built by
Iustinus sonne to
Iustinian the Emperour, as a fortresse against the incursions of the barbarous people.
2 Pola built by the
Colchians at their first comming hither; the name in their language importing as much as banishment. It abutteth on
Sinu
[...] Fanaticus, or
Golf
[...] Queuero. 3 Parenzo. 4 Portulae. 5 Rubinum. and
6
[...]on
[...]ona.
The principall Riuers are
Phormio (now called
Risanus) parting
Histria frō
Friuli. 2 Quietus formerly
Naupactus. 3 Arsia.
It is recorded that the
Histrians were a people of
Colchis, who being sent by K
[...]ng
Aetas to pursue
Iason and the
Argonauts, were driuen
[...] this Gulfe: where either for feare of the Kings anger, or not d
[...]r
[...]ng to venture their weake vessell, to so long a voyage; they staid in this Countrey. Thus liu'd in freedo
[...]e till t
[...]e growth of the
Roman Empire; after whose decay, they regained their liberty till by Pryracie molesting the
Venetians,
Hist. of Ven. they lost many of their Townes to Duke
Peitro Candiano
[Page 206] Anno 938: and the whole countrey was made tributary by the valour of Duke
Henry Gondolo, about the yeare 1200. The other parts of this Empire, being no part of
Italy, shall be handled in due place.
Selden.The chiefe orders of Knighthood in this Republike are,
- 1 Of S
[...]
Marke, began in the yeare 1330, & renued A
o 1562. The Knights are to bee of the noble sort: the word,
Pax tibi Marce.
- 2 Of the
Glorious Virgin, instituted by
Bartholmew of
Vicenza 1232. Their charge is to defend widdowes, and Orphans; & to procure the peace of
Italy. It was approued by Pope
Viban the 4
th Anno 1262. The Armes are a purple Crosse, betweene certaine Starres; a white roabe ouer a ruslet cloake.
Hist. of I
[...].The reuenewes of this Common-wealth are 4 Millions of Duckats, which they raise with such taxes, that Christians generally liue better vnder the
Turke, then vnder the
Venetian.
Bara.The Armes are
Gules, two Keyes in
Saltier, Or, stringed
Azure.
Here are in this State,
-
Patriarchs 2.
-
Bishops 34.
THE DVKEDOME OF FLORENCE.
THE DVKEDOME OF FLORENCE containeth the greater part of
Tuscany; being parted from
Genoa by the
Magra, and the strong Towne
Sarezana, belonging to the
Genocys on the West; from
Romagna and
Ancona, by the
Appennine on the North; by the
Pisseo on the East; and the
Tirrhene Sea on the South.
Freigius. It was called
Thuscanie, from
[...] sacrificing, and
Tirrhenia from
Tirrhenus, sonne to
Atis king of
Lydia, who planted here a Colonie. The first King was
Tarquon Prisons, in the yeare of the world 2550; the last was
Turenus Ceso; after whose death the
Romans tooke it, Anno M. 3682.
The chiefe Citty is
Florence, seated nigh to the confluence of
Arnus and
Chianus. It so aboundeth with goodly buildings, both for diuine and ciuill vses, & hath so many straight & clean stre
[...]ts;
Boterus. that
Charles the Archduke was wont to say, it was a Citty to be scene on holy daies onely. It is in compasse 6 miles;
[Page 207] was built by
L. Sylla that bloudy Dictator; and was made a Colonie by
Augustus, Antony, and
Lepidus the
Triumviri; and called
Florentia à situ slo
[...]e
[...]ti. It was razed by the
Lombards, & reedified by
Charles the great; to whose successors it long time continued faithfull: but at last by the example of other Citties, it began to shift for it selfe, and finally bought her absolute liberty of
Rodolphus for 6000 Crownes.
The
Medices whose posterity are now Dukes hereof, were in the free state reckoned among the popular Nobility
Mach. hist. of Flor.; which were such of the Nobles, as to make themselues capable of the Citty Magistracies, had in a manner degraded themselues, becomming part of the Communalty. About the yeare
[...]410,
Iohn de Medices stoutly maintaining the peoples, liberty against the Nobility; was by the Commons exceedingly honored and enriched: so that he had not only a great partie, but almost a Soveraignty in the Citty. To him succeeded
Cosmo his sonne, a man worthy amongst the worthiest: he died in the year 1464: during which time hee had much reformed the gouernment of the State, and enlarged the territories thereof with the conquest of
Borgo San Sepulchro, Casentino, &c. To
Cosmo succeeded
Peter de Medices, whose whole time was spent against such factions, as at home were raised against him. He dying A
o 1472, lest his whole power and estate, with a greater measure of his fathers vertues, to his two sonnes
Lorenzo and
Iulian After his death, the people inclined much to one of the fam
[...]lie of the
Sodermi, a man of very plausible behauiour. But hee knowing that new houses, as they are easily honoured, so are they quickly abandoned; conferr'd all the dependencies cast vpon him, vpon these two young men of the
Medices, as being descended from a family which had long gouerned the Citty. Against these two, the
Pazzi a potent house in
Fl
[...]rence, conspired, and at Masse they slew
Iulian; but
Lorenzo escaped; the blowes which were stroke at him being receaued by one of his seruants, whom two daies before hee had deliuered out of prison. For this fact the
Pazzi were hang
[...]d at the Pall
[...]ce windowe, together with the Archbishop of
P
[...]sa, who had beene of the conspiracy. To revenge the death of this Bishop, Pope
Paul
[Page 208] the 2
d excommunicated the
Florentines; and
Ferdinand King of
Naples warred vpon them.
Lorenzo to diuert this mischiefe went in person to
Naples; where he grew so much into the good liking of the king, that there was a perpetuall league made betweene them. After his death A
o 1492, his sonne
Peter hauing very improvidently deliuered
Pisa and
Ligorne,
Gui
[...]iard. with other peeces, to the
French King; was together with his whole family banished.
Iohn di Medices being Pope by the name of
Lee the 10
[...] restored againe his family; who not long after his death, were againe exil'd. This disgrace
Iulio di Medices sonne to the aboue named
Iulian, and Pope of
Rome by the name of
Clement the 7
th, not enduring; procured
Charles the fift to besiege it; which request was granted; and the Citty after two yeares resistance, yeelded. The Emperour gaue it to
Alexander Medices (grand-child to
Peter by his sonne
Laurence) A
o
1571. And he to restraine the insolencies of the people, built a strong cittadell in the towne.
P. Iovius This
Alexander was a man addicted to all kinde of vncleanenesse, insomuch as he was slayne by
Laurence his cosen, who insteed of calling, after the fact committed, the people to take armes for their liberty; fearefully fled out of the Citty, and posted toward
Venice. Before the people had notice of this accident, the freinds of the
Medices consulting together, made choice of
Cosmo di Medices, then about 18 yeares old, for their Prince. This
Cosmo being an excellent statesman, & a braue leader, so swaied the affaires of
Italy: that
Philip the 2
d of
Spaine, to be assured of his freindship, gaue him the Signe
[...]ry of
Su
[...]a, out of which he had lately driuen the
French. Pius the 4
th Anno 1560 would haue crowned this
Cosmo king of
Tuscanie. But
Philip of
Spaine thwarted that intent, as loath to haue in
Italy any more kings then himselfe. After in the yeare 1570
Pius the fift crowned the said
Cosmo in the Court of
Rome, with the title of
Great Duke of Tuscanie, for him and his heires for euer. In the new Dukes Coro
[...]et he caused to be engrauen these words.
Pius quintus pont: maxiob eximiam dilectionem & rel gionis catholicae zelum, praecipuum
(que) iustitiae studium, donavit. Thus forward were these Popes to honour this familie. One of Duke
Cosmo's successours since intreated a succeeding Pope that he might bee
[Page 209] created King of
Tuscanie: but the
Romish Caliph not liking so Lordly a title, answered that he was content
He should be a king in Tuscany, but not king of Tuscany: a Scholler-like distinction, but not well taken. The Citty hath diuers times beene ruinated by the factions of the
Bondelmonti and
Vborti. 2 The
Anudei and
Donati. 3 The
Guelsi and
Gibellini. Here were borne three Monsters, viz:
1 Alexander de Medices, that dispoyled
Florence of her liberty, the fairest Citty of
Italy 2 Katherine de Medices, that ruined
France, the fairest kingdome of
Europe. 3 Nicholas Machiavell, Recorder of this Towne, whose politickes haue poysoned
Europe, the fairest part of the whole world.
The second Citty is
Pisa, built by the
Pisae, a people of
Elis in
Greece;
Stephanus who following old
Nestor from
Troy, were by the violence of wind and sea, driuē into the mouth of
Arnus, where they built this towne, calling it after their owne n
[...]me. After the fall of the
Roman Monarchy, it grew so strong; that at one time the Cittizens waged warre with the
Venetians &
Genoys. They were Masters of the
Baleares, Corsica, and
Sardinia: but finally being discomfited by the
Genowaies, neere to the Iland
Gigli
[...]; they submitted themselues to
Charles the 4
th. Not long after it was taken by
Iohn Galeas, the first of the
Vicounts which was Duke of
Millaine. A
o 1404.
Gabriel Maria Vicount, sold them to the
Flo
[...]entines, from whose command they by violence delivered themselues. The
Florentines besieged them, and brought them to that extremity of hunger, that they were almost all staru'd: yet such was the humanity of their besiegers, that whē they entred the Towne; insteed of weapons every man carried victuals▪ to beget as it were new life in that rebellious people. This victory the
Florentines got by the valour and conduct of S
r
Iohn Hawkwood, whom the
Italians call
Giovanni di Aguto; who being first a Tayler in
Essex, afterward serued
Edward the th
[...]rd in his
French warres, where he was knighted: & when vpon the peace concluded after the battle of
Poycters, he wanted imployment; he entred with his regiment into
Italy, & put himselfe into the pay of the
Florentines then in warre with this Citty; who for his valour haue honored him with a faire tomb and monument. When
Charles the 8
th went into
Italy, the
Pisans
[Page 210] againe revolted; and were no
[...] without much labour reas-subiected.
The third Citty is
Sienna, bu
[...]lt by
Brennus, who did there put his old sickly men to so
[...]ourne, and called it
Sena. Here was borne
Ae
[...]as Sylvius, called afterward Pope
Pius the second; and
Francis Piccol
[...]mmey, after Pope
[...]ius the third: Her Territories contained
Orbitello,
[...]ienza, Soana, and 26 other walled Townes: To this Commo
[...]wealth also belonged the hauen of
Telamon, and the Lordship of
Plombino. To it also appertained the
Peninsula called
Mont
[...] Argentorato, enriched with mines of siluer, and abundance of marble. This last is in the possession of the Duke of
Florenco, but
T
[...]lamon and
Plombino are still kept by the
Spaniard, the better to keepe the great Duke at his devotion. This Commonweale bought its liberty of the Emperour
Rodolphus: Afterwards it
[...]ell into the hands of the
Spaniards, then of the
French; and was sold to the
Florentine by the
Spa
[...]iards, Anno 1558, in consideration of the monie already receaued, and the assistance in future expected, from
Cosmo di Medices. This
Cosmo depriuing the people of all armour as well for defence as
[...]ffence, altered the gouerment, bereaued them of the common liberty; and was the first Prince, that after the constitution of the free Commonwealth, euer had absolute dominion in the Citty: The
Spaniards and
French never ruling here as Lords; but called in according to the factions then bearing most sway, to driue out one another.
Hist. of It.The fourth Citty is
Pistoya, where first begunne the quarrel of the
Neri and
Beanchi, as also that tedious and bloudy faction of the
Guelfi and
G
[...]ibellini: these latter so called of two Dutchmen Brothers, whereof
Guelf thought the Pope, &
Ghibell the Emperour to be more worthy, in which quarrell they slew each other, dispersing their cause throughout all
Italy. These
Ghibellines were so hateful to the Popes, that on an
Ash-wednesday, when according to the
Romish institution, the Pope being to cast Ashes on the heads of the Cardinals, was to say,
Memento ô homo quod cinis es, & in cinerem converteris: seeing a
Ghibelline amon
[...]st the rest, transported with rage, he said vnto him,
Memente
[...] homo quòd Ghibellinus es, & cum Ghibellinis moriêris.
[Page 211]The other Citties of the better sort are
1 Massa, famous for her Quarries of white marble.
2 Volaterra where
Rodolphus Volaterra was borne.
3 Arezzo bought of
Lewis of
Aniou, the Popes Vicegerent in
Tuscany, for 40000 Florens.
4 Cortona, seated vnder the
Appenine, and sold by
Ladislaus of
Naples. 5 Carara. 6 Borgo San Sepulchro added to the Signeurie of
Florence by the valour of
Cosmo di Medices,
Mach. hist. of Flor. the first of that name.
7 Liuorne, a famous hauen towne, seated at the mouth of the river
Arnus. It once belonged to the
Genoyse, till
Thomazo Fregosa for 120000 Duckats sold it to the
Florentines. It is by the care of the great Duke so well manned and fortified, that this town together with
Luca, Zara in
Dalmatia, &
Canea in
Crete, are accounted foure of the strongest Citties in Christendome; Citties I say, not Castles; the Castles of
Millaine, and
Stockholme in
Swethland, being reputed the strongest holds in the world.
The length of this Dukes dominion is 260 miles, the bredth in some place as much; in which compasse liue a people pleasant vnconstant, sociable, of an accurate wit, and pure language. Not only the Subiects, but the Duke himselfe, is wholy devoted to Merchandize; whereas in
England and
France, hee looseth the priuiledge of a Noble man, who doth buy or s
[...]ll in way of trading. The Duke vseth here also to buy vp almost all the Corne in the Country at his owne price; and sell it againe as deere as he list; forbidding any Corne to be sold, till his be all vented.
The principall order of Knighthood in this Dukedome,
Selden▪ is of S
t
Stephan, instituted by
Cosmo di Medices 1561, because on S
t
Stephans day, being the 6 of August, hee wonne the battaile of
Mariana. Pius the 4
th confirmed it. Their Roabe is Chaml
[...]t a Crosse
Gules on their left side: they are to be nobly borne, of the
Romish Church, and haue liberty to mar
[...]y. This order was proposed against the
Turk
[...] the supreame master of it, being the Duke of
Florence. Other orders are commonly simple, this is mixt, as being partly religious, partly honourarie.
What the Revenewes were in the free state, I cannot easily determine. That they were very great is manifest, in that hauing in those fiue yeares during, which they warred against the
[Page 212] Duke of
Millaine spent 3 millions and a halfe of
Florens; their treasury was so farre from wanting, that the next yeare they beseiged and indangered the state of
Luca. Now, since the altering of the State to a Dutchie, and the addition of the territory and towne of
Siena, the yearely revennue is about a Million & a halfe of Duckats.
Paradine.The Armes are
Or, fiue
Torteaux Gules, 2, 2, and
1. and one in chiefe
Azure; charged with three
Flower de Lyces of the
first ▪
This Dukedome hath
-
Maginns.
Archbishops 5.
-
Bish
[...]ps 25.
THE DVKEDOME OF MILLAINE.
The DVKEDOME OF MILLAINE hath on the East
Mantua and
Parma, on the South
Liguria, on the North
Trevigiana, on the West
Peidmont. It standeth wholy in
Lombardy, which for its wondrous fertility, was stiled the Garden of
Italy. Lombardy was knowne to the Ancients by the name of
Gallia Cisalpina: Gallia, as being inhabited of the
Gaules; Cisalpina, because it lay on this side the
Alp
[...]s. It was also called
Gallia Comata because of the long haire of their heads: & afterward
Longobardia from the long haire of the peoples beards. It was by the riuer
Po divided into
Cispadanam and
Transpadanam, and comprehended the Dukedomes of
Mantua and
Parma; the Provinces of
Romandiola, Trevigiana, and
Peidmont; together with this Dutchie, which then by a peculiar name was called
Insubria.
The chiefe rivers are,
1 Padus. 2 Ad
[...]a. 3 Ollius. 4 Ticinu
[...] ▪ and
5 Lacus Larius, vulgarly called,
Lago di Como, 50 miles in length.
The chiefe citties are
1 Pavia or
Papia on the flood
Ticinus, made an Vniversity 1361, by
Charles the 4
th: vnited to
M
[...]llaine by
Iohn Galeazo the first Duke: and famous for the battle in which
Francis the first, was taken prisoner by
Charles the fift 1525.
2 Lodi. 3 Alexandria, now a Towne of great strength, formerly a poore small Village named
Roboretum.
Munster. The new name and greatnesse must be ascribed to the often ouerthrowes
[Page 213] of
Millaine by
Frederick Barbarossa; the people whereof at the seuerall destruction of their Citty, retired to this Towne; calling it for Pope
Alexander the thirds sake, whose part they then tooke against the Emperour,
Tacitus. by this new name.
4 Cremona, built in the first yeare of the second
Punicke warre, and burnt to the ground by
Vespasians Souldiers, after the defeat of
Vitellius forces: which defeat was giuen vnder the walls of this Towne. When
Antonius, Vespasians Generall first after his victory entred into it: hee went to a Bath to wash away the sweat and bloud from his body; where finding the water some what too cold, he said by chance, that it should anon bee made hotter. Which words the Souldiers applying to their greedy desires set
[...]ire on the Towne, and spent foure daies in the sacking of it. By the encouragement of
Vespasian it was againe reedified; and i
[...] now famous for her high Tower; from which grew the byword,
Vna turris in Cremona, vnus Petrus in Roma, vnus Portus in Ancona. 5 Como, seated on a Lake so named, in wh
[...]ch both the
Plinies were borne.
6 Millain a faire Towne, and the biggest of all
Lombardy; hauing a Castle so strongly fortified, with natural and artificiall ramparts,
Hist. of It. that it is deemed impregnable. It is a Citty very populous containing 200000 persons; and of great trade, here being private shops equalling the publike storehouses of other places: whence the people are so rich, that the wife of every Mechanicke will flaunt it in her silkes and Taffataes. This Citty is said to haue beene built by the
Gaules 359 yeares before Christ; it is 7 miles in circuit, and honoured with an V
[...]iversity,
Munster. wherein flourished
Hermolaus Barbarus, Cali
[...]s Rhodiginus, and
Cardanus. Here (say some) S
t
Barnabie taught Divinity, and here S.
Ambrose was Bishop.
This Towne continued Imperiall after the ouerthrow of the
Lombards, till the time of
Fredericke Barbarossa, 1161, from whose obedience, in behalfe of Pope
Alexander the third, it revolted The Emperour divers times destroyed the Citty, the people hereof still ministring fresh occasions.
Beatrix the Emperours wife, comming to see the Towne, was by the irreuerent people, first imprisoned; and then most barbarously handled. For they placed her on a Mule with her face towards the tayle,
[Page 214] which she was compelled to vse insteed of a bridle; and when they had thus shewne her to all the towne, they brought her to a gate, and kickt her out. To revenge this wrong the Emperour besieged and forced the Towne; and adiudged all the people to dye, saue such as would vndergoe this ransome. Betweene the buttocks of a skittish Mule, a bunch of Figges was fastned; and such as would liue, must with their hands bound behind, runne after the Mule, till with their teeth they had snatched out one or more of the Figges. This condition, besides the hazard of many a sound kicke, was by most accepted and performed. Since which time, the
Italians when they intend to scoffe or disgrace one, vse to put their thumbe betweene two of their fingers and say
Ecco, la fico: which is counted a disgrace answerable to our
English custome, of making hornes to that man whom wee suspect to bee a Cuckold. After this, this Citty againe rebelled; and was by the same Emperour leuel'd with the ground, the wals pulled down, & all the platforme of the Citty ploughed vp and sowne with salt; that being the Embleme of a towne neuer in possibility to be reedified. This notwithstanding
Millaine was againe rebuilt, and the Pope by the
Millanoys &
Venetians helpe, had the better of the Emperour; to whom the Pope inioyned a seruice in the
Holy land. At this time, seeing the Emperour troubled with warres, the people began a Commonwealth, which continued about 56 yeares; when the
Visconti, a potent fam
[...]ly,
Hist. of It. vsurped the Dominion. The first which tooke on him this authority was
Otho, who being also Lord of
Angerena, surnamed himselfe
Visconti, quasi
bis Comes. The first of this family which obtained the title of Duke, was
Iohn called
Galeazo, because at his birth the Cocks crew more then was ordinary: who for his dignity paid to the Emperour
Wenceslaus 100000 Crownes. This
Iohn so increased his dominions, that he was Lord of 29 Citties and their territories, & died going to
Florence, that he might bee crowned king of
Tuscany. He left one daughter married to
Lewis Duke of
Orleans; & two sonnes:
Iohn Maria the elder, was slaine by the people; and
Philip Maria succeeded in
Millain. He dying, left one illegitimate daughter called
Blanch, married to
Francisco Sforza a braue
[Page 215] Souldier; and in his will named
Alphonso of
Arragon his heire▪ but in vaine, for
Sforza was possessed of the Citty. In his line it continued, till the comming of
Lewis the twelfth into
Italy; who was King of
France, sonne to
Charles Duke of
Orleans, sonne to
Lewis a
[...]oresaid, &
Valentina daughter to
Iohn the first Duke. His Competitours were the King of
Arragon, alleaging the testament of Duke
Philip, the
Sforzaes in possession & the Emperour
Maximili
[...]n, who pretended an escheat for want of heires male. Against these in severall
Lewis prevailed, as also did
Francis the first his next successour: but when the right of
Spaine and the
Empire met together in
Charles the fift, then was King
Francis taken prisoner, and for his release, was glad to release all title to
Naples and
Millain. A release long before endeauored by some
French Politicians, because the keeping of this Dutchie, or its title, had brought such dammage to that Crowne: and as much opposed by
Chancellour Prat; because it both kept the
French in a continuall and certaine discipline of warre, and serued as a purgation of idle and superfluous people. Notwithstanding this release, king
Francis renued the warre againe; during which the poore
Millancys endured all the wretchednesse imaginable in a country so banded for, and tost from Potentate to Potentate.
Antonio di Lena, the
French gouernour in
Millain, to provide for the pay of his Souldiers, had drawne into his hands all the victuall of the Citty, which he sold at his own price; which many poore people hauing no meanes to giue died in the streets. Yet this sufficed not. His Souldiers he quartered in the Citty; every of which, vsed as often as they wanted money, to chaine their hosts and then ransome them. Such as vpon this vsage fled the Citty, had their goods confiscate: the Nobles went but poorely arrayed; the principall places of the Citty were ouergrowne with Nettles and Brambles. In this miserable estate it continued, till
Charles hauing totally driuen thence the
French, restored it to
Francis Sforzi brother to the l
[...]st Duke
Maximilian; and sonne to that
Lodowicke ▪ who most improuidently for his owne priuate ends, had first taught the
French the way into
Italy. After the death of this
Francis, being the last of the
Sforzaes, the Emperour entred as Lord of
Millaine,
[Page 216] which his successours yet keepe: I meane his successours in
Spaine, not the Empire.
Hist. of It.Of 29 Citties vnder
Millain, there now remaine but 9; yet is this the prime Dukedome of Christendome, containing 300 miles in circuit, and affording the reuenew of 800000 Duckats vnto the King of
Spaine.
The Armes are
A, a Serpent
B, crowned
O, in his gorge an infant
G: This coat was the ensigne of a
Saracen, whom
Otho the first of the
Visconti, overcame in the Holy land.
In this Dukedome are.
-
Maginus
Archbishop 1
-
Bishops 6.
THE DVKEDOME OF MANTVA.
The DVKEDOME OF MANTVA hath on the East
Romagna, on the West
Millaine, on the North
Trevigiana, on the South
Parma and
Placentia. To this belongeth the
[...]ukedome of
Montferrat, seated in the Southeast part of
Peidmont, whose chiefe Citties are
1 Alba, once called
Alba Pompei
[...], where
Pertinax the
Roman Emperour was borne; who being of base and obscure ancestors, betooke himselfe to the warres, in
Brittaine and other places: In which hauing gotten great reputation, hee was by
Letus and
Electus, the deliuerers of
Rome from the Tyranny of
Commodus; called to the Empire. But being ouer zealous to redresse the corruption then reuiuing in the State, hee was by the
Praetorian Souldiers, loathing now their Princes for their vertues, more then formerly they did for their vices; barbarously murdered; and the Imperiall dignity sold to
Iulianus, for 25
Sestertiuns a man.
2 Cas
[...]la S
t
Vas, vulgarly called S
t
Vas, new built by
Fredericke the first Duke of
Mantua; who married the daughter and heire of
Gulielmus Pal
[...]logus Marquesse of
Montserrat A
o 1539.
3 Nicaea or
Niza: and
4 Isola.
The chief cities of this Dukedome of
Mantua, are
1 Mirabella, 2 Lucera, 3 Cap
[...]iana, 4 Modena, once a Town belonging to
Ferrara, and by
Clement the 8
th giuen with her spacious
[...]erritories, vnto
Caesar d'Este, naturall sonne vnto
Hercules d'Este, last Duke of
Ferrara. It is now by marriage allied to
Mantua. This town was of old called
Mutina, and is famous for the first
[Page 217] battail between
Antonie and
Augustus: this latter being by the Lords and people of
Rome,
Dion. made head of the League against
Antony the common enemy.
Augustus was then aged but
18 yeares, and therefore he refer
[...]ed the execution of the warre to
Hirtius, and
Pansa, then Consuls. The fortune of the day was so equally shared, that
Antonie lost the field, and the Consuls their liue
[...] ▪ Leauing
Augustus a headlesse army, into whose fauour when he had wrought himself, he presently poasted to
Rome, and made himself Consul.
5 Reggio, for the possession of which, there haue bin so many discontents, and open warre between the old Dukes of
Ferrara, and the Popes of
Rome. 6 Cuneto, 7 Mantua, a very strong Town, environed on three sides with a water,
Hist. of Ita. being a quarter of a mile broad; on the fourth with a wall. It is seated on a riuer, which comming from
Lago di G
[...]rda, runneth into the
Po. In this City was held that Councell, wherein it was decreed, that the choosing of the Popes should belong only to the
Conclaue of Cardinals: A prerogatiue which formerly belonging to the Emperours, was first giuen away by
Constantine the 4
th, Anno
621: but re-taken by
Charles the Great, and now confirmed to the
Cardinals, 1063. In this town
Virgil was borne,
Mantua Virgilio gaudet.
This▪ City was taken from the Emperours Vice-gerents, by that braue
Virago, Matilda; who dying without issue, gaue this Town, and all other her possessions, to the
Roman Prelates: whose Legats ruled this Town, till the
Poledroni, a great family, took on them the gouernment, 1220: from these it was taken by the family of
Gonzaga, Anno
1308. These Lords mightily augmented their Dominions, which caused the Emperour
Sigismund to create Lord
Iohn Francisco, Marquesse of
Mantua. From a Marquisate, it became a
Dukedome, in the time of M
[...]rquesse
Fr
[...]dericke, created Duke by
Charles the 5, Anno
1
[...]4, the present Duke is
Francis Gonzaga. As for the Country of
Montferrat;
Bergomensis it is so called
à monte ferrato, some mountaine here stored with iron; or else
à monte seraci, from the fertility
[...]f the mountaines here being. It is environed with the
Apponine hills,
Millaine and the riuer
Tanarus; which riuer springing out of these hils about
Barceis, a town of the Marqussate of
[Page 218]
Saluzzes; looses it selfe in the
Po, somwhat beneath the
Pauie. In this round are some townes belonging to
Millaine, as
Aste, Alexandria, &c. This country was made a Marquisate by
Oth
[...] the 2
d, 985; and giuen to his son in law
Alaramus: and since the joyning of it vnto
Mantua, it was erected into a Dukedome by
Maximilian the 2
d, Anno
1575, William the 3
d being then Duke of
Mantua.
The chief order of Knighthood in this Dukedome, is of
The blood of our Lord Iesus Christ, instituted Anno
1608. The Author of this order was Duke
Vincent Gonzaga,
Seld
[...]n. when the marriage was solemnized between his son
Francis, now Duke, and the Lady
Margaret, daughter to the Duke of
Savoy. It consisteth of twenty Knights, whereof the
Mantuan Dukes are Soueraignes; and was allowed by Pope
Paul the 5
th. The Collar hath threades of gold layed on fire, and inter-wouen with these words,
Domine probasti. To the Collar are pendant two Angels, supporting three droppes of blood, and circumscribed with,
Nihil isto triste recepto. It tooke this name, because in Saint
Andrewes Church in
Mantua, are kept as a most precious relique, certain droppes of our
Sauiours blood; (thou canst not O Reader but belieue it) with a piece of the spunge.
The Territories of this Duke, are in circuit nigh vnto those of
Florence, but his revenues f
[...]ll short, which amount to about 500000 Duckats only: but might be greater, if either the D. would be burdensome to his subiects, as
Florence is; or if hee were not on all sides landlocked from nauigation and traffique.
Bara.The Armes are quarterly; first,
Argent, a Crosse
patee Gules, between foure Eagles
Sable, membred of the
second; vnder an
Escho
[...]cheon in
Fesse, charged quarterly with
G, a
Lyon O, and
O, three ba
[...]es
S, for the Dutchy of
Mantua: And secondly
Gules,
Maginus. a chief
Arg. for the Marquisat of
Montferrat. This Dukedome hath,
-
Archbishops 1.
-
Bishops 8.
THE DVKEDOME OF VRBIN.
THE DVKEDOME OF VRBIN, lieth in the midst of the
Papall Territories, hauing on the North the
Adri
[...]tiq
[...]e, on the South the
Appennine, on the West
Romagna, on the East
[Page 219]
Marca Anconitana. The length of it is 60, the bredth 35 miles: the revenues are 100000 Crownes,
Grimston. whereof, 2240 are due to the Popes for chief rents.
Here are 200 Castles,
Hist. of I
[...]. and 7 Townes. The chief of the seuen Towns are
1 Vrbine, seated on the bottome of the
Appennine, & bu
[...]lt in the fashion of a Miter; it was called
Vrbinas, quia
Vrbes binas continere videbatur. In this City
Polydor Virgil was borne, who writ an
English History, though not altogether so true as I could wish, especially in those passages, which concerne the regality and credit of the Popes of
Rome, the Collectour of whose
Peter-pence in
England,
P.
Virg. he then was. These
Peter pence (if it be not out of my roade to note it in this place) were first granted to the
Roman Popes by
Offa king of the
Mercians, about the yeare 730; confirmed by
Ethelwolphe the second
Saxon Monarch; and finally wisely with-held from thē by
Henry 8
t•, at such time as he began to know his own strength and supremacie. The 2
d town is
Belfort
[...], seated in the midland.
3 Pisauro a good hauen.
4 Cabo. 5 Fano, sea-townes also. The principall of the 200 Castles are the Rocke of Saint
Leo,
Guicciard, and
Marivol, which were the last that held good for Duke
Guido Baldo, against
Caesar Borgia, Duke of
Valentinoys; and the first that came again vnder his obedience. For which cause when he fled the second time from the said
C
[...]sar; he dismantled all his other castles, as being more likely to confirme the invaders victory, then resist it: these two being wel fortified, he left to keep as much as in them lay, possession of his Countrie.
In the warres between
Lewis of
Bavaria the Emperour,
Hist. of I
[...]. and Pope
Clement the first;
Gelasso di Montefeltro was the Emperours Vicegerent in
Vrbine, 1345. His posterity continued in that office, till the yeare 1444; when Lord
Fredericke for his surpassing valour, was by
Eugenius the fourth, made Duke of
Vrbine; cond
[...]tionally, in token of allegiance he should pay to the Popes yearely, 2240 Crownes. This
Fredericke was by ou
[...]
Henry the sixt, made Knight of the
Garter; to requite which honour, the
English to this day inioy many immunities in his Dominions.
Guido Vbaldo this Dukes son, lost this Dutchy to
Caesar Borgia. He, after the death of his father, left it to the Pope
[Page 220]
Iuli
[...] the second: who gaue it, Anno 1504, to
Francisco Maria, Nephew and adopted sonne vnto the late Duke
Guido Vbaldo. The present Duke is also named
Francisco Maria. Here are only 3 Bishops.
THE PRINCIPATE OF PARMA AND PLACENTIA.
This PRINCIPATE hath on the North
Mantuae, on the South the
Appeni
[...]e,
Maginus. on the West
Millaine, on the East the country of
Modenae. The revenues are 50000 crownes, the commodities common to the rest of
Italy; here are also the excellent Cheeses, called
Parmesans. The City of
Parma is seated on a litle riuer called
[...]irnia; Placentia is seated on the
Po. They haue both partaken of diuersity of fortune,
Hist. of It. being sometime vnder the
Venetians, sometime vnder the
Millanois, and finally vnder the
Romane
[...]relates. Paul the third gaue them to his son
Peitre Alvigi Farn
[...]sis, 1546; adding in recompence to the Church, the Signiory of
Caemerine, which he had taken from
Guido Maria; D. of
Vrbin.
Sleidan com. This
Peitro Aluigi, or
Lewis Farnesis, was a man of a most villanous behauiour; and amongst other crimes committed an vnspeakable violence, on the person of
Cosmus Charius, Bishop of
Fanum, and then poysoned him; for which detestable action, he receiued no other chastisement of his Father Christs Vicar, then
Haec vitia me non cōmonstra
[...]ore didicit. At last behauing himselfe so insolently, he was slain by Count
Iohn Aguzzolo; and
Placentia was yeelded to
Fernand Gonzaga, the Spanish Viceroy in
Millaine; Parma being fortified by the Pope,
Hist. of Fr. was giuen to his Nephew
Octavian Farnesis. Yet could not this donation so assure the Estate, but that
Octavian had quite lost it; if
Henry 2
d of
F
[...]ance had not taken him into his protection. For the Emperour
Charles fully determined, (notwithstanding that
Octavian had married his base daughter) to haue made hims
[...]l
[...] Lord of the towne: and the
French King was loath to see so great a strength added to the Emperours possession in
Italy. When the warre had now last
[...]d foure yeares,
Philip the second, which succeeded
Charles, considering how necessary it was for his affaires in
Italy, to haue this
Octavian
[Page 221] his friend: restored vnto him again this
Plaisance, or
Placentia, and so with-drew him from the
French faction, Anno 1557. Yet because he would be sure to keep this house in a perpetuall dependance on
Spaine, he restored it not absolutely, but only for foure generations. He made also
Alexander Farnesis Commander of the
Netherlands, therein giuing that family some small satisfaction, for stepping between them in the Kingdome of
Portugall. To this Principate belongeth
Mirandula, with her Territories, where that learned Scholler
Picus Mirandula was borne.
The Principate hath
-
Archbishop 1.
Maginus.
-
Bish
[...]ps 3.
THE STATE OF GENOA.
THE STATE OF GENOA was once very great, containing
Liguria, or
Riuiera di Genoa; Capha with the adjacent Country in
Taurica Chersonesus; Pera in
Thrace, part of
Tuscany; Sardinia, Corsica, Lesbos, and many other Ilands, dispersed in the
Greeke Seas. They haue now nothing left but
Liguria, &
Corsica; Sardinia was taken from them by the
Arragonians; Capha, and the Ilands by the
Turkes; their land in
Tuscany by the great Duke;
Hist. of Ven. and their strength at Sea broken by the
Venetians. These last they had once in so great an exigent, that the Senate of
Venice once sent vnto
Peter Doria, Captaine of the
Gen
[...]an Navy, a blanke Charter, to prescribe them what conditions he would, and they would gladly accept them.
Doria. proud of his advantage, would haue the City of
Venice to vse as he best pleased: whereupon the
Venetians growne desperat, assaulted the secure
Genoys, and took 100 of their Boats and Gallies; after which losse, the men of
Genoa still had the worse, and were at last compelled to submit themselues to the protection of the Kings of
Naples, then to the
French, then to the Dukes of
Millaine, and now to the
Spanish, as being Lords of
Millaine, and most able to help them. While they were vnder the tuition of
Millaine, their good Master
Lodowicke Sforza, exacted a great masse of mony of them. His Negotiator (as the tale goeth) was invited by a
Genoys to dinner, and walking in
[Page 222] the Garden, he shewed the Ambassadour the hearbe
Basel. He gently stroking it, smelt thence a sweet sauour; but straining it hardly, as vnsauory a smell; whereon the
Genoys in
[...]erred, Sir, if our Lord Duke
Lodowicke will gently stroke the hand of his puissance ouer this City, it will be pleasing to him by obedience: but i
[...] he seek to oppresse it, it may chance to proue vnsavory by rebellion.
Hauing acquainted you thus farre with the ancient State of this Common-wealth: I will next describe vnto you
Liguria, which is all now left on the maine land.
Liguria hath on the East the riuer
Varus, rising abo
[...]t the edge of
Provence; on the West the riuer
Magra, by which it is parted from
Tuscany; on the North the
Appenine; on the South the
Ligurian or
Tyrrhenian Seas: it is in length 80 miles, not so much in bredth.
Florus.The ancient Inhabitants were the
Deceates, Oxilij, En
[...]uriades, and the
Ingauni. They were vanquished by the
Romans, after the end of the first
Punick warres; yet not with much labour and paines; by reason of the woods, marishes, and mountaines, within and behind which, they retired and saued themselues. And indeed it was a matter of more difficulty to find, then conquer them,
Aliquantò maior erat labor (saith
Florus)
invenire, quàm vincere. They had diuerse times molested the
Romans, till at last
Postumius so disweaponed them, that he scarce le
[...]t them instruments to plough the Earth. What the men were, may be known by their exploits aboue named; but now they are rather addicted to merchandice, then warre; but most of all to vsury, a vice which the Christians learned of the
Iewes, & are now thought to equal, if not exceed their teachers. It was the sa
[...]ing of a merry fellow, that in Christendome there wee neither schollers inough, Gentlemen inough, nor Iewes inough: and when answer was made, that of all these there was rather too great a plenty, then any scarcity; he repl
[...]ed, that if th
[...]re were schollers inough, so many would not be double or
[...]eth
[...]e beneficed; if Gentlemen inough, so many Peasant; would not be ranked among the Gentrie; and if
Iewes inough, so many
Christians would not professe vsury.
Hist. of Ita. The women are very faire and
[Page 223] comely, wearing for the most part their haire in tresses, which they c
[...]st ouer their backs; they weare no vpper garments but of cloath, as being only allowed by the Lawes, but their vndergarments of the purest stuffe. The women here are priuiledged aboue all
Italy, hauing free leaue to talke with whom they wil, and be courted by any that will, both priuatly and publikely.
The chief Townes are
1 Ceva, 2 Finali 3 Noli. 4 Sarazena, a strong fortresse against the great Duke.
5 Savona, taken Anno 1250.
Guicciard. Famous is this Towne for that notable interview here made, between
Ferdinand of
Spaine, and
Lewis the 12
th of
France, Anno 1507; who hauing bin deadly enemies by reason of the Realme of
Naples, taken from
Lewis by
Ferdinand, at this town, most strangely relied on one anothers faith.
Lewis first bording
Fernando's Galley, and
Fernando for diuers dayes together feasting with
Lewis in this Town, which to him then belonged. These interviewes seldome haue hapned among Princes that haue bin at enmity; and when they doe, they proue oft very dangerous. Nay, that notable Statesman
Comines, vtterly disliketh all interview between Princes confederate, and intirely louing each other, as many times producing effects contrary to their intents: which he proueth by the example of
Lewis the 11
th, and
He
[...]ry of
Castile, who meeting purposely, A
o 1463. took such a dislike at each others person, and behauiour, that they neuer after loued one another. The like examples he bringeth of interviewes, between
Frederick the Emperour, &
Charles Duke of
Burgundie, and our
Edward the fourth with the same
Charles; together with diuerse others very pregnant. His reasons I omit,
Hist. of Ita. and make haste to 7
Genoa, a town built by
Ianus, who first dwelt in
Italy; afterward burnt by
Mago the
Carthaginian, and reedified by
Charles the Great; vnder whose successours it continued till the
Berengarij made it free, Anno 899. Not long after in the
Holy land warres, they sent seuen seuerall Armies▪ and grew so powerfull, that in 3 dayes they sent to Sea 58 Gallies, and 8
Pamphili (being Boats of 140, or 160 Oares on a side) and on another occasion suddenly armed 165 Gallies at once. By this strength they got the better hand diuers times of the
Ve
[...]etians, they wonne diuers Ilands; and beat the
Pisani
[Page 224] out of
Sardinia, Corsica, and the
Baleares, compelling them to pay 135000 Crownes for their peace. During this prosperity, they were ruled by a common Councell, without any superiour power: but the people in the yeare 1339, in a seditious tumult, chose one
Simon Bocanegra for their Duke; the name of which office is still remaining, but not the authority; the Carkasse, but not the Body: The Duke being at this time new chosen euery yeare, and hauing his authority limited by 8 Gouernours, and 8 Protectours. Now fortune moueth retrograde, and the people fell to priuat factions, first between the
Dorij and
Spinoli, against the
Frischi and
Grima
[...]di, 1174. Secondly, the
Negri and
Mollani, against the
Salvatici and
Embriaci, 1289. Thirdly the
Spinoli and
Dorij ▪ 1306. Fourthly, the Nobility and Commons 1339. Those factions and often ouerthrowe; giuen by the
Venetians, together with the surprisall of their townes and Ilands by the
Turke, so distracted them, that they were glad to submit to the Prince aboue-named. The King of
Spaine is now their Protectour, and that not for nought, he being indebted to them a Million and a halfe of gold; which is the remainder of many Millions, cut off by the Popes authority, that so the Kings might be indebted to that See: for most of his Lands were formerly engaged to the Mony-masters of this City. The same course of non-payment, the King took with the rest of his creditors in
Florence, A
[...]sburg, and the rest: Insomuch, that it was commonly said in
Italy, that the King of
Spaine had made more ill faces vpon the Exchange in one day, then
Michael Angelo the famous Painter had euer made good in his life.
Hist. of Ita.The Town is in compasse 8 miles, the buildings for the height of two stories, are made of Marble, and curiously wrought, but the lawes forbid Marble to be vsed any higher. There is a very faire and capacious hauen, and wery well fortified, where Shippes may be secure from tempest and other violence: So that the
Spaniards say, that were the Catholique K. absolute Lord of
Marseiles in
Provenoe, and
Genoa in
Italy, hee might command the whole world. Thus you see this great City which commanded the Ocean, the Lady of so many Ilands, and a great Moderator of the affaires of
Italy, saine to put her
[Page 225] selfe into the protection of a forreine Prince; yet is she not so low, but that her publiquo revenue may amount to 430000 Crownes yearely.
THE STATE OF LVCA.
THE STATE OF LVCA is situate in
Tuscanie,
Boterus. it comprehendeth the Territories and Town of
Luca, built by
Lucumo king of
Italy, on the riuer
Serch
[...]us; the Town is in compasse 3 miles, the Territories 80 miles; out of which the State can raise 3000 horse,
Florus. and 15000 foot. In this town was the meeting of three great Captaines,
Pompey, Caesar, and
Crassus; so pernicious to the
Roman Republicke. For
Pompey desirous to retain potencie,
Crassus to increase his possessions, and
Caesar to get honours, here joyned their forces together.
Pompeys powerablenesse, was vpheld by
Caesars armies, and
Cressus wealth:
Caesars armies were assigned him by reason of
Pompeyes authority, and
Crassus money;
Crassus estate was protected by
Pompeyes greatnesse, & secured by
[...]aesars military reputation. This done, they made a division of the
Roman Prouinces betwixt them: To
Caesar was allotted all
Gallia; to
Pompey, Spaine; to
Crassus, Syria. This confederacie was the cause of the ouerthrow of the Republicke; for
Crassus being once sl
[...]ine,
Caesar and
Pompey wanting a third man to keepe the scale euen, fell presently at oddes, and thence to ciuil warres, whose end made
Caesar Lord of
Rome. On this meeting, & the succeeding breach was groū ded that so celebrated speech of
Cicero, Vtinam Pompeius cum Caesare s
[...]cietatem aut nunquam co
[...]sset, aut nunquam dirim
[...]sset.
The men of
Luca were vnder the Empire, ti
[...]l
Rodo
[...]phas sold them their liberty for 10000 Crownes, which was disbursed for them by a Cardinall. Their chief officer or
Gonfaloniere, is changeable euery second month; he is assisted by a choice number of Citizens, alterable euery sixth month; during which time they liue all in one Palace together.
The people of this State haue bin tossed from the
Genoys, to the
Venetian, and from them to the
Millainoys and
Florentine.
[Page 226] They now inioy a perfect quiet vnder the win
[...]s of
Spaine, and of late are growne very rich, so that the publick revenues may be about 80000 Crownes; this long peace hath so blessed the people. Here are only two Bishops.
There are 16 Vniversities in
Italy.
-
Lewknor.
1 Rome. Pap.
-
2 Ferrara. Pap.
-
3 Perugia. Pap.
-
4 Macerata Pap.
-
5 Turme. Peid.
-
6 Naples. Nap.
-
7 S
[...]lernum Nap.
-
8 Venice Ven.
-
9 Padua Ven.
-
10 Verona Ven.
-
11 Florence. Flor.
-
12
[...]sa. Flor.
-
13 Siena. Flor.
-
14 Millain
[...]. Mil.
-
15 Pauie Mil.
-
16 Mantua. Mil.
Thus much of
Italy.
OF BELGIA.
ON the Northwest of
Italy, lieth
Germany, which is diuided into the higher, and the lower; this latter is called BELGIA, and
Gallia Belgica:
Maginus. It is bounded on the East with the
Ems, and part of
Germany; on the West with the
German Sea; on the North with
East-Freizeland; and on the South with the
Some, Champaigne, and
Lorraine.
The names pertaining to the whole Region, are
Belgia, from
Belgus, once a King of this Country; and also the
Low-Countries, and the
Netherlands, from their low situation. The more peculiar is
Flanders, which though but one of the Prouinces, hath yet for its fame, giuen denomination vnto
Belgia; all whose inhabitants were once called
Flemmings.
Old
Belgia, or
Gallia Belgicae, was of more large extent by farre, than it now is, as containing the Dukedomes of
Lorrei
[...]e, Cleue, and
Iuliers; the Bishopricks of
Collen, Mentz, &
Triers, with all that part of
France beyond the riuer
Seine. The
Belg
[...] were or
[...]ginally
Germans, who driuing out the
Gaules, here planted themselues. They were by
Caesar accounted to be the valiantest of the
French Nation, and that for three causes. First, they were the farthest from
Provence, where the
Roman ciuility, & more affable course of life was embraced. 2
ly, They dwelt on a Sea, not then frequented by Merchants; and so wanted those allurements to effeminacie, which are in Countries of
[Page 227] traffique. And 3
ly they bord
[...]red on the
Germans, a wa
[...]like nation, with whom they were continually in armes. This people seeing the prosperous successe of
Caesars victories in
Gaule, joyned together in a common league; and minist
[...]ed an army of 269000 fighting men against him. But seeing they could not draw him out of his sortresse, they retired againe; but in such disorder, that three Legions (for no more was
Caesars army) put them to an infinite slaughter. After this,
Caesar fighting against them seuerally, ouercame them all.
Belgia, or the
Netherlands, is in compasse 1000 miles, situate in the North temperat zone, vnder the 8
•h and 11
th Climats, the longest day being 17 houres.
Guicciard. The Aire in these latter dayes, is growne much more wholesome then formerly it hath beene, partly by the wonderfull increase of the Inhabitants; & partly by the industry of the people; who by drawing the marishes, & converting the standing waters, or channels, into running streames, haue purged the Aire of many grosse vapours, thence vsually arising.
The Country is very populous, containing well nigh 3 millions of soules; the men being for the most part well proportioned, much giuen to our
English Bee
[...]e, vnmindfull both of good turnes, and injuries: they did invent Clocks, Printing, and the Compasse. They restored Musick, and found out diuers musicall instruments. To them also belong the invention of Chariots; the laying of colours with oyle; the working of pictures in glasse: and the making of Worsted, Sayes, Tapestrie, &c. The women generally are of a good complexion, wel proportioned, especially in the leg and foot; honourers of vertue, actiue, and familiar, Both within doores, and without, they gouerne all; which considering the naturall desire of women to beare rule, maketh them too imperious and burdensome.
They vse the
German or
Dutch tongue, with a little difference in Dialect; and in some places adjoyning to
France, they haue a little smattering of that language.
The Country lieth exceeding low vpon the Seas, insomuch, that it is much subiect to inundations. In the time of
Henry the 2
d,
Flanders was so ouerflowne, that many thousands of people,
[Page 228] whose dwellings the Sea had deuoured, came into
England to beg new seates; and were by that King first placed in
Yorkeshire, and then remoued to
Pembrookeshire.
Guicciard. Since that, it hath in
Zealand swallowed eight of the Ilands, and in them 300 towns and villages; many of whose Churches and strong buildings, are at a dead low water to be seen; and as
Ouid hath it, of
Helice and
Buris, cities of
Achaia ▪
Invenies sub aquis; & adhuc ostendere nautae
Inclinata s
[...]lent cum moenibus oppida versir.
The water hides them, and the shipmen shew
The ruin'd walls, and steeples as they row.
The Commodities with which they most abound, are Li
[...] nens, Scarlet, Worsted, Saies, Silkes, Veluets, & the like s
[...]ffes; Armour, Cables, Ropes, Butter, Cheese.
Famous Captaines here haue not bin many, the people till these our dayes, liuing in perpetuall peace; the chiefe of such as haue beene, were
William Earle of
Holland, chosen also Emperour of
Germany; Baldwin Earle of
Flanders, Emperour of
Greece, & in these latter dayes the Princes of the house of
Nassaw.
Schollers it hath bred many, as
Iustus Lipsius, Erasmus, that great restorer of Learning in these parts;
G
[...]mma Frisias, R
[...] dolphus Agricola, I
[...]nus Douza, Putean, Levi
[...]us Lemnius, Ortelius, Mercator, &c.
Cam
[...]en.The Christian Religion was planted in seueral Prouinces, by seuerall men; in
Holland, Zealand, and
Freizland, by
Willbr
[...]d an
Englishman, the first Bishop of
Vtrecht. They are at this present, diuided in opinion; the States allow free exercise only of the
Reformed; the Archduke only of the
Romish Religiō; which hath beene the cause of all the warres in these Countreyes.
S
r W. Ral.The Revenew, before the
Spaniard made warre vpon them, was three Millions of Crownes: and indeed this town was the correlatiue of the
Indies; the losse of which, hath cost the King of
Spaine aboue 100 Millions of Gold, and 400000 men.
Hist. of Netherl.The chief Riuers are
1 Rhene, into which the old
Belgi did vse to cast the children, which they suspected to be illegitimate: for were they borne of a lawfull bed, they floated on the waters;
[Page 229] if of an vnlawfull, they sanke immediatly. Whereunto
Claudian alluding, saith,
Nascentes explorat gurgite Rhenus. But that great searcher of Antiquities,
V
[...]rstegan, is of opinion, that they hereby inured onely their Children to hardnes, and made
[...]yall of their strength, adultery being rarely found among them: and so these kindes of experiments needlesse.
2 Mosa, which doth compasse halfe the Countrey.
3 Ems, diuiding the two
Freizlands. 4 Scaldis, which arising in
Picardie, & running through
Artoys, and between
Haynault, and
Brabant, meeteth with the se
[...] a little aboue
Antwerpe: and 5
Lie, or
Ley, which runneth quite through
Flanders.
The shore of this Country hath bin much out-worne by the Sea,
L. Guicciar. especially that of the Ilands of
Zeal
[...]nd, and such as lie scattred about
Holland, where they are defended with banks & ramparts painfully made, and chargeably maintained. These banks are about ten ells in height, and 25 in bredth at the bottome: they are made of the hardest clay that may be gotten; in the inside stuffed with wood and stone; on the outside couered with matts, strong and thick made.
The former inhabitants were diuers, as shall be shewed in their diuers Prouinces, they are at this present diuided into 17 Prouinces.
Viz: into
- 4 Dukedomes
-
1 Limburg.
-
2 Luxenburg.
-
3 Gelderland.
-
4 Brabant.
- 1 Marquisate: viz. of
the holy Emp
[...]re.
- 7 Earledomes
-
1 Flanders.
-
2 Artoys.
-
3 Hainault.
-
4 Namurce.
-
5 Zutphen.
-
6 Holland.
-
7 Zealand.
- 5 Baronies
-
1 West-Freizland.
-
2 Vtrecht.
-
3 Overyss
[...]ll,
-
4 Machlyn.
-
5 Groyning.
1. LIMBOVRG.
The Dutchie of LIMBOVRG, and the Bishopricke of LEIGE, or LVYCKE, are environed with
Brabant, &
Namurce, West: with
Brabant and
Gulicke, North: with
Gulicke and
Collen, East: and with
Luxenbourg, South. The Westerne part belongeth to the Bishop, which comprehendeth 24 walled
[Page 230] townes, & 1800 Villages, with Parish Churches. The Bishop is a Prince of the Empire, D. of
Bouillon, Marquesse of
Franchimont, Earle of
Hasbani; and hath vnder him 52 Baronies of note. He is chosen by the Chapter of S.
Lambert, which is the chiefe Church in
Leige, or
Luyck, the chiefe towne seated on the
Meuse. The buildings of this town are very faire, especially the Monasteries and Abbeyes; for which cause it is called the
Paradise of Priests. This town next to
Gaunt, hath bin accompted the most seditious Town of
Europe, and was twice taken, & once destroyed by
Charles of
Burgundie, 1468. It is an Vniuersity, in which were students at one time, nine kings sonnes; 24 Dukes sonnes,
[...]9 Earles sonnes, besides Barons and Gentlmen.
2 Tongres a town now of no great bignesse; yet once so large, that
Atti
[...]a king of the
Hunnes, destroyed in it 100 Churches. 3
Dinand, hard vpon
Namur, destroyde by
Charles of
Burgundie. 4
Huy. 5
Bi
[...]sen. 6
Truden. This Bishoprick was erected by Pope
Constantine, Anno 710.
The Easterne part is properly called the Dutchie of
Limbourg: It containeth 5 Townes, viz:
Limbourg on the riuer
Weser. 2 Walkembourg, conquered by
Iohn D. of
Brabant. 3
Dalem strengthened with a castell. 4
Rode le Buck; 5
Carpen, seated between
Gulick and
Collen, and 123 Villages. It is said of this Country, that the bread is better then bread, the fire hotter then fire, and the Iron harder then Iron.
The Ancients were the
Eburones.
This Prouince of an Earledome, was made a Dukedome by the Emperour
Fred. Barbarossa; 1172: and being destitute of heires males, was seized on by the
Brabantine, 1293.
The Armes are
Argent, a Lyon
Barrie, of 10 peeces,
O, &
G.
Earn.2. LVXENBOVRG.
LVXENBOVRG is bounded with
Lembourg on the North;
Lorraine on the South; the Bishoprick of
Triers on the East; and the
Meuse on the West. It is in circuit 240 miles, in which are contained 1169 Villages,
L. Guicci
[...]r. and 23 walled Townes: the chief being
Luxenbourg on the riuer
Alsnuius, or
Elze: It took name, either quasi
Leucorum burgum, from the
Leuci being the first inhabitants: or quasi
Lucis burgum, because the
[Page 231] Sunne was here adored. It is nor yet recouered of the lasting warres between the
French and
Spaniards, brought vnto her.
2 Bostonack
[...] a faire town, and commonly called the
Paris of Ardenne For this Prou
[...]nce is diuided into two parts, viz;
Ardenne being on the West, and
Fannene on the East quarters. 3
Thio
[...] vitae, taken and spoiled by the
French, 1558, 4
Mommedi, and 5
Danvillers, ransacked by the
French, 1552. 6
Neufe ch
[...]l. 8
Rocke de Marche: and 9
Arluna, whose name quasi
Ara lu
[...]ae, importeth the Moone to haue bin here worshipped. The Ancients were the
Leuci and
Lingones; the language towards
Lo
[...]reine, French: in other parts
Dutch.
Here is the Forrest
Ardenna, once 500 miles compasse, now scarce 90 miles round, of which so many fabulous stories are reported. In this Forrest, or about the edges thereof, are the famous hot Baths, frequented from all the places of
Europe, and called the
Spa, not so pleasant as wholsome, not so wholesome as famous: Yet are they good for sundry d
[...]seases, as the Tertian Ague, and Dropsie, the Stone, the exulceration of the lungs, the Sci
[...]tique, &c. They are of most vertue in
Iuly, because they are then hottest; and to such as taste them, they rellish much of iron; from some iron mines, it seemeth, through which the waters runne.
In the skirts of this Countrey, towards
France, standeth the Dutchy of
Bovillon; the Prince whereof is of the
French Nobility & a great assistant to the Protestants: his chief Towns are
Sedan &
Bouillon. Of these,
Bouillon is in the hāds of the Bishop of
Leige; to whō
Godfrey of
Bouillon, at his journey into the
Holy land, sold it. It hath since that time, bin sometimes in the possessiōs of the Bishops, somtimes of the Dukes.
Sedan the Dukes seat, is a fine town, & honoured with a seat of Learning, which is a
Schola illustris; to which diuerse resort to study, but cannot take any degrees: so that I thinke this and the like places of study, are not much vnlike the two famous collegiat Schooles of
Winchester, and
Eaton with vs; the greatest difference being, that in these last named, learning is more restrained to particularities, then in the other.
Tilenus, before his fall from the true Church, was Professour of Diuinity here: and here
Berchat
[Page 232] the Scholiast on
Stephanus Catechisme, taught
Greeke.
Luxenbourg was formerly an Earledome, two of whose Earles were famous,
Munster. viz:
Henry the 7
th, who was poysoned by a Frier, in the Chalice; and
Iohn, who was by the States chosen King of
Bohemia. His successours joyntly ruled in both Provinces, the space of 130 yeares: during which time,
Luxenbourg was made a Dutchy, by the Emperour
Wenceslaus. This mans brother
Sigismund, sold it to
Antony Duke of
Brabant, in respect of a marriage betweene the said
Antony, and
Elizabeth daughter to
Iohn D. of
Gorlits, younger brother to this
Sigismund. After the death of Duke
Antony and his wife, this Dukedome sell to
Philip the Good; the Dukes elder brother, and heire.
Barae,The Armes
B, six Barrulets
A, supporting a Lyon
G, crowned and armed
O.
3. GELDERLAND.
GELDERLAND (so called from
Geldabum, once the metropolis) hath on the East
Cleue, on the West
Brabant, on the North
Freizland, on the South
Limbourg. It containeth 300 Villages,
L. Guicciar. and 24 Townes, the chiefe being
Noviomagum, or
Nanmegon, once a free Citty; & subdued by the
Geldroys, 1248 It is seated on that branch of the
Rhene, which is called the
Whaell; and was by
Charles the great made one of the seats of the Empire in these parts; the other two being
Aken, and
Thinovill. The homage which it owes to the Empire, whereof it was a free towne; is only a gloue of peper, which once in the yeare they must send to
Aken. 2 Ruermond, so called of the river
Ruer, &
Monde, which signifieth a mouth.
3 Arhnem, which was wont to be the residence of the
Gu
[...]lderland Dukes.
4. Harderwicke, which together with the two former, was walled by
Otho the third Earle.
5 Doesbourg. 6 Buren an Earledome; one of the Earles whereof was the Count
Egmond, who being opposite to the Prince of
Oranges counsell, about resisting the Duke of
Alva's entrance; was the first which by the said Duke was betrayed, and beheaded.
Philip of
Nassaw, the elder brother of Prince
Maurice, was during his life Earle of
Bur
[...]n, in right of his mother; who was heire vnto
Maximilian de Egmond
[Page 233] Earle hereof.
This Country is sit for feeding Beasts: which grow so great and fat; that Anno 1570, there was a
Gelderland Bull killed at
Antwerpe, which weighed 3200 pounds.
The Ancients were the
Menapij and the
Sicambri.
The Countrey was gouerned by Lords, till the yeare 1079;
Munster. in which, Lord
Otho was made Earle: and Anno 1339, Earle
Remald, was by the Emperour
Lodovicus Bavarus made Duke. It was sold by Duke
Arnald, to
Charles Duke of
Burgundy for 92000 Florens, and an annuall pension, 1472. Notwithstanding this compact,
Adolph that wicked Prince, his sonne succeeded, and him his sonne
Charles: after whose death,
Charles the 5
th possessed himselfe of
Gueldres, and
Zutphen, Anno 1543.
The Armes are
B, a Lyon
O, crowned
G.
4. BRABANT.
BRABANT (quasi
Brachland, id est, a barren soyle) hath on the East,
Guicciard. North, and South, the
Meuse; on the West the
Schald. It is in length 75, in breadth 60 miles; comprehending 700 Villages, and 26 Townes: the chiefe being
Lovaine, where is an Vniversity, erected by Duke
Iohn the 4
th, Anno 1426: here is also a Seminary of
English Iesuits. It is in compasse within the walls, foure miles; and 6 without: within which compasse are many goodly Gardens, Valleyes, Mountaines, Meddowes, &c. This is the mother towne of
Brabant, and the first which receaveth and giueth oath to their new Lord. In this Vniversitie are about 20 Colleges. 2
Bruxels, the Dukes seat, a towne of the same bignesse with
Lovaine; but for all commodities of pleasure, and profit; as also for the vniformenes and elegancy of the building, farre beyond it.
3 Bergen ap Some, famous for the notable resistance it made to
Spinola 1622.
4 Boldue. 5 Tilmont. 6 Mastricht, a Bishops See, till the remoouall to
Leige; here are two Churches of Canons, in one of which the Duke of
Brabant is alwaies a Canon. It is subiect partly to the Duke of
Brabant, and partly to the Bishop of
Leige, in whose country it standeth. The children are subiect to that Prince alwaies, to whom their mother was subiect, without relation to the fathers subiection▪ and when a stranger commeth to dwell there, he may liue vnder
[Page 234] which of them he list.
7 Breda, the seat of the Princes of
Orange till the last wars. It was taken from the
Spaniard by a few venterous Gentlemen, who hiding themselues in a boat couered with Turfe, were conveyed into the Castle, which they ma
[...]d: and the next day made the Prince of
Orange Lord of it againe. The people here of are none of the wisest, especially when they incline towards age; hence that saying of
Erasmus, Brabanti qu
[...] magis senescunt, eò magis stultescunt.
5. THE MARQVISATE.
Ortelius.THE MARQVISATE of the holy Empire, is contained in
Brabant. The chiefe Towne is
Antwerpe, being of an orbicular forme, and in circuit 7 miles. It was before the civill warres a Towne of infinite trading; the things bought and sold here, amounting to more in one month; then that of
Venice in 2 yeares. But now the
Hollanders haue so blocked vp the Hauen, that the trafficke is remoued hence to
Amsterdam. In th
[...]s
Antwerp there are 8 principall Channels cut out of the
Schelde, on which the Towne is seated;
Guicciard. the biggest of them being able to receaue 100 great ships. The causes of the great increase of this towne were three: 1 Two Marts holden here euery yeare, either of them during 6 weekes; in which space no man can either in his person, or his goods, be arrested. 2
ly, The King of
Portugall hauing in the yeare 1503, diuerted the course of traffique from
Alexandria and
Venice, to
Lisbon: kept here his Factor, and sent hither his spice; for which cause, Anno 1516, many Merchants left
Bruges, and dwelt here. 3
ly, In the warres betweene the
French, and
Charles the fift, many Gentlemen and others forsooke the Villages, and built here; so that
Antwerpe is since that time bigger then it was, by aboue 3000 houses.
These two Provinces were vnited to
Lorreine till the dates of
Otho the 3
d:
Munster. who gaue the Dukedome of
Brabant to one
Conrade, 985, The Marquisate was by the same
Otho erected, for the dowre of his aunt
Gerberge, mother to
Lotharius King of
France. How they became vnited, I haue not yet learned. In the yeare 1385, died
Iohn D. of
Brabant, leauing his estate to his eldest daughter
Iane; who dying without issue, gaue this Dutchie to
Antony, who was second son of
Philip Duke of
Burgundie
[Page 235] and to
Margaret; danghter vnto
Margaret her younger sister. After this
Antony, succeeded his two sonnes
Iohn and
Philip; who quickly dying left their estate to
Philip the Good, Duke of
Burgundie.
The Armes of
Brabant are
Sable a Lyon
Or.
Bara.
6. FLANDERS.
FLANDERS, so called
à Flando, because it lyeth open to the w
[...]ndes, is divided into
Imperialem, Gallicam, and
Teutonicam. This last is seuered from the other two,
L. Guicciar. by the riuer
Ley, or
Lis. The chiefe townes are
Gaunt or
Gandavum, whose wall is 7 miles in compasse; within which is much wast ground. The
[...]i
[...]ers
Schald and
Ley runne through it, & make in it 26 Ilands, ioyned together with 98 Bridges: and had not her often seditious, ruinated her beauties, she might haue been Queene of
Europe. In this Towne was borne
Iohn Duke of
Lancaster, vsually called
Iohn of
Gaunt. 2 Burgis, or
Brugg, once a famous Mart Towne; but now not a litle decayed, by reason that the seat of traffique was remoued hence to
Antwerpe. It was walled by Earle,
Baldwin, A
o 890: it is distant 3 leagues from the Sea; & is seated on a faire and deepe Channell, made by art; and filled with the waters of all the adioyning fountaines and riuerets. These artificiall Channels are in these Countries very frequent, to the great inriching of the whole state.
3 Ypres, a towne seated very str
[...]n
[...]ly, and almost impregnable, It standeth on a small river so named.
4 Winnocks Berge,, so called of
Winno
[...] an
Englishman, of holy and pure life.
5 Graueling on the sea side, which since the taking of
Callais by the
French, hath beene made the strongest sort of the
Low Countries. 6 Oudenard, the birthplace of
Margaret Dutches of
Parma, the gouernesse here for King
Ph
[...]l
[...] ▪ and mother to that excellent Souldier,
Alexander Farnesis. The some principall ports of
Flanders ▪ are
1 Dunkerke, the people of which in the late warres, so in
[...]ested the Seas.
2 Scluse
[...] the mo
[...]th of the Channell of
Bruges. It hath a very fai
[...]h
[...]en able to containe 500 good ships; and is now subiect to the States: with whose wellfare it cannot stand, to suffer the King of
[...]paine, to inioy any safe & large harbour in those Seas.
[...]
Newport, neer vnto which was fought a field battail between
[Page 236] Archduke
Albertus,
Hist. of the N
[...]therl. and the States. The victory, next vnder God, was gotten by the prudent conduct of the
Veres, and valour of the
English. 4 Ostend, which held against the Archduke a siege of three yeares, and as many months.
Emperiall Flanders, so called, becuase it was long vnder the obedience of the Emperours;
Guicciard. is seuered from
Brabant, by the riuer
Dender, from the
Gallicke Flanders, by the riuer
Schelde, about
Oudenarde. The chiefe Townes are,
1 Alost, on the
Dender. 2 Dendermond, at the mouth of the said river.
3 Hulst. 4 Axele. and
5 Rupelmond, the birthplace of
Mercator, that excellent Cosmographer.
Gall
[...]cke Flanders, so called, because it is properly belonging to
France, whose language is still here vsed; is seuered from the
Teutonicke Flanders, by the riuer
Leye; and from the
Emperiall, by the
Schelde, about
Oudenard. The chiefe Townes are
Lisle, or
Ryssell, the third towne of traffique in all the
Netherlands. 2 Doway an Vniversity.
3 Orchies. 4 Armentiers. 5 S
t
Amand. and
6 Turnay, or
Dornicke, on the
Schaldis; taken by our
Henry the 8, 1513: to whom the Cittizens paid 100000 Duckats for their ransome. It was restored to the
French for 600000 Crownes; and from him againe taken by
Charles the fift.
There are in all
Flanders 35 Townes, and 1178 Villages. The country is in length 96 miles, in breadth much lesse; it is bounded with
Brabant on the East;
Picardy on the West; the Sea on the North;
Artoys on the South.
Munster.The ancient inhabitants were the
Morini and
Rutheni. The first Earle was
Baldwin, promoted to that dignity by
Charles the Bald, Anno 863. It is accounted the prime Earledome, as
Millaine is the prime Dukedome of
Europe. The Earle among other prerogatiues, writeth himselfe
Comes Dei gratia; others only
Dei Clementia. The same of this Countrey hath beene so great, that it hath beene vsed for all
Belgia; It was vnited to the house of
Burgundie, by the marriage of Duke
Philip the hardy, to
Margaret daughter to
Lewis de Malaine,
Paradine. Earle of
Flanders Anno 1383. The Armes are
Or, a Lyon
Sable, langued and armed
Gules.
7. ARTOYS.
ARTOYS hath on the East,
Hainalt; on the West,
Picardy; on the North,
Guicciard.
Flanders; on the South,
Champaigne. The ancients were the
Attrebati It containeth 754 Villages, & 12 townes; the chief
[...] being
Attreb
[...]tium, or
Arras, whence come our cloathes of
Arras. 2 Ayre. 3 Pernes. 4 St
Omer, a good hauen.
5 Lilliers. and
6 Le cluse. The chiefe of the frontire townes, betweene this and
Picardie, are
1 Hedinfert, a very defensible towne, built by
Charles the Emperour out of the ruines of old
Hed
[...],
Comines. which towne he had razed, Anno 1553, when he tooke it from the
French. 2 Rentie. On the West part of
Artoys is S
t
Paul, whereof
Lewis of
Luxenbourg was Earle in the daies of
Lewis the 11
th: with whom, as also with
Charles of
Burgundie, and
Edward of
England, he plaied such crosse tricks; that hauing seuerally deluded them all, and kept them as well in continuall stri
[...]e with each other, as an vnseasonable suspicion of his vntowardly plots; he was at last by D.
Charles taken, & beheaded.
The first Earle of
Artoys,
Paradine. was
Robert sonne to
Lewis the 8
h of
France, Anno 1234. It was vnited to the house of
Burgundy, by marriage of Duke
Philip, and
Bonne daughter to
Philip of
Artoys, 1424.
The Armes are
Azure, Semi di flower de ly
[...]s Or, a
file with three
Labells Gules, charged with as many Castles of the
second.
8. HAINALT.
HAINALT, so called from the riuer
Hania,
Maginus. hath on the East,
Limbourg; on the West,
Flanders; on the North
Braban
[...]; on the South
Champaigne: It was formerly called
Saltus Carbonatius, and the lower
Picardie.
Grimston. The length of it is 60 miles, & 48 the breadth; in which space are 950 Villages, & 24 townes: The chiefe being
1 Mons, strong, ancient, and rich.
2 Valenciennes so seated on the
Scheld, that it cannot bee besieged, but with three Armies at once.
3 Cond
[...]. 4 That old towne
Bavays, at a pillar whereof beginne all the waies leading into
France, made of paued stone by
Brunhault the
French Queene; who together with
Fredegond, and
Katherine de Medices, may bee called the three Furies of
France. 5 Landrecy, on the riuer
Sambre, famous for the great resistance it made to
Charles the fift, An
o.
[Page 238] 15
[...].
6 Mariembourg, built by
Mary Queene of
Hurgarie, Go
[...]ernesse h
[...]e for her brother
Charles, 1542.
7 Engien.
[...] Re
[...]x. 9 Avennes on the borders toward
Champaigne; about w
[...]ich are d
[...]gged excellent white stones for building, and little i
[...] to marble. On the South part of
Hainault is the town and territory of
Cambray. This towne was by the Emperours made free and Imperiall: but by the
French who pretended title to it, diuers times possessed. In the time of
Lewis the 11
th, it submitted it selfe voluntarily to
Maximilian, afterwards Emperour: whose Nephew
Charles, hath fortified it with a strong cittadell: pretending their safety, but indeed to keepe it from revolt
[...]ng. The people notwithstanding retaine their ancient
[...]edome, and priuiledges.
Hainalt was vnited to
Flanders, Anno 1110; by marriage of Earle
Baldwin, and
Margaret Countesse of
Flanders: & d
[...]sioyned by
Iohn called
Avenion, who tooke it from his brothers
Gu
[...]do and
William. This
Iohn married
Atheilda, daughter and heire to
Floris, the 4
th of
Holland, Anno 1300: From which cō iunction issued
Iohn Earle of
Holland and
Hainalt.
Bara.The Armes are quarterly
Flanders, and
Holland.
9. NAMVRCE
L. Guice.NAMVRCE hath on the East
Limbourg; on the West,
Hainalt; on the North
Brabant; on the South,
Luxenbourg. This Countrey hath great store of Coales, contrary to the common nature of Coales, in that they are kindled with water, & quenched with Oyle. It containeth about 180 Villages, and foure Townes: viz:
1 Namurce, seated where
Sicambris payeth his Tribute to
Meuse. 2 Charlemont. 3 Valencourt. 4 Bovires. The men of this countrey are good Souldiers and very affectionate to their Prince. The countrey very fruitfull of all sorts of graine; enriched with mines of I sper, and all sorts of marble: But in iron so
[...]bundant, that
Vulcans forge may seeme to be restored againe to the world, and seated in this Prouince. All these commodities make the people as laborious, as wealthy. The principall Villages are
Floren, and
Deue.
Munster.This Fa
[...]ledome was vnited to the house of
Burgundie, An
o 1429, in which Earle
Iohn sold it to
Philip the Good.
[Page 239]The Armes are
Or,
Bara, a Lyon
Sable, debrused with a bend
Gules.
10. ZVTPHEN.
ZVTPHEN is a Towne in
Gelderland, which long hath beene an Earledome:
Hist. of Ne. It is seated on the riuer
Yssell, & is a towne of very great strength; in the siege of which was slaine that honour of Chivalrie, and mirrour of learning, gallant S
t
Philip Sidney, of whom our Brittish Epigrammatist thus versifieth.
D
[...]gna legi scribis▪ facis & dignissima scribi:
Scripta probant doctum te tua; facta, probum.
Thou writ'st things worthy reading, and dost doe
Things that are even most worthy writing too:
Thy workes thy learning praise,
Thy deeds thy goodnesse raise.
This Towne was recouered from the
Spaniard, Anno 1590, The Armes are
Azure a Lyon
Gules.
11 HOLLAND.
HOLLAND,
Ortelius. quasi
Hot-land, id est, a woody Country, hath on the East▪
Vt echt
[...]on the West, and North, the Sea, on the South the
Meuse. It is in cir
[...]uit 180 miles, no part of which is distant fr
[...]m the Sea, th
[...]e houres iourney. It comprehendeth 400 Vill
[...]ges, and 23 Townes: the chiefe being
1 Dordrect or
Do
[...]t where An
• 1618, was held a nationall
Synode against the
Arminians.
[...] Har
[...]em, where printing was invented, &
Tullies book
[...]
de O
[...]i
[...]ijs, was the first that ever was printed.
3 Le
[...]den, or
Lugdu
[...] Ba
[...]avorum, an Vniversity, founded Anno 1564. The Towne co
[...]sisteth of 41 Ilands, to which they pas
[...]e partly by bo
[...]ts▪ pa
[...]ly by bridges; whereof there are 145, & of them 1
[...]4 build
[...]d with stone. Here is in this towne a Castle said to ha
[...]e b
[...]ene buil
[...]ed by
Hengist the
Saxon, at his returne out of
E
[...]gland. 4 De
[...]it, the birthplace of that monstrous Heretique
Daui
[...] George who c
[...]lled himselfe
King, and
Christ immortall.
[...] with hi
[...] w
[...]e and children Anno 1544. to
Basil; there he set vp his doctrine: the points whereof were, that the Law and the
[...] were vnprofitable for the attaining of heauen; but his do
[...]ine able to saue such as receaued it. 2
ly, That hee was the true Christ and
Messias. 3
ly, That he had beene till that
[Page 240] present, kept in a place vnknown to all the Saints. And 4
ly, that he vvas not to restore the house of
Israel by death or tribulation, but by the loue and grace of the spirit. He died in the yeare 1556; and three yeares after, his doctrine was by them of
Basil condemned; his goods confiscate, and his bones taken vp & burned. He bound his Disciples to three things, first to conceal his name: 2
ly, not to reveale of what condition he had beene: & 3
ly, not to discouer the articles of his doctrine to any man in
Basil. 5
Alkmer, famous for the defeat which the D. of
Alva, receaued before it. For he in the beginning of the Low country troubles, hauing with the losse of 20000 of his owne men, forced
Ha
[...]lem; laid his siege round about this town. Had he le
[...]t any way for his Souldiers to haue fled thence, the towne had bin abandoned; but hauing environed them round, he put them to such a resolution, or desperation, choose you whether; that manfully they resisted 3 of his assaults; and in the end made him depart, with great losse, as well of his Souldiers, as his reputation.
7 Roterodam, where
Erasmus was borne.
8 Horne. 9 Ench
[...]sen. 10 Amsterdam, a very faire hauen Towne, out of which I haue s
[...]ene, saith
Gainsford, at one tide, 1000 ships of all sorts vse to goe out and in: so truely saith one,
Quod Tagus, at
(que) Haemus veh
[...]t, & Pactolus; in vnum
Ver
[...] hunc congestum dixeris esse locum.
What Tagus, Haemus, and Pactolus, beare:
You would coniecture to be heap'd vp here.
The present inhabitants are generally giuen to S
[...]afa
[...]ing lines: So that it is thought that in
Holland, Zeland and
Friezland, are 2500 good ships fit for burden, and warre. The women are all laborious in making stuffes; nay you can scarce finde a boy of 4 yeares of age, which cannot earne his own meat. The greatest commodity is Butter and Cheese: of which, besides that which they vse themselues; they make 100000
l yearely of that which they sell to their neighbours. By these meanes they are growne so potent a
[...]d rich, that as
Flanders hereto
[...]ore; so now
Holland is taken generally for all the
Provinces, I meane the
Vnited.
One miraculous accident I cannot ouerpass
[...] in silence namely how
Margaret sister to Earle
Floris the fourth, being of the
[Page 241] age of 42 yeares brought forth at one birth 365 children; halfe of them being Males, halfe Females, and the odde one an
Her
[...]
[...]. They were Christned in two Basons at the church
[...], by
Guido suffragan to the Bishop of
Vtr
[...]cht; who
[...] de M
[...]les
Ioha
[...] the Females
Elizabeths; both all which
[...] after died, and with them their mother. The Basons
[...] in the foresaid Church.
[...] of the
Holland Villages is the
Hage, or
Graven
[...] the generall Councell resideth. It containeth in it
[...]. The inhabitants will not wall it, as desiring
[...] the principall Village in
Europe, thē
[...]. The other Villages of note are
1 Egmond. 2 Bre
[...]
[...], which giue name to three excellent and
[...]. Neere vnto this last Village was the fort called
[...], built by
C. Caligula, in memory of his famous
[...] on this shore. For intending a voyage into
Britanie, to
[...] that nation; he borded his Galley, embattail'd his souldiers,
[...] the Trumpets to sound, gaue them the signall, and
[...] them to gather cockles. This Tow
[...] was at
[...]
R
[...]man
[...] Emp
[...]te ouerwhelm'd by the sea; the ru
[...]
[...]
[...]t a dead h
[...]w water, are yet to be seene.
Th
[...] old inhabitants were the
Batavi.
Bara. The Armes
O a Ly
[...].
12. ZELAND.
[...], quasi
Sea and
Land, consisteth of 7 Islands, the
[...] 1
[...],
Ortelius. which the Sea hath swallowed; and in them
[...] Townes. The seauen are,
1 Walcheren, whose
[...]
M
[...]dlsbourg, built, as they say, by Prince
Ze
[...] whom this Province was named) in honour of his
[...], and called
Metell
[...] Burgum. 2 Flushing
[...] good p
[...]rt▪ and inum
[...]ble str
[...]ngta: this Towne
[...] to the
English, her first Gouernour being wor
[...]
[...] also was the first towne which the
[...] tooke from the
Spaniard; the agents being
Vo
[...]
[...], and
M
[...]di Berland the Bayly thereof. A poore
[...] it was, peopled for the most part with Fishers: but
[...] the key of the
Netherlands, without whose licence, no
[Page 242] ship can passe to or from
Antwerp. Had Duke
Alva at the beginning of his gouernment, bestowed that care in fortifying this towne, which he did in strengthning
Antwerp; he had in all probability, hindred the generall revolt of these coūtries. Nigh to this Towne is the fort
Ramkins, once cautionary to the
English, together with the
Brill, the chiefe towne in the Ile of
Voo
[...]ne which is situate ouer against the South of
Holland; and commandeth all that passage downe to
Gertrudenberg, in
Brabant. These townes were taken from the
Spaniard, A
o 1572; assigned to Queen
Elizabeth A
o 1585; and surrendred by King
Iames to the States, 1616.
3 Vere, or
Canfer
[...], whence our
English Veres tooke their denomination: no maruell then is it, if so willingly they venture their liues for the defence of this Countrey, she being in a manner their Grandmother The second is
South Beuerland, whose chiefe towne is
Tergows
[...]. The third is
Schoven, whose Metropolis is
Sirexee; the next being
Breuers Haven. The fourth is
T
[...]len, whose chiefe towne is
Tertolen. The other three are
North Beverland, Duveland, and
Wolfersdike. In all this Countrey are eight Citties, 102 Villages. The soyle is farre more fruitfull then any of
Brabant; but they haue neither wood, nor fresh water.
The Armes are
Or, a Lyon
Gules,
[...]ising out of a Sea wauie,
Argent and
Azure.
13 WEST-FREIZLAND.
Ortelius.WEST-FREIZLAND, hath on the East,
Groyning; on the South,
Overyssell; on the other sides the Sea. It containeth 345 Villages, and 11 Townes: the chief being
Lewarden, where the common councell for the Province is kept.
2 Harlingem a Sea Towne.
3 Zwichen. 4 Doceum, where
Gemma Frisius was borne▪
L. Gui
[...]ciar. and
5 Franeker, a new Vniuersitie. Neere vnto this Province is the Ile
Schelinke, the shoares whereof are plentifully stored with Dog-fish, who are taken in this manner. The men of the Iland attire themselues in beasts skinnes, and then fall a dancing and leaping; with which sport the fish being delighted, make out of the water toward them. When they haue left the water, there are nets pitched betweene it and them; which done, the men put off their disguizes, and the frighted Fishes hasting
[Page 243] toward the sea, are caught in the toyles.
This Country had once its proprietary Kings, the last of which was
Roboald, vanquished by
Charlemaigne, & the countrey was made a member of the
French Empire.
Roboald during his captiuitie, was persuaded to be baptized, but being ready to be sprinkled with the holy water, he demanded where were his friends, and kinsfolkes; answere was made that they were in h
[...] because no Christians; neither then will I, quoth hee, for I loue to be among my friends.
The first Earle of
Holland,
Hist. of Net
Zeland, and
West-Freizland, was
Thierrie of
Aquitaine, preferred to that dignity by
Charles the bald, An
[...] 863. It was vnited to the house of
Burgundy, in the person of
D. Philip the good, sonne vnto
Margaret, daughter to
Albertu
[...] of
Bavaria, Earle of
Holland: which
Philip succeeded Countesse
Iaqueline, who died without issue, being daughter and heire to
William, the brother of the forenamed
Margaret, Anno 1433.
The Armes of this
Freizland are
Azure,
Bara.
semi of billets
Argent, two Lions
Or.
14 VTRECHT. 15 OVERYSSELL.
VTRECHT & her Diocesse was once part of
Holland ▪
Gul
[...]ciard. but now a distinct Prouince. It is bounded on the East with
Gelderland; on the North, South, and West, with
Holland. It containeth 70 Villages, and 5 Townes, viz:
1 Rhenen. 2 Wick te Duerstede, on the South West side of the Prouince.
3 Amesfort iust opposite to it, on the North.
4 Montscort on the Southwest; and
5 Vtrecht iust in the midst. It was first called
Antonins, of one of the
Antonines of
Rome; afterward by
Dagobert of
France, Traiectum, because of the common ferrie there. It is so seated, that a man may goe from hence in one day, to any one of 50 walled Townes equally from this distant: or to any of 26 Townes to dinner, and returne againe to bed. To her spirituall Iurisdiction belongeth the country beyond
Yssell, now called OVERYSSELL or
Transisulana. It is bounded on the North with
Freizland and
Groyning; on the South with
Gelderland; on the East with
Westphalia; on the West, with the Sea: containing 101 Villages, and 11 Townes; the chiefe of which are
[Page 244]
1 Swall 2 Campene. 3 Deuentor, taken by
Robert Dudley Earle of
Leicester for the
States, and villanously reyeelded to the
Spaniard by S
[...]
William Stanley: b
[...] regained not long after, 15
[...]0.
4
[...] 5
[...] Old
[...] Hard
[...]mb
[...]rge. 8
[...].
These two Provinces were
[...] the
[...] the Bishop of
Vtrecht.
Munster. The first was
[...] of
Bavaria; who being
[...]xpell'd by the Citizens
[...] & the Duke of
[...]: resigned his iurisdiction to
[...] fift, who entred into it as the first temporall Lo
[...], 1, 2
[...] and for the better administration of iustice, diuided
[...] Lordsh
[...]ps.
16 MACHLYN.
Ortelius.MACHLYN is a Towne in
Brabant, which
[...] nish invasion, was honoured with the Parliament,
[...] States. It was much defaced by firing of 800
[...] powder, Anno 1546: and by yeelding to the
Spania
[...]d,
[...] It containeth besides this Towne, nine Villages;
[...] followed the fortune of
Brabant,
L. Guicciar. though it inioy not the p
[...]ledges: for which cause many women at the time of
[...] birth, goe to be deliuered in
Brabant, that their
[...] capeable of the immunities of that countrie. This is a
[...] strong Towre, and so daintily seated amidst the waters of the riuer
Dele, that it may on all sides be drowned. Here
[...] stery wherein are sometimes 1600 Nunnes, who m
[...]y
[...] pleasure leaue the Cloyster, and ma
[...]ry.
17 GROYNING.
GROYNING is a Towne of
Well-Fr
[...]ezland, contain
[...]ng vnder her command 145 Villages, the chiefe being
[...], and
Ke
[...]kerke.
Aurie
[...]us. The towne is so called from a gree
[...]e in
[...] standeth. It belonged formerly to the Dukes of
[...] whom it was wrested by the Earle of
East-Freizland
[...] able to defend his vniust detention, sold it to
Cha
[...]les
[...]
Gue
[...]dres 1514: and in the yeare following it
[...]
Charles the fift,
[...]o whom
George Duke of
Saxonie
[...] all his interest. This Towne and her ter
[...]tory (which
[...] the
Ommelands) was oue
[...]-awed by the Duke of
Par
[...], 15
[...]0, & was recouered by the States in lesse then two mo
[...] 1594.
[Page 245] The territories of this Prouince are bounded on the East,
Guicciard. with
East-Freizland; on the West, with
West-Freizland; on the south with
Overyssell; on the North, with the Sea.
By the severall meanes before recited, these seuerall Prouinces came vnder the command of one Prince; who would haue made is a kingdome, had not the diuersity of lawes and prerogatiues, hindred his intention.
Hist. of the Netherl. Howsoeuer they continued faithfull subiects; and
Charles the Emperour at his death, commanded his sonne
Philip to vse that people well: telling him that they had beene the chiefe supporters of his estate and glory; and withall that if he vsed them otherwise then gently, they would be the ruine and destruction of him, and his fortunes; wherein the euent shewed that he was but too true a Prophet. After the establishment of
Philip in the gouernment, they to gaine his favour, gaue him 40 millions of Florens: but hee vnseasonably transported with a superstitious zeale, forgot both that, and his fathers Legacie; intangling himselfe and them in a tedious and bloudy war: from which he was compelled to desist with losse of men, mony, and credit. So that now the countrey is diuided betweene the
States, and the
Archduchesse.
The States haue vnder their
Aristocraticall gouernment, the Dutchie of
Gueldre
[...]. 2 the Earledomes of
Holland. 3 Zeland, and
4 Z
[...]tphen. 5 The Lordships of
Freizland. 6 Vt
[...]echt. 7 Overyssell. and
8 Groyning. This is the lesser part by farre, & more poore in respect of the soyle: but more populous, & by the industrie of the people,
[...]arre more rich. They keepe about 30000 Souldiers in continuall Garrison; whose pay together with their Officers and Captaines wages, amounteth to 500000
l yearely, or thereabout, which is raised by taxes from all commodities, victuals, and the like. The
LL the
States are chosen for euery Prouince one: the common counsell of euery particular Province is collected out of the Townes and principall Villages. The Councell of the particular Prouinces, resideth in the principall Townes of such Prouinces: but the Councell of the
Generall States resideth continually at the
Hage in
Holland: in which Councell
Maurice Prince of
Orange, and the Embassadour, or Leiger for
England, haue their places, and voices, a
[...]
[Page 246] members of it; and that as free & binding as the general estates themselues.
Here liue, but not with open exercise of religion, almost as many
Iewes, Anabaptists, Papists, So
[...]inians, and the like, as
Protestants; if not more. For since all s
[...]rts spent their bloud, lost their friends, and consumed their estate against the common enimie in warre; good reason they should enioy the blessings of peace. Notwithstanding they are not called to gouernment, or any publike charge; such offices being alwaies conferred on the reformed. The Captaine Generall of all their forces, is
Maurice of
Nassaw, Prince of
Orange, a valiant and expert leader.
The profits which the
Arch-Duke reapeth from his part of the country, are not great: his Souldiers pay is great, and hee is loath by taxes and other the like burdens, to exasperat the people, incite them to another rebellion, or startle their resolutions to some farther designes against his quiet.
For the better historifying the breach of these Countries, from the kings of
Spaine, I will ascend to the beginning of the house of
Burgund
[...]e. That the Dutchie, and Countie of
Burgundie, formerly diuided, were vnited by the marriage of
Ioane the Countesse, with Duke
Eudes 1331; as also how they were given by King
Charles the fift to his brother
Philip the hardy, A
• 1369: we haue before related. This
Philip tooke to wi
[...]e
Margaret, daughter to
Iohn d
[...] Malaine, Earle of
Flanders; and in her right succeeded in that Earledome, Anno 1383. Vnder his successours, especially
Philip the good (vnder whom most of the
Belgicke Provinces became vnited) the subiects of
Be
[...]gia and
Burgundie so abounded in wealth; that
Comines, who then liued, saith, that these Signeuries seemed like the
Land of promise: the people being in their apparell, excessiuely gorgeous; in their banquets ouer sumptuous; in their manners, dissolute: vices vsually accompanying this kinde of felicity.
Charles the warlike made an end of this happinesse, by warring on king
Lewis the 11
th; for though he kept the warre from his owne home, yet after his death at the battle of
Nancie; the
French king bereft his successour the Lady
Mary of the Dutchy of
Burgundie, & many Townes and Lordships in
Picardie; besides the greatest part
[Page 247] of the Dutchy of
Artoys. This
Mary, married
Maxim
[...]lian Arch-Duke of
Austria, with whom hauing liued about 5 years she brake her thigh with a fall from her horse; and in a womā ly modesty, chose rather to dye, then to permit any Chirurgian to dresse her there where she was hurt. In her ended the house of
Burgundie; the rights of these Prouinces being translated into the house of
Austria, and from thence to
Spaine: which hapned by the marriage of
Philip, sonne to
Mary, with
Ioan, daughter and heire to
Ferdinand, and
Isabell, who then possessed all the continent of
Spaine, Portugall excepted. During the g
[...]uernment of this
Philip, Charles his sonne, and
Philip his grandchild; these Countries, especially
Luxenbourg, Hainal
[...], and
Artoys, were ransacked and harrowed by the
French: with whom these Princes were continually in war. But when a Truce was made betweene
Spaine, and
France; then beganne King
Philip to cast his thoughts on the subiection of this people to his wil & pleasure. For they were so fortified and insconced, as it were, with priuiledges, which their former Princes had granted, & the latter were sworne to obserue; that hee found himselfe to want much of that free and vncontrolable power,
L. Guic
[...]. which his violent spirit seemed euery where to desire. Some of these immunities we
[...]e, that the Prince could place no stranger amongst them, either in offices of warre or iustice. 2
ly, The Prince could giue nothing to the Clergy: nor 3
ly, leavie no Subsidies without the States of the Country. But the maine prerogatiue was, that if the Prince by violence or wrong, did infringe any of the said Charters and Franchises; the people after their declaratiō there of made,
Sr
R. Wi
[...]. may goe to election of a new Prince. This not a little grieued the
Spaniards, that such base and vnworthy people (for so they esteemed them) should in such liberty possesse so braue and rich a Country; their King bearing no title of maiestie, or absolute command ouer them. Besides the reformation of Religion, which then began to growe to some strength, moued the King to reduce thē by
Spanish Rhetoricke (that is by the Sword and the Cannon) to the
Romish Church. To these ends hee sent the Duke of
Alua, an old and expert Captaine, as hauing 60 yeares beene a Souldier, with a puissant army, to bee his
Vice-Roy
[Page 248] among them. He gaue him also a commission of that large extent, that he might place and displace whom he would, & execute all such as he found opposite to his designes. At that time the two chiefe men were the Prince of
Orange, and Count
Egmont; the first was more potent with the people, the latter with the Souldiers. Had these two joyned together, they might easily haue preuented D.
Alba's entrance; but
Egmont was so soothed vp with letters from
Spaine, that he beleeued not the intelligence which the Prince had, concerning the Dukes Commission. The Earle exhorted the Prince to submit himselfe to the pleasure of the King, and so to preuent the ruine of his house: the Prince desired the Earle to maintaine the liberty of his country; as for himself,
he had rather bee a Prince without an hous
[...], then a Count without an head. Being thus resolued, the Prince retires to his friends of
Nassaw, in high
Germanie; the Earle stayeth to congratulate the entrance of the new Gouernour: Who had no sooner setled himselfe, but he intrapped the Counts of
Horne, &
Egmont, & beheaded them. Anno 1567. Being thus rid of these two, with diuers others of good quality; who liuing would much haue hindred his proceedings; he quartered his
Spaniards in the Townes and Prov
[...]nces, spoyled the people not of their priuiledges onely, but their liberty; among the reformed hee brought in the bloudy Inquisition; and indeed so tyrannically did he behaue himselfe, that the people were forced to a defensiue warre, as well for their liues as substances. This was a warre of State, not Religion; the most part of the
Hollanders being Papists, at the time of their taking Armes. During these troubles, the Prince of
Orenge was not idle; but he in one place, and Count
Lodowicke his brother, in another; kept
D. Alva imployed: though diuers times not with such fortunate successe, as the cause deserued. In the yeare 1572,
Flushing was surprized by
Voorst, and
Berland, as we haue before said. So also was the
Brill in
Voorne, an Iland of
Holland, by the
Count de la March: And not long after, all
Holland, except
Amsterdam, followed the fortune and side of the Prince, together with all of the Townes of
Zealand, Middlebourg excepted. Anno 1573
D'Alba being recalled,
Don Lewis de Requis
[...]ns
[Page 249] was appointed Gouernour, during whose rule, many of the
Belgians abandoned their Country, some flying into
Germany, others into
France,
Hist. of Ne
[...] most into
England. After his death, & before the arriuall of
Don Iohn, the Prince and his party recouered strength and courage again, till the comming of the Duke of
Parma, who brought them into worse case then euer. Yet Anno 1581. they declare by their writings directed to all people, that
Philip of
[...]paine was fallen from the gouernment; and take a new oath of the people, which bound them neuer to returne to the
Spanish obedience. This done, they elect
Francis Duke of
Aniou, heire apparant to the
French king, and then in no small hopes of marrying our Queene, to be their Lord. But he intending rather to settle a tyrann
[...]e in himself, then to driue it from the
Spaniard, attempted
Antwerpe, put his men into the town, but was by the valour of the Burgers shamefully repulst. Shame of this ignoble enterprise, especially griefe for its ill successe▪ took him out of the world. The State of these countries was then thus by his Hieroglyphick, expressed. A cow represen
[...]ed
[...]he body of
Belgia, there stood the King of
Spaine spurring her; the Queen of
England
[...]eeding her, the Prince of
Orenge m
[...]lking her; And Duke
Francis plucking her back by the taile, but she soul'd his fingers. During his vnfortunate gouernment,
Parma preuailed in all places, especially after the death of
William Prince of
Orenge; treacherously slaine with a Pistoll, A
o 1584. Now were the poore
Hollanders truely miserable, hauing none to lead them, none to protect them; but such as were likely to regard their own good, more then theirs.
England was then only sanctuary they had now left, to her they sue, offering the Queene thereof, the soueraignty of their Prouinces; who had if not a true, yet a plausible title to them; As being lineallly descended from
Edward the th
[...]rd, and
Philip his wi
[...]e, who was sis
[...]r, (and (as some say heire) to
Wllliam Earle of
Hainalt, Holland▪ &c. If
Margar
[...]t, from whom the right of
Spaine is de
[...]iued, were Daughter to Earle
William, then was our Queene to succeed after
Philip, who was rejected: if that
Margaret were (as many w
[...]ite) his yonger sister, then was our Queen the vndoubted heire, her Predecessour
Philippa, being
[Page 250] Earle
Williams eldest sister. Our Heroick Queene not disputing the right of the title, nor intending to her selfe any thing, saue the honor of relieuing her distressed neighbours; like a true
Defen
[...]resse of the Faith, took them into her protection. Vnder wh
[...]ch, the
Belgian affaires succeeded so prosperously (I will not now stand on particulars) that before they would hearken to any treaty of peace, they forced the King of
Spaine to confesse, that they were a people so free, that he had no right to the place, which they were possessed of. This peace was concluded, Anno 1609: Since which time, they haue kept garrisons well disciplined, and as well payed. So that these Countries haue (in these late dayes) bin the
Campus Martius, or Schoole of defence for all Ch
[...]istendome; to which the youth of all Nations repaire, to see the manner of fortifications, and learne the Art of warre. The people hereof haue for 40 yeares held the sta
[...]e against a most puissant Monarch, and haue with so great advantage capitulated, that it is obserued, where all other Nations grow poore with warre, these only grow rich. Whereupon it is remarkeable to consider into what follies and extremities Princes runne, by vsing their people to the warres. The Kings of
France place most of their hopes in their
Cavalrie; because in policy they would not that the vulgar should bee exercised in armes.
Lycurgus gaue a law to the
Lacedemonians, that they should neuer fight often with one enemy: the breaking whereof made the
Thebans a small Common-wealth, to be their equals in power. The
Turkes wonne this vast Empire they now possesse, by making many, and speedy warres: but now that policy being worne out of fashion; we see that (to omit
Persia) the little and distracted kingdome of
Hungary, hath for euen almost 200 yeares, resist
[...]d them. So was it between the Dukes of
Austria, and the
Switzers; and so it is betwixt the
Spaniard, and
Low-countrymen;
Arch. Ab. who being formerly accounted a dull & heauy people, altogether vnfit for the warres: by their continuall combating with the
Spaniard, are become ingenious, full of action, and great managers of causes appertaining to fights, either by sea or land. We may hereby also perceiue what advantages a small State gaineth, by fortifying places and passages:
[Page 251] there being nothing which sooner hindreth a great Prince, then to beleaguer a well fortified towne: for that herein he consumeth his time, and commonly looseth his men, credit, & mony: as the
Romanes before
Numantia; the great
Turke in
Malta; and
Charles of
Burgundy before
Nancie. For where warre is drawn out of the field vnto the wals, the Mattock and Spade being more necessary then the Sword and Speare: there the valour of the assailants is little auaileable, because it wanteth its proper obiect.
Since the vniting of most of these Provinces, these haue bin the Lords of
Belgia.
Hist. of Net.
-
1383
- 1
Philip the hardy, Duke of
Burg. E. of
Flanders.
-
- 2
Iohn the proud, D. of
Burg. E. of
Flanders.
-
- 3
Philip II the Good, Duke of
Burg. Brab. Lux. Limb. Marquesse of the Empire; E. of
Fland. Art. Nam, Hain. Holl. Zel, Lord of
Freiz, and
Machlyn.
-
1467
- 4
Charles the warlike.
-
1476
- 5
Mary, daughter to
Charles.
-
1476
- 5
Maximilian Archd. of
Austria.
-
1481
- 6
Philip II. Archd. of
Austria, D. of
Burg.
-
1481
- 6
Ioane Queene of
Castile.
-
1506
- 7
Charles II. Emperour, K. of
Spaine, Archd. of
Austria, D. of
Burg. Brab. Guel. Lux Limb. Marq. of the
Empire: Earle of
Fland. Artoys, Nam. Holl. Hain. Zel. Lord of
Freiz. Vtr. Over. Groyn. Machlyn.
-
1559
- 8
Philip IV. of
Sp. II, reiected by the
States.
-
1599
- 5
Clara Isabella Eugeniae, daughter to
Philip.
-
1599
- 5
Albertus Archd. of
Austria.
The principall order of Knighthood in these Countries, hath bin, and is of the
Golden Pleece,
Guicciard. instituted by Duke
Philip the Good, Anno 1430: in analogie to
Gedeons Fleece, as some will; or
Iasons Fleece, as others thinke; and it may be in token of the loue he bare to the
English Wooll, from which he receiued so great profits. They weare a collar of gold, interlaced with
[...] iron, seeming to strike fire out of a flint; the word
Ex ferro flammam; at the end hung the Fleece, or
Toison d' Or. This company was raised by the same
Philip from 25, (for at first institution
[Page 252] they were no more) to 3
[...];
Charles the fift raised them to 51; and now there may be as many as the King of
Spaine will invest with it.
Here are 6 Vniuersities.
-
Lovaine Brab.
-
Doway. Fland.
-
Leige. Limb.
-
Leiden. Holl.
-
Harderwicke. Geld.
-
Groyning. 1614.
Before the reformation and
Spanish invasion, here were reckoned
-
Archbishops 3
-
Dukes 4
-
Earles 7
-
Bishops 15
-
Marquesse 1
-
Lords 5
Thus much of
Belgia.
OF GERMANIE.
Maginus.GERMANIE is bounded on the West with
France and
Be
[...]gia; on the North with
Denmarke and her seas; on the East wit
[...]
Prussia, Poland, and
Hungary: on the South with the
Alpes. It was so called (as some think) by the
Roman
[...], who passing ouer
Rhene to satisfie his eye in seeing forrain countries, or to enrich himselfe with the spoyle of an vnfriendly Nation, seeing the people so like vnto the
Gaules in speech, man
[...]ers, & complexion, called them the
Germane to the
French. Others doe deriue it from
[...]er, which signifieth all; and man: whence also came the name of
Almayne, as well as that of
Germane. By this Etymologie they would imply, that the
Almaines or
Germanes are a very warlike Nation; as a people that haue in the
[...],
nihil nisi virile, nothing weak or womanish, nor indeed any thing not worthy a man. B
[...]t it is by others as probablie conjectured, that they are called
Almanes or
Germanes, because they consist of so many seuerall nations, comming out of the North & North-East hither, that they seeme to be an hotchpot or mixture of all kindes of men, kn
[...]aded into one name and country: and this is the conceit of
Asinius Qu
[...]dratus.
The compasse of this spacious countrey, is 2600
English miles: the figure is almost an exact square, each side being in
[Page 253] length 650 miles. It is situate in the Northerne temperat
Zone, vn
[...]r the 7
•• and 11
th Climates, the longest day being 17
[...], and a halfe.
I
[...] is supposed to contain 10 milliōs of people: the men of the po
[...]e
[...] sor
[...], laborious, painfu
[...]l, and of sincere behauiour: the Nobles either profound schollers,
Boter. relat. or resolute souldiers, louers of true honour, though
Tacitus thought otherwise, saying; the
[...] liberty, the
Belgians for honours, the
Germanes
[...] little addicted to
Venus, and very much to
[...] the proverb,
Germanorum vivere, est biber
[...] ▪
[...] sicles:
Germani possunt cunctos tolerare labores,
O utinam possent tam benè ferre sitim.
G
[...]rmanes themselues vnto all workes inure,
Oh would they thirst could halfe so well endure.
[...] of a strong constitution, and much inclining to
[...] whereupon Pope
Iulio the second, styling the
Spani
[...] of the aire, because of their ambition; the
Venetians
[...], fishes of the Sea: c
[...]l
[...]ed the
Germans, beasts of
[...]. And when
Augustus established the Monarchie of
[...] was advised by
Agri
[...]pa, to choose a guard of
Germ
[...],
[...]he reason was, because in those great bodies, there was
[...] hidden, and lesse subtilty; & that they were a people that
[...] more pleasure to be commanded, then to command. In mat
[...]ers of war
[...]e thi
[...] people haue bin euer in a mea
[...] yet not so much by the valour, or conduct of their (
[...] or they haue had but few such) as by their owne
[...]. They withstood the
Romanes 210 yeares; afflicting and
[...] them more in that space; then either the
Carcha
[...] Spaniards, French, or
Parthians: and euen at the last (
[...]aith
[...])
t
[...]u
[...]mpha
[...]imagis sunt, quàm vi
[...]li. In our times
[...], and
[...]ans
[...]ghts of
G
[...]rmanie, are of indifferent
[...] their onely, or at least their greatest fault b
[...]ing a
[...] custome they h
[...]e, euen in the midst of a battail, if their
[...] truly p
[...]ed to cry
gu
[...]lt, gu
[...]lt, cast downe their
[...] suffer▪ themselues to bee cut in pieces by the
[...].
[Page 254]The women are of a good complexion, though by reason of their intemperance in eating and drinking, they are somewhat corpulent: women (as they say) of good carriage, good bea
[...]ers, and good breeders.
The diet of
Germany, Italy, and that of
France, is thus censured: the
Germans haue much meat,
View of Fr. but sluttishly dressed; the
French litle, but cleanly handled; the
Italians neither one nor the other.
The titles of the Fathers descend to all the children, euery son of a Duke, being a Duke; and euery daughter a Dutchesse: a thing which the
Italians hold so ridiculous, that they put it in the fore-front of this facetious Satyre. The
Dukes and
Earles of
Germany, the
Dons of
Spaine, the
Monsieurs of
France, the Bishops of
Italy, the Nobility of
Hungary, the Lairdes of
Scotland, the Knights of
Naples, and the younger brethren of
England, make a poore company. For by this common assuming of the Fathers honour, and parting his lands among all the brethren; the Nobility is beyond reason multiplied,
Morison. and no lesse impouerisht: there being not long since, 17 Princes of
Anhalt, & 27 Counts of
Mansfield; to most of which, their Armes haue bin the best part of their riches,
& nihil nisi arma & manus, & in his omnia, as
Tacitus once said of the
Brittaines.
Their language being the
Dutch, hath lesse commixture with the Latine, then any which is vsed in the Westerne parts, and is very harsh, by reason of its many consonants.
Tacitus accounted this country rude and barren, as then cō taining nothing but vnpeopled Forrests, vprofitable Heaths, and vnhealthfull pooles: but were he now aliue, he would bee forced to sing a
Palinodia, confessing it to be both pleasing, healthfull and profitable; abounding with Mines of Siluer, and inferiour mettals; plentifull in Corne and Wines, which they transport into other Countries; together with fresh fish, Linnens, Quicksiluer, Allum, Armours, and other iron-workes, The Arable lands are in the East parts so spacious, that the husbandman going forward with his plough in the morning, turneth not back again till it be mid-day. So making his whole dayes worke, but two ploughed furrowes; one in his going
[Page 255] forward, the other in his returne, as
Verstegan relateth.
In former times this Country yeelded neither good Captain, nor good Scholler; the later both, but especially the Scholler, as
Albertus Magnus the Physician, and great Philosopher; who made the Statua of a man, which by the operation of inward artificiall engins, could speak very articulately, and was the worke of 30 yeares:
Appian the Cosmographer,
Gesner the Philosopher,
Munster, Luther, Vrsinus, Zuinglius, Scultetus, &
Iunius, with many other Diuines, besides
Keckerman, Alstedius, Timpler,
Munster.
Goclenius, &c. To those let me adde
Bertholdus Swart, if not for his learning, yet for one of his inventions; being that fatall instrument, called the Gunne. This
Swarte was a
Franciscan, and studious in
Alohymie. For the finding out of experiments in this Art, he was one euening tempering brimstone, dried earth, and certain other ingredients, in a mortar, which he couered with a stone. The night growing on, he took a tinderbox to light him a candle; where striking fire, a spark by chance flew into the mortar, and catching hold of the brimstone, and salt-peter, with great violence blew vp the stone. The cunning
Alchymist guessing which of his ingredients it was that produced this effect, made h
[...]m an iron pipe, crammed it with sulphure, and stones; and putting fire to it, saw with what great fury and noyse it discharged it selfe. This Invention he communicated to the
Venetians,
Guicciard. Anno 1330, or thereabouts; who hauing bin often vanquished by the
Genewaies, and driuen almost to a necessity of yeelding to them: by the help of these Gunnes, (Bombards they were then called) gaue vnto their enemies a notable discomfiture. And this was the first battaile that euer those warlike pieces had a part in: which not long after, put to silence all the engins and dev
[...]ces, where with the Ancients were wont to make their bat
[...]erie. The next that made vse of this Instrument, were the inhabitants of the
Balticke sea:
Camd. Re
[...]. and not long after them, the
English, at the siege of
Calice, Anno 1347; about which time they began also to be vsed in
Spaine. The
French, it seemeth, learned the vse of them from the
English; and the first benefit receiued by them, was the death of that famous Leader,
Thomas Montacute, Earle of
Salisbury, who at the siege of
Orleance,
[Page 256] was slain with a great shot, Anno 1425. The
Turbes are beholding for them to the warres they had with the
Venet
[...]an
[...]; beholding I say,
Turk. hist. for notwithstandi
[...]g the harmes receiued by them at first; yet afterward growing expert in managing of thē, they gaue vnto
Vffin Cassares, and
Hismael, two of the most mighty Emperours of
Persia, two memorable ouerthrowes, by the help of their great Ordinance only. The
Portugals were in this Art, the Tutors to the
Persians: for as
Solyman the
[...] Emperour objected against them, they not only aided
[...] the
Sophie with certain h
[...]rcabagiers; but also sent him workmen to shew him the vse and making of Artillerie. These great pieces at the first invention were rude, vnweldie, and charged with stone bullets only: but by degree, they come to that perfection, both for the wall a
[...]d the hard, that they
[...] Whether now Archerie or Gunning be to be protected, I stand not here to determine: onely this I am sure of, that victories haue been of late purchased with lesse expence of life & blo
[...]d, then euer in former times they were. But of this theame m
[...]e hereafter.
The Religion here is diuers,
Iewes being intermingled with
Christians, these diuided into
Pap
[...]sts and
Pr
[...]testants. These latter also are diuided into
Lutherans and
Calvi
[...]ists, who though in all things opposite to the
Romish Church, are yet in some few, contrary one to the other: the
Lutheran maintaining consubstantiation in the blessed Eucharist, with omnipresen
[...]e: and eternall predestination, to be out of a fore-scene faith and good workes, and not absolute. Which tenents not
[...] to the word of the most High, are impugned b
[...] the
[...] and that with more vehemencie, and lesse mod
[...]st
[...]e,
[...] and writing, then is profitable to either: making
[...] ther worse then better, by bitter calumniati
[...]ns
[...] to be the two chiefe, if not only poi
[...]s, they
[...].
Boterus reckoneth the Revenues of the
[...] lions, which indeed were true, taking
Anst
[...]hemia for parts of it: but since these are not
[...] Imperiall Throne, but that they may be vtterly di
[...], reason they should be admitted into the reckoning.
[...]tiles
[Page 257] are parts of the Empire, but acknowledge no subiection▪ as
Denmarke, Switzerland, and the
Seuenteene Provinces; Some again acknowledge a kind of subiection, but come not to the Diets, as some
Italian Potentates, the Dukes of
Lorreine and
Savoy; and some both confesse the Emperours soueraigntie, & come to all Councels, namely the
Germaine Princes; who all pay certain monies, which they count a contribution, but no tribute. The cities of this country are of 3 sorts,
Hansetownes, which enjoy large pr
[...]uiledges and immunities,
Morison▪ and are in number 72: such are
Lubecke, Hambourg, Madenbourg: Each of which is able to put to sea 150 good Ships. The second sort are they which are holden by inheritance of some Princes. The third sort are the
Free or
Imperiall cities: Free for their great prerogatiues of coyning moneys, and ruling by their owne lawes;
Imperiall, as knowing no Lord or protectour, but the Emperour; to whom they pay two third parts of such contributions, as are assessed in the assemblies, and about 1500 Florens yearely, for themselues and their territories. This revenue as it is certainely knowne not to be very great, so cannot wee certainly know how great or litle. These cities enioying so many priuiledges, and hauing so full a command ouer the neighbouring country, and the villages thereof, are exceeding rich & potent. I will instance only in
Norimberg, by which wee may guesse at the rest: and in
Norimberg also I can but ayme at the whole wealth, by a particular losse, which was thus. A
o 1554. when
Maeurice Duke of
Saxony,
Sleid. Com. and his associats, had driuen the Emperour
Charles out of
Germany, Albert Marquesse of
Brandenbourg, whose sword was in a manner his law, and his revenue, besieged this City: He burnt 100 of the villages belonging to it, 70 manors and sermes appertaining to the citizens: 3000 acres of wood: and after all this spoyle, compoundeth with them for 200000 crownes, and sixe pieces of Ordinance. As for the Religion in these free and Imperiall townes professed, it is in a manner totally the reformed; there being 3 onely, which adhere wholly to the Church of
Rome, which are
Gmond, Vberlinque, or
Whirlingen, and
Dinkelspuhel; three smal townes in the lower
Suevia, and in some few of the rest, both
[Page 258] religions are permitted. In briefe these are called free Citties (as
Guicciardine the Historian defineth them) which acknowledging by a certain determinate tribute, the authority of the Empire, doe notwithstanding in all other things, gouern themselues after their own lawes: not seeking to amplifie their territories, but to defend their liberties. They are in number 60, as
Francsort, Norimberg, with the rest: which together with the Princes in time of warres, are to aide the Emperour with 3842 horse, and 16300 foot; but how small a triste is that, in respect of so huge a Country.
The principall riuers are
1 Danubius, which rising out of
Nigrasylva, and receiuing amongst others, 60 navigable riuers, disgorgeth his full stomack out of his 7 mouthes, into the
Euxine seas, after it hath streamed along for the space of 1500 miles.
Cedere Danubius se tibi Nile negat.
O seuen-mouth'd Nile I plainly see,
Danow will scarce giue way to thee.
2
Rhene, which arising in
Helvetia, and running through
Germanie and
Belgia, after a course of 800 miles, saluteth the
Germane Ocean; into which also runneth
3 the
Albis, after a journy of more then 400 miles; rising about the lowest skirts of
Bohemia, and passing by
Madenberg, Brunswicke, &
Denmarke. 4 Odera which hath his fountaine in the hithermost con
[...]in
[...]s of
Silesia; and after it hath runne a s
[...]lent course through
Brandenbourg, and
Pomerania, of some 300 miles in length; openeth his wide mouth in the
Balticke sea.
5 Maenus. 6 Visurgis, or
Weser.
About 130 yeares after the vniuersall deluge, and not long after the confusion of tongues at
Babell,
Munster. (if wee may beleeue what we find recorded) one
Teuto the son of
Gomer, came into
Germany; of whom the people of his posterity were called
Teutones: by which name, many of them were known to the
Romanes, though not without a miscellaneous admixture of others; as the
Cha
[...]ti, Cherusci, Suevi, and the like.
Caesar opened the way for the
Romanes to this country, the conquest wherof was brought to best perfection by him, who for his happy victories, was meritoriously named
Germanicus. It continued
[Page 259]
Romane vntill the dayes of
Phocas; when
France, Spaine, and
Germanie, at a clap shaked off all allegiance to the Empire; so detestable is a tyrannicall vsurper, that euen barbarous and ignoble spirits abhorre his gouernment.
Germanie being now slipt from its former bondage, was distracted into many petty royalties; all or most of which, were extinguished by the greater light of the
French Monarchie, vnder
Pepin and
Charles, Kings of
France: the latter being for his many seruices to the Church, made Emperour of the
West, containing vnder its command, part of
Spaine, and
Italy, all
France, and
Germanie, which last hath bin the seat of most of his successours. So that now the prophecie of the
Druides, concerning the remouing of the Empire into these parts, seemeth to haue bin fulfilled, though
Tacitus in his time accounted it a vaine and idle prediction. For when
Civilis raised a rebellion in
Germany against
Vespasian, then newly made Emperour;
possessionem rerum humanarum Transalpinis gentibus portendi, superstitione vanâ Druidae canebant. And by this erecting of the Westerne Empire, we see the prophecie to haue bin good; though it was not so soone fulfilled, as was expected.
The Emperours of
Germany.
-
801
- 1
Carolus M. 14
-
815
- 2
Ludov. Pius 26
-
841
- 3
Lotharius 15
-
856
- 4
Ludovious II 19
-
877
- 5
Carolus Calvus 2
-
- 6
Ludov. III.
Balbus
-
- 7
Carol. III.
Crassus
Freigius.
-
891
- 8
Arnolphus 12
-
903
- 9
Ludovicus IV.
10
-
913
- 10
Conradus I.
7. This Prince was the last of the blood of
Charles the great: for the
Francones and the
Saxones, seeing
Charles the simple King of
France, wholly possessed with the
Normans; took that advantage, and chose an Emperour of their owne blood: a worthy Prince questionlesse they made choyce of,
Muster.
subduing to the Empire the
Sclavonians, the
Hungarians, Dalmatians, Bohemians, Lorreine, and
Brandenburg: for his delight is fowling he was called
-
920
- 11
Henricus Auceps 18
-
938
- 12
Otho I.
36
-
974
- 13
Otho II. 10
-
[Page 260]984
- 14
Otho III 19. After the death of this Emperour, all right of succession disclaimed, the Emperours became electiue; whereby the Princes haue growne potent: But the Empire weake, voices being obtained, not according to the worthines of vertue, but by gifts, to the prejudice of the Imperiall Majesty. This decree of election was confirmed by Pope
Gregory the fi
[...]t, and the power giuen to the Count
Palatine of
Rhene, Archsewer; the Duke of
Saxony, Lord Marshall; and the Marquesse of
Brandenburg, chiefe Chamberlaine of the Temporalties; amongst the spiritualty, to the Archbishop of
Mentz, Chancellour of the Empire; to the Archbishop of
Collen, Chancellour of
Italy to the Archbishop of
Triers, Chancellour of
France: and if equality of voices hapned, the Duke of
Bohemia, (but now King) had the binding voice, who by office is chiefe cup-bearer. These Offices on dayes of especiall solemnitie, are performed after this manner.
Gelden Bul.
Before the gate of the Emperour standeth an heape of oates so high, that it reacheth to the brest of the horse, whereon the D. of
Saxony rideth: who beareth in his hand a siluer wand, and a siluer measure, both which together, weigh 200 markes of siluer. Then sitting on his horse, he filleth that measure with oates, and sticking his siluer staffe
[...]in the remainder, he goeth together with the Emperour into the Pallace; hauing first giuen his measure of oates to any of his seruants which standeth next vnto him. When the Emperour is entred the Palace, and is sate down at his Table, the 3 spirituall Electours standing orderly together, say grace. Then the Marquesse of
Brandenbourg comming on horsebacke with a siluer bason (weighing 12 markes of siluer) full of water, in his hand, and a fine clean towell on his arme, lighteth downe, and giueth the Emperour water to wash his hands. After him the
Palatine of the
Rhene commeth on horseback, with 4 siluer platters in his hands, full of meat; who lighting from his horse, carrieth, & setteth them down on the table; euery platter weighing three markes. Last of all, the King of
Bohemia, riding on a horse, with a napkin on his arme, and a couered cup in his hand, weighing 12 markes, entreth the great Hall; where lighting downe, hee giueth the cup to the Emperour to drinke.
[Page 261]The election is vsually holden at
Francfort on
Maenus,
Sleid. Com. whither the Electours or their deputies come vpon the day appointed by the Bishop of
Mentz, whose office it is to assemble the Princes. In their passage vnto
Francfort, they are guarded by euery Prince, through whose territories they passe. Their attendants must not exceed the number of 200 horsemen whereof 50 only must be armed. When they are all met, they goe to S
t
Bartholmewes Church; where after Masse said, the spirituall Electours laying their hands on their brests, and the temporall on their booke, shall sweare to choose a fit temporall head for the people of Christendome. If in the space of 30 dayes they haue not agreed, then must they eate nothing but bread & water, nor by any meanes goe out of the city, till the greater part haue agreed on a man, who shall forth with be acknowledged
King of the Romanes.
The inauguration is holden first at
Aken in
Gulick, where the new elected Emperour receiueth the siluer Crown for
Germany: secondly at
Millaine, where he receiueth his iron Crown for
Lombardy. Thirdly at
Rome, where he receiueth the golden Crowne for the
Empire. These constitutions were made by
Charles the 4
th, and called the
Golden Bull, or
Aurea Bulla, Anno 1356. The first chosen Emperour was
-
1002
- 15
Henricus II.
Claudus & Sanctus 22
-
1025
- 16
Conradus II.
Salicus 15
-
1040
- 17
Henricus III.
Niger 17
-
1057
- 18
Henricus IV.
senior 50. In the dayes of this Prince, the
Romane Prelates began to vsurpe authority ouer Kings and Emperours.
Leo the ninth hauing receiued the Papacie of the Emperours hands, repented himselfe, put off his purp
[...]e, went to
Rome as a priuat man, and was againe elected by the Clergie. This was done by the perswasion of
Hildebrand a Monke, who being afterwards Pope
Gregory the seuenth, excommunicated this
Henry; being the first Prince that euer was excōmunicated: from this time, till the yeare 1254, was there continuall warres, and thunders, between the Popes, and the nine following Emperours.
-
1107
- 19
Henricus V. iunior 20
-
1126
- 20
Lothar, Saxo 13
-
[Page 262]1138
- 21
Conradus III.
15
-
1153
- 2
[...]
Frideric. I.
Barb. 38
-
1190
- 23
Henricus VI.
8
-
1198
- 24
Philip.
-
- 25
Otho IV
-
1212
- 26
Frederick II.
38
-
1250
- 27
Conradus IV.
4
-
1254
- 28
Richard Earle of
Cornwall, and brother to King
Henry the 3 of
England ▪ was chosen and crowned King of the
Romanes; and after he had supported a ruinous Empire 6 yeares, he returned into
England, where he died. In the times of these last Emperours, the politicke Bishops of
Rome, had in a manner forced the Emperours out of
Italy; so that
Rodolfus the next Emperour, sold all his right in
Italy to diuers Princes. The craft of the Popes extended yet farther, euen into
Germany; where by granting royall prerogatiues to the tributary Princes, they much weakned the state of the Empire: It was vtterly ruined by
Venceslaus, who sold
Lombardie to the
Visconti of
Millaine; and gaue to the Princes many possessions of the Empire, for their fauours in his election; which they then willingly receiued, and since powerfully defended; few of them not being able to wage war
[...]e with the Emperours themselues.
Sleid. Com.
Charles the fift, was questionlesse the most puissant Emperour from
Charles the Great, as being King of
Spaine, Lord of all
Belgia, King of
Naples, Duke of
Millaine, and
Austria; yet his inability to match with some of those ruffling Princes, was not the least cause of his resignation to his brother
Ferdinand. But to proceed: After a 12 yeares
interegnum, was chosen
-
1273
- 30
Rodol. Habspur. 19
-
1292
-
Synops. hist.
31
Adulph. Nassov. 6
-
1298
- 31
Albert. Austr. 10
-
1308
- 32
Henr. VII.
Lucel. 6
-
1314
- 33
Ludovi
[...]us Bavar.
-
1346
- 34
Carolus IV.
32
-
1378
-
35 Vencestaus 22
-
- 36
Iodocus Barbatus.
-
1400
- 37
Rupert. Palatin. 10
-
1411
- 38
Sigis. R. Hung. 28
-
1431
- 39
Alb
[...]rt. II.
Aust. 1
-
1440
- 40
Fred. III.
Aust. 54
-
1494
- 41
Maximil. I.
25
-
1519
- 42
Carolus V.
39
-
1558
- 43
Ferdinandus 7
-
1565
- 44
Maximilianus II
-
1576
- 45
Rodolphus II.
35
-
1610
- 46
Matthias.
-
1619
- 47
Ferdinand. II. Being the ninth of the house of
Austria, without intermission. The cause of which is to be attributed to
Charles the fift, who procured in his life-time, that his
[Page 263] brother might be chosen
Rex Romanorum, as his successour. Now
Rex Romanorum is defined to be one, who is already so farre estated in the Empire, that on the death, deposition, or resignation of the present Emperour, he is immediatly to succeed. This definition may passe, though there be no necessity of the
Rex Roma
[...]orum into the Empire. For
Charles the fifth, though he made his brother King of the
Romaens,
Sleid. Com.
had no small hopes to haue left his sonne
Philip his successour iu the Empire: for feare of which, it was by many thought, that his brother lent
D. Mau
[...]ice a helping hand, to driue him out of
Germanie. The reason why
Charles did institute this
Rex Romanorum, was questionlesse a desire to perpetuate the soueraignty in his owne house; but his pretences were 1, because he hauing the command of many Nations, could not alwayes be present in
Germany. 2
ly the troubled State of Christendome, by reason of
Luthers preaching, especially there; 3
ly the violent power of the
Turkes, who now began to be nigh neighbours vnto them; 4
ly the late rurall warres, raised by the Boores, and scarce yet thoroughly extinct; and 5
ly an imminent disobedience in euery part of the Empire, seemed to require a powerfull coadjutor. The wise Duke of
Saxonie, through all these faire pretences, truely saw the maine plot; which was to make
Germany (as
Galba in his excellent oration to
Piso, said of the
Romane Empire)
unius quasi familiae haereditatem: and therefore he first flatly denied to yeeld to any such institution. Then he motioned that there might be an acte made, to prohibite the continuance of the Imperiall autority, longer in one family, then for 3 successions: But preuailing in neither, he left the Electours: by whom
Ferdinand was chosen, and not long after crowned at
Aken or
Aquisgrane in
Cleueland, the 16 of
Ianuary, Anno 1531. This policie hath bin euer since continued by his successours, to which the
Germanes are more willing; because the
Austrian Princes are natiues of the Country, and able to backe out the Empire, in its compleat countenance of Maiestie.
The Armes of the Empire,
Bara. are
Sol, an Eagle displayed with two heads
Saturne, armed and crowned
Mars. The two heads signifie the East and West Empire: whereof the one is quite
[Page 264] plucked off, and the other stript of all its feathers; the Imperiall dignity being growne litle more, then titularie.
The chiefe Pro
[...]inces of
Germanie are
1 East-Friezland, 2 Westphalia 3 Cleu
[...]land. 4 Alsatia. 5 Franconia. 6 Helvetia. 7 Suevia. 8 Bavaria. 9 Austria. 10 Bohemia. 11 Brandenburg. 12 Saxonie. 13 Pomerania and
Mecklenburg. 14 Brunswick and
Luneb
[...]urg. 15 Hassia; some of which,
Aubanus thus censureth. They of
Suevia are whoores; they of
Franconia, rauishers and beggers; they of
Bohemia, heretickes: they of
Bavaria, theeues; they of
Helvetia bawdes; they of
Saxonie, fudlers: they of
Frisia and
Westphalia, swearers: and they of the
Rhene are gluttons.
1 EAST-FREIZLAND.
EAST-FRIEZLAND is bounded on the West with the
Ems, on the East with the
Woser, on the South with
Westphalia, on the North with the Sea. The old inhabitants were the
Cauchi: the chiefe Townes are
1 Emden, so called of the
Ems, on which it is seated. This Towne hath of late expelled their Earle, and gouerne as a petty Common-wealth, making Religion but a maske to disguise vnnaturall rebellions.
2 Amm
[...]r Dun. 3 Oldenbourg, which hath an Earle of its owne; a family sufficiently famous, in that the Kings of
Denmarke are descended from it, euer since
Christian, Earle of this place, was chosen King of that country, Anno 1448. 4
Anselinge, &c.
The first Earle of
East-Freizland was
Ezardus, Anno 1466; his predecessours being onely Captaines of the Country:
Reusner. the present Count is
Gustanus, who Anno 1592, was driuen out of
Emden, because he fauoured the
Lutherans, rather then the
Calvinists.
2 WESTPHALIA.
WESTPHALIA was the habitation of the old
Saxons, vntill by
Charles the Great, they were brought into narrower compasse: and though now also this name is not of so large extent as it hath bin, yet we will take it as it was at the biggest, when it was bounded on the East with
Brunswicke, on the West with
Belgia, on the North with the Sea, on the South with
Hassia. The soyle aboundeth with all fruits, and is wonderfully stored with Acornes; which feed Swine of an exceeding pleasant
[Page 265] taste and nourishment, so that a
Westphal
[...]an Gammon of Bacon, is the chiefe dish at a Banquet. The Northerne part of this Country is called
Bremen, from the chiefe City
Breme, the Bishop whereof is Lord of this Tract. The next parts belong to the Dukes of
Saxony, the chie
[...]e Cities of which are
1 Clappenburg. 2 Exenberg. 3 Als
[...]orpe &c. The other part belongeth to the Bishoprick of
Collen, Munster, and
Triers.
The Bishopricke of
Collen containeth a great part of
Westphalen, and was once belonging to
Lorreine, till the da
[...]es of
Otho 2
d: Who giuing
Lorreine to
Charles of
France, extracted great possessions from it; which he gaue to the Bishop of
Collen. The former inhabitants were the
Vbij,
Munster. who were converted to Christianity, by
Maternus the Disciple of S
t
Peter, Anno 70. Their chie
[...]e Citty was
Vbiopolis, afterward called
Agrippina, in honour of
Agrippina, Nero's mother: and lastly
Collen, of the
French, who there planted a colonie. Nigh vnto this citty did
Caesar with incredible expedition make a bridge ouer the
Rhene, which more terrified the barbarous enemy, then the reports of his valour; so powerfull is laborious industry, that it ouercommeth all disasters, & maketh the most vnpassable waters, yeeld to Heroicke resolutions. The Archbishop of this citty is the second spirituall Electour of the Emperour, & Chancelour of
Italy. In this towne (as it is supposed) are nigh 100 priuate Schooles. In this Towne also are said to lye the bodies of the three wise men, which came from the East to worshippe our Sauiour, vulgarly called the three Kings of
Collen. The whole story is at large written in tables, which are fastned vnto the Tombes. The pith whereof is this. The first of them called
Melchior, an old man with a long beard, offered gold as vnto a King. The second called
Gaspar, a beardlesse young man, offred Frankincense as vnto God▪ The third called
Balthasar, a blackmoore with a spreading beard, offred Mirrh, as vnto a man ready for his Sepulchre. Th
[...]t they were of
Arabia, the table saith is probable; first, because they came from the East, and so is
Aribia in respect of
Hierusalem. 2
ly, because it is said in the 72 Psalme,
The Kings of Ar
[...]bia shall bring guifts. As for their bodies, they are the
[...]e said to haue beene translated by
Helena, the
[Page 266] mother of
Constantine; vnto
Constan
[...]inople: from thence by
Eustor
[...]ius, Bishop of
Millaine, vnto
Millaine; and finally brought hither by
Rainoldus Bishop hereof An
o 1164. This is the substance of the history, which for my part I reckon among the
Apocrypha. The other Townes vnder the dominion of this Bishop are
1 Ernace, or
Andernach, (
Marcellinus calleth it
Antennacum) one of the 10 Garrison; erected on the banke of
Rhene by
Caesar. 2 Lints, seated on the
Rhene, as also is
3 B
[...]nna, where the Bishop hath a Pallace, which is esteemed to bee one of the fairest houses of
Germany. And
4 Mondenand. The Bishopp of
Collen, writeth himselfe Duke of
Westphalia, and
Angiuaria, which last is a but a part of the first.
The chiefe Townes vnder the Bishop of
Munster are,
1 Warendorp. 2 Herwerden. &
3 Munster,
Sleid, Com. seated on the riuer of
Ems, and so called of a Monastery built there by
Charles the great. In this Towne about the yeare 1533, a lawlesse crew of
Anabaptists assembled, chose themselues a King, whom they called the King of
Sion; and the Citty they named new
Hierusalem: but by the industry of the Bishop, this tumult was appeased, their King and his chiefe complices deseruedly punished. To epitomize the story would quite spoile it, and therefore I referre the reader to the 10
th book of
Sleidans Commentaries, who excellently, and at large describeth, the beginning, progresse, and end of this fanaticall kingdome.
Munster.The chiefe Townes belonging to the Bishop of
Triers are
1 Bopport, seated on the
Moselle, and so called
quasi bon port, a safe harbour. It was once miserably wasted by
Richard Earle of
Cornwall, and King of the
Romans; because the Bishop of
Triers had opposed his election. 2
Engers, pawned together with
Bopport, to the Bishops of this Diocesse, by the Emperour
Henry the 7
th.
3 Coblents, anciently called
Confluentia, because it is built at the con
[...]luence of the
Rhene, and the
Moselle. &
4 Treveris, or
Triers, a Citty seated in an ayre so clowdy, and subiect to raine; that it is by some merrily called
Cloaca planetarum
[...]. This is the chiefe seat of the Chancellour of
France, & third spirituall Electour: it is built on the
Moselle, & is so ancient, that it is recorded to haue beene built 150 yeares before
Rome. To
[Page 267] this Bishop also belongeth the faire and sumptuous Castle of
Hermenstemie.
3 CLEVELAND.
This Dutchy containeth,
1 Cleue. 2 Gulicke. 3 Berge. The Dutchie of CLEVE ioyneth to
Gelderland. The chiefe Citties are
1 Cleue. 2 Calker. 3 Wesell. 4 Emericke. Here dwelt the
Cherusci, who slew three Legions & their Captaine
Qui
[...]tilius Varus. This discomfiture,
Suetonius, partly by the losse of so many of his Souldiers; partly by the ignominy thence receaued; and withall that griefe had beene of long a
Non-resident with him: so distracted
Augustus, that he was seene to teare his beard, & knock his head against the posts, crying,
redde mihi Legiones Quintili Vare ▪ In this ouerthrowe the
Barbarians seized on two of the
Roman Eagles, the third being cast into the Fennes by the standard-bearer; which inforceth
Cuspinianus and that not improbably, to guesse, that the Armes of
Germany should be two Eagles conjoyned, and not one with two heads.
Cleue was made an Earledome Anno 911:
Munster and for want of heires diuolued into the Empire A
o 1350, in the time of
Charles the fourth: who not long after gaue it to
Adolfe Bishop of
Collen; it may be for his fauour in raising his sonne
Wenceslaus to the Empire: His son also named
Adolfe, was by
Sigismond the Emperour made Duke of
Cleue Anno 1417. This Dukedome is now vnited vnto the Marquisate of
Brandenburg, by marriage of the sister of
Iohn the last Duke, vnto
Albert a Marquesse of
Brand
[...]nburg. But the Marquesse inioyeth not the least part of it. For the other pretendants herevnto, to make their side good, besought aid of the
Spaniards; whereby the Marquesse was inforced to cal in the
States of the
Lowcountries, by which meanes the
Spaniard possessed himselfe of
Cleue; and the
States of
Berge and
Gulicke: leauing the true owner small ioy in these his new possessions.
The Armes are
Gules,
Bara. a Carbuncle
Or, on an
Eschotcheon in
[...]esse, Argent.
2 The Dutchie of GVLICK, or
Iuliacum, was anciently inhabited by the
Menapij and
Eburones. The chiefe Citties are,
3 Aquisgranum or
Aken, where the Emperour after his election
[Page 268] is inucsted with the siluer Crowne of
Germanie.
Tacitus. This towne was formerly that wintring campe of the
Romans called
Vetera, which was taken by
Civilis in the beginning of his rebellion against
Vespasian: during which warres it is often mentioned by the writers of those times. They were built and strengthned by
Augustus, the better to keep vnder the
Germans: quippe illis bybernis obsideri premi
(que), G
[...]rmanias Augustus crediderat. At this day this Towne and
[...]r
[...]ers are reputed famous for holy relicks; here being among others
[...]he bearing cloath wherein our Sauiour was wrapt when he was in his swadling clouts: which the Emperour solemnly worshippeth at his inauguration Concerning the ambition which the Papists haue to bee thought possessours of these reliques; See, I beseech you, how pittifully they haue mangled the head of S
t
Iohn Baptist. They of
Amiens brag that they haue his face, and so doe they of S
t
Iohn D Angelie. The rest of his head is at
Malta, yet is the h
[...]nder part of his skull at
Namours, and his braine at
Nouum R
[...]stourense. Another part of it is at
Maurienn
[...], another peece at
Paris; his law at
Wesell, his
[...]are at S.
Flowres, his forehead and haire at S.
Salvadores in
Venice; another peece of his head is at
Noyon, & another at
Luca; yet is his whole head intire and vnmaimed in S
t
Sylvesters Church at
Rome: & so no doubt is this bearing-cloth at more places then one.
2 Gulicke, lost lately by the States of the vnited Provinces.
3 Dulken. 4 Newis, called by
Tacitus, Nov
[...]sium.
The country of
Gulick
[...] o
[...]
Iul
[...]ers, of an Earledome, was by the Emperour
Lewis made a Ma
[...]quisate,
Munster. Anno 1329: & about the yeare 1359, Marquesse
William for his good seruice was made Duke of
Gulicke by
Charles the fourth. In the yeare 1496 it was vnited to
Cleue by a marriage betweene
Mary Dutches of
Gulicke, and
Iohn Duke of
Cleue.
The Armes are
O, a Lion
B, armed
G.
3 The Dutchie of BERGE or
Monte, was once the dwelling of the
[...]u
[...]teri;
Munster. the compasse of it is 130 miles. The chief towns are
1 Dusseld
[...]rpe. 2 Hattingen. 3 Arusberg. It was made a Dukedome by
Henricus called
Auceps, first Emperour of the
Saxon line Anno 924: the first Duke was
Eb
[...]rhard. It was vnited
[Page 269] to
Gulicke, by a marriage of the daughter of
Berg, to
Gerard, grandch
[...]ld to
William first D. of
Gulicke, about the yeare 1400: Thus we see these three Dukedomes vnited together in themselue; first
Berg to
Guli
[...]ke, Anno 1400; then both these vnto
Cleue, Anno 1496. And now altogether ioyned vnto the house of
Brandenbourg,
Fr. hist▪ Anno 1572. This
Albert which married
Maria Leonora. the eldest daughter of Duke
William, sister of Duke
Iohn, and heire of these Dutchies; had by her 3 daughters: whereof the eldest named
Anne, was married vnto
Sigismond Electour of
Brade
[...]bourg, & in her right Duke or Lord of these Countries. The rest which pretend right herevnto, are
Philip the Palatine of
Newburge, who marrying with the second sister of the Lady
Anne, claimeth a part in the inheritance, after the manner of
G
[...]rmany. 2
ly
Leopold, Lantgraue of
Alsatia, brother to the Emperour
Ferdinand; who pleadeth an investiture granted vnto him by the Emperour
Rodolphus; these Countries being imperiall fees (feathers of the Eagle, as he calleth them) and so escheated for want of heires males. 3
ly
Iohannes Georgius, Duke of
Saxony; who claimeth from a compact made 1526, between
Iohn the first Lord of these vnited countries, and
Iohn Fredericke, Duke of
Saxonie; which was, that D.
Iohn Fredericke, marrying with
Sybill, the eldest daughter of
Cleue: should when euer the heires males failed, succed in those estates: a contract which the succeeding Dukes cut off by the imperiall authority.
4. ALSATIA.
ELSAS or ALSATIA hath on the West
Lorreine, on the South
Helvetia, on the East the
Rhene, and on the North tho
Palatina
[...]e. It receiued the Christian Faith by the preaching of the aforesaid
Maternus: The chief Townes are
Strasburg, formerly called
Argentina, because in it the
Roman Exchequer receiued the tribute of conquered Nations. Here is a Clocke of most admirable workmanship,
Maginus. and a Tower 578 paces high; of this Town saith a Poet,
Vrbs praeclara si
[...]u, ripis contermina Rheni,
Adrianus.
Maxima cui celsae me
[...]i
[...]ntur maenia turris.
Strasburg on Rhenes inamell'd bankes doth lie,
[Page 270]Whose lofty towre threatneth the spangled skie.
2 Psaltburg. 3 Weisenberg, one of the ten Townes which
Caesar like a politique Conquerour,
Munster. built vpon the Westerne banke of the
Rhene, to defend the
Roman Empire against the fury of the
Germans, and other barbarous Nations. The other nine were
1 Strasburg. 2 Selts. 3 Altrip in Latine
Altaripa, because it is built on an high banke of the riuer.
4 Saberne, or
Elsas Saveren, whereas the Bishop of
Strasburg keepeth his residence, being al Townes of this Prouince.
5 Bing. 6 Wormes. 7 Boppart. 8 Confluence, and
9 Andernach. All these Townes, or at that time rather garrisons, were vnder the command of the captain or Duke of
Mentz, to whom the defence of the frontiers was committed. As long as these places were well garrison'd, the Empire continued impregnable on this side: But when
Constantine to make resistance against the
Persians, transplanted these forces into the East; the barbarous people entring at this gap, quickly defaced and ruin'd the Empire. On the South end of
Alsatia stand
Colmar, Hagenaw, and
Schleistat, or
Selestadium, three faire and ancient townes belonging to the Empire.
This Country neuer had any peculiar Prince, but alwayes acknowledged the Emperour for their Lord: in the falling of whom, part was seized on by the Duke of
Wittenberg, part was alienated to the house of
Austria, the rest remaining imperiall.
5. FRANCONIA.
FRANKELAND is bounded on the East with
Boheme &
Saxonie, on the West with
Elsas, on the North with
Hassia, on the South with
Suevia, Bavaria, and
Helvetia. The old inhabitants were the
Francones. They receiued the Christian faith by the preaching of
Boniface (or
Winifrede) an Englishman, Anno 730. It is at this day diuided twixt the
Palatine of
Rhene, the Duke of
Wittenberg, the Marquesse of
Auspach and
Baden, the Bishops of
Mentz, Bamberg, Westberg, and the
Emperour. It once belonged totally to the Bishops of
Westberg, vnto whom it was giuen by
Charles the Great, Anno 772. Afterwards
Otho the Great invested
Conrade,
Munster. the husband of his daughter, with the Dukedome of
Franconie. This
Conrade afterward Emperour, left it to his sonne
Henry 3
d, whose successour and son
[Page 271]
Henry married
Agnes his yongest child, to
Fredericke Barbarossa: and their issue being extinct by the death of
Conrade the fourth, Anno 1254; this Country was diuided betweene the Princes and Prelats aboue-named.
1 The PALATINATE of RHENE containeth in length from
Coub to
Gomersheime, north and South, 72 miles: and in bredth, from
Sweibracken to
Lauden, East and West, 96 miles. In this compasse are some townes of the Empire, and not a few Lordships belonging to the Bishops of
Wormes &
Spires two imperiall cities in this Country, and both seated on the
Rhine. Spires was formerly called
Nemetes, and is sufficiently famous for the imperiall Chamber here continually kept, and that the name of
Protestants was first here giuen vnto the Princes and followers of the reformed Religion, 1529.
Wormes was of old called
Vangionium Speculum. In this towne did
Luther make his first appearance before the Emperour
Cha
[...]les; from which when some of his friends disswaded him, he made answere, that he would goe, were there as many diu
[...]ls to confront him, as the houses had tiles. In these two townes, Religion is indifferently allowed. The rest of the Country followeth the Doctrine of
Calvin, as most agreeable to the Scripture. It is the most pleasing and delicious part of all
Germany, stored with al fruits and mettals; abounding with those coole wines, and growing on the banks of
Rhene, which are by vs called
Rhenish wines; adorned with many gallant towns, if we consider either strength or brauery; and finally, watred with the famous riuers of
Rhene, and
Neccar. On the banks of this latter, standeth
Mospoch,
Munster a pretty neat towne.
2 Heidelberge, the chiefe city belonging to this Prince. It was once part of the Bishopricke of
Wormes, from which it was taken by the
Palatines. It is now famous for being the seat of the
Palsgraues; for the sepulchre of
Rodolphus Agricola; and for an Vniversity founded by the Emperour and Palatine
Rupertus Anno 1406. On the banks of the
Rhene stand
1 Baccharach, so called
quasi Bacchiara, for the excellent wines.
2 Coub on the other side of the water; nere vnto which is the old and faire castle called
Psalts, from whence the name
Psalts-graue or
Palsgraue seemeth to haue bin deriued.
[Page 272]
3 Oppenheim, a strong town, which together with
Keisers Lauterne, and
Ingetheim, were giuen to the
Palatine by
Wenceslaus: and after settled on them by
Rupertus the Emperour and Palatine, for 100000 Florens, Anno 1402
4 Cruitznacke, called anciently
Stauronesus. 5 Frankendale, lately a Monastery only, but being peopled by such of the
Netherlands,
M
[...]reat. which to auoyde the fury of D'
Alva, fled hither; is now a town of principall strength.
6 Germersheim, and 7
Manheim, a well fortified town, seated on the confluence of
Rhene and
Nescar. On the Easterne part of the country standeth
1 Winheime a smal town.
2 Lauden or
Ladeburge, on the little riuer
Tuberus, bought by
Rupertus aforesaid, of the Earles of
Hohenloe, 1398. On the west side are the townes of
1 Newstate. 2 Keisers Lauterne, or
Caesarea Lutra. 3 Sweibrucken, the title of the younger house of the
Palsgra
[...]es, whom the Latine Writers call
Principes Gemini pontis, or
Bipontani; the
French, Princes of
Deuxponts, or
Biponts. The particular names of al the other cities & chief towns, I purposely omit; telling you only this, that here are in this country 14 other walled Towns, and 22 Palaces belonging to the Palatines: most of which they haue added to their Dominions, within litle more then 400 yeares. Such excellent managers of their own estate, haue bin those worthy Princes of the
Rhene; so potent haue they bin in ordering the affaires of the Empire, both in warre and peac
[...]; and so exceedingly haue they ingraffed themselues into the most noble Families of
Germany, that I may well say with
Irenicus, Nen est aelia Germaniae familia cui plus debeat nobilitas. The ancient inhabitants of this tract were the
Nemetes and
Vangiones.
The
Palatinate and
Bavaria were once a kingdome, continuing from
Aldigerius, Anno 456, vnto
Tassilo, Anno 739: who was subdued by
Charles the Great.
Munster. In his posterity they continued till the yeare 575, in which
Otho the first took them by force:: giuing both
Bavaria and the
Palatinate, to his brother
Henry. His issue inioyed them till the yeare 1043, in which the Emperour
Henry the third, took them from
Conrade the true heire to the great discontent of the Princes of the Empire. At last they were again restored to
Otho of
Wittlebacke, heire to
[Page 273] the fore named
Conrade, by
Fre
[...]ericke Barbarossa, A
o 1103▪ Since which time, vnto this present, the male line neuer failed. The chief augmentation of this principate, came by the vertue of
Fredericke the Palatine, and the vice of
Wenceslaus the Emperour. The latter gaue vnto the
Palatines for their voices in his election, three strong townes of the Empire; viz:
Keisars Lanterne, Ingelheime, and
Openheim: & the former took in a battle, Anno 1452, the Duke of
Wittenberg the Marquesse of
Raden, the Bishop of
Spires, and the Archbishop of
Metz, and ransomed them on what conditions he pleased. More particularly the Earle of
Wirtenberge (for it was not yet erected into a Dukedome) paied for his ransome 100000 Florens, the Bishop of
Metz redeemed himself for 450000 Florens. The Bishop of
Sp
[...]res gaue for his liberty, the towns of
Rotenberg and
Wersaw; and the Marquesse of
Baden yeelded vp in lieu of his freedome,
[...] County of
Spanheim, of which,
Cruitznack is a part; the towns of
Besiken and
Binheim; the right which he pretended to
Eppingen, a town ouer-against
Gemersheim; and his royalties between this
Gemersheim, &
Selts, a town of
Alsatia, in fishing & hunting. From
Otho of
Witlebach, restored (as before is said) by
Fredericke Barbarossa, there haue bin in a continued succession 26 Princes Electours, which haue ruled in these parts 440 yeares, with great credit and applause. The present Electour is
Fredericke the 5
th, who in the yeare 1613, espoused
Elizabeth, daughter of IAMES K. of
Great Brittaine, and Neice to
Christian the fift, King of
Denmarke: which alliance, together with his manifold vertues, and religious life, preferred him to the Kingdome of
Bohemia, Anno 1619.
The
Palsgraue hath many prerogatiues aboue the Electours of either sort: He taketh place of the Duke of
Saxo
[...]ie, & Marquesse of
Brandenburg, because
Henry the first
Palatine, was descended of
Charles the Great:
Golden Bul. for which cause he is also in the vacancie of the Empire, Gouernour of the Westerne parts of
Germany, in wh
[...]ch office he hath power to alienate or giue offices, to take fealtie and homage of the subiects; and which is most, to sit in the imperiall Courts; and giue judgement of the Emperour himself. And look whatsoeuer shall in the vacancie
[Page 274] of the Empire, be by the
Palatines enacted, that the new Emperours are bound by oath to confirme.
This Country is called the lower
Palatinate, to distinguish it from the
Palatinate of
Northgo
[...]a (of which we shall speak when we come into
Bavaria) which belongeth also to these Princes, and is vulgarly calles, the vpper
Palatinate.
Grimston.The revenues of this Prince, are 60000 pounds of yearely rents: lesse it cannot be; the very siluer Mines about one Town only, yeelding euery yeare 60000 Crownes; and the passage of one bridge ouer the
Rhene, aboue 20000 Crownes more: besides his Coronet lands, and other duties.
Bara.His Armes are
Diamond, a Lion
Top
[...]ce, armed and crowned
Rubie. I say nothing of the deplored estate of this Country, holding it more fit for my prayers, then for my penne.
2. WIRTENBERG is about the bignesse of
Yorkeshire; the ancient inhabitants were the
Tectosages, and
Virthungi, from which last, the name of the whole Country is deriued; it hauing bin formerly called
Virthunberg. The chief towns are
1 Tubing an Vniuersity. 2
Stutgard the D. seat.
3 Marbach. 4 Caustat: and three Townes of the Empire,
Esling, Wiler, and
Rutling, all on the riuer
Neccar.
Munster.This Country was made an Earledome in the yeare 1300; in which state it continued, till Earle
Eberhard was by the Emperour
Maximilian, made D. of
Wittenberg in the yeare 1495: in which time, his successours haue added some dominions in
Elsas and
Suevia; so that his revenues may equall them of the
Palatine. His Armes are
Or, three attires of a stagge, borne palie barrie; Sable.
3. ANSPACH, or
Onalsbach is a town of
Franconia, distant 5 Dutch, or 25
English miles from
Nurenberge. The Marquesse hereof is master of no small part of
Franconie: but his estate (as the other
Germane Princes are) is mixt and confused, with his neighbours. His chief towns then are
1 Anspach, or
Onolsbach, 2 Hailbrun, seated on the edge of
Wirtenberge; it was walled A
o 1085; and in it were publique schooles erected by Marquesse
George Fredericke, Anno 1582.
3 Pleinfelt not farre from
Nurenberge. To this Prince also belongeth a great part of
Voiteland,
Irenicus.
[Page 275] where he possessed the townes of
Culmbach; and
2 Hoffe (formerly called
Curia Pegniana) with diuers others.
These Marquesses are of the puissant family of
Brandenburg,
Reusner. the first which inioyed this title, being M.
Fredericke, grandfather to M.
Albert, who in the dayes of
Charles the 5
th, so harassed this country.
George the first Marquesse
Brandenburg of
Iagendorfe, was son vnto this
Fredericke: so also was
Albert the first Duke of
Prussia. The present Marq.
Anspach, is
Ioachimus Ernestus, youngest brother to the last Electour
Sigismund; & was by the Princes of the Vnion, made Generall of their Forces, for the defence of the
Palatinate 1620; a charge in which he bare himself, either cowardly, or not faithfully.
4. BADEN was made a Marquisate by
Frederick Barbarossa. It lieth between the riuers
Rhene and
Neccar,
Munster. and is a fine pleasing and fruitfull place. The first Marquesse was
Hermannus, who took to wife
Iudith, Countesse of
Hochberg in
Suevia; by which marriage, many fair possessions accrewed to him in those parts. His successours also had many fair Estates & Lordships in the
Palatinate, which the
Palatines of the
Rhene by litle and litle, haue brought vnder their Dominion. His chief townes are
1 Turlach, or
Durlach. 2. Pfortshaimie; and
3 Baden, a proper neat town, seated on the
Rhene. Here the D. keepes in the winter, but at sommer he retireth to his fair castle of
Milberg. Famous is this town for its hot bathes, being no lesse then 300 in number; from hence the town seemeth to haue tooke denomination, in respect of which, our
Bathes in
Somersetshire, wer
[...] called of old,
Caire Baden. They are profitable for many diseases, and exulcerate sores.
5. MENTZ is a Town, seated where the riuer
Moenus, is emptied into the
Rhene, called in Latine
Moguntia: the Bishop whereof is the chief Electour of
Germanie; and in all places sitteth at the Emperours right hand: as his spirituall▪ so his temporal lands are great,
Munster. but not comparable to his of
Collen. Two of the
Moguntine Bishops I cannot omit, the one as infamous for his life, as the other was for his doctrine. The first was
Hatto or
Hanno, who in a yeare of scarcity, gathered all the poore people in the Country into an olde barne, pretending a generall
[Page 276] almes: but being there, he burnt them all, saying, they were the rats and mice which deuoured the corne: after this inhumane act, he was so haunted with rats and mice, that to auoide them, he built him a palace in the midst of the
Rhene, whither also the rats and mice followed and deuoured him. The second was
Boniface, who was the first that taught, that though the Pope neglected all Christianity, yet ought no man to rebuke him for it. It seemeth that this
Boniface was a sound in Philosophy, as Religion; for hapning to see a Tractate written by
Virgilius Bishop of
Salizburge; of the
Antipodes; and supposing that vnder that strange name some damnable doctrine was conteined; made complaint first to the D. of
Boh
[...]mia, and next to Pope
Zachary, Anno 745; By whom the poore Bishop (vnfortunate only in being learned in such a time of ignorance) was cō demned of heresie. The Archbishoprick was translated from
Wormes hither, by King
Pepi
[...], father to
Charles the Great. The chief townes here to belonging, are
1 Lansteine, 2 Bing, seated on the
Rhene: nigh vnto this towne is the palace built by the aboue-named
Hatto in the midst of the water; and is called to this day, the
Mouseturne.
5 BAMBERG is a reasonable faire Citty, and belongeth to a Bishop of its owne; who possesseth no small part of
Franconie. It is seated on
Moenus, not farre from
We
[...]rstberg. The reuenew of this Bishop cannot but be great:
Sleid. Com. for in the wars of
Germanie 1530; we finde how the Bishop hereof gaue vnto Marquesse
Albert of
Brandenbourg, for a cessation from armes, 20 Lordships; besides the tutelage of his wards and Clients, his chiefe Towne next vnto
Bamberg, is
Schestlits. and
3 Fochiam where it is said that
Pontius Pilate was borne.
6 WEIRSTBERG, is a Bishoprick, whose Bishop still intituleth himselfe Duke of
Franconie;
Munster. which was by the guist of
Charles the Great in the possession of his predecessours▪ til
Otho the Great gaue it to his sonne in law,
Conradus Salicus. The citty was once called
Herb polis. During the late mentioned wars in
Germanie, this Bishop also felt the fury of Marquesse
Alberts armies;
Sleid. Com. so that he was faine to cōpound with him, for 220000 Crownes ready money, and to discharge all his debts, which amounted
[Page 277] vnto 350000 Crownes more: by which composition we may partly guesse at the riches of his treasurie, & partly at the greatnesse of his intrado. The second Towne of note, belonging to this Bishopricke, is
Schwinfurt, seated on
Moenus. 3 Arnsteme.
7 The EMPEROVRS PART containeth the free or Imperiall Citties before mentioned,
Morison. in the
Palatinate, and
Wittinberg besides many other: the chiefe whereof are
1 Norenberge, whereof the Marquesses of
Brandenberg were once Burgraues; which office was sold at length to the citty by
Frederick the 3
d Anno 1414, or thereabouts. His sonne
Albert desired to recover the old office againe, and besieged the Citty; hauing on his part no lesse then 17 Princes on his side, and yet could not force it.
Sleid. Co
[...] ▪ At this Towne was held that assembly of the Catholique Princes of
Germanie; in which a league was made against the confederacy of
Smalcalde, Anno 1538. Into this league entred
Charles the Emperour,
Fernando king of the
Romanes; the Bishops of
Mentz, and
Salisburg; William &
Lewis Dukes of
Bavaria, Henry Duke of
Brunswicke, and
George Duke of
Saxony. Keckerman reporteth that at the comming of
Maximilian, the Emperour toward this Towne; a wooden Eagle made by an Artizan here dwelling, flew a quarter of a mile out of the town to meet the Emperour: and being come to the place where hee was, turned backe againe of her owne accord, and accompanied him home to his lodging.
Sit sides penes autorem. This towne is situate in the very navell or center of
Germanie; and giueth for Armes;
Azure, an Harpie displai'd, crined, crowned, & armed
Or. And
2 Frankefort on the riuer
Moenus, famous for the election of the Emperours; & for the two great book-marts here holden in mid-lent, and mid-September. It tooke this name either from
Francus the sonne of
Marcomir, thought to bee the founder of it; or
à Francorum vado, as being the vsuall foord or passage of the
Franks.
5 HELVETIA.
HELVETIA or
Zwitzerland, is bounded on the East with
Tirolis; on the West, with
France; on the North, with
Lorreine and
Elsas; on the South, with
Italy. It containeth the 13 Cantons,
[Page 278] of
1 Zurich, 2 Berne, 3 Lucerne, 4 Vraniae, 5 Glari
[...], 6 Zugh,
Guillim.
7 Baset, 8 Friburg, 9 Vnderwalt, 10 Soloure, 11 Schaffhausen, 12 Apensol, and
13 Swits; from which last, the whole Country is called
Switzerland. This is reputed to be the highest country in all
Europe, as sending forth sowre riuers, which run through all the quarters of the same: viz:
Danubius thro
[...]gh
Germanie, Hungary, and
Dacia East;
2 Rhene, through
France and
Belgia, North;
Rhodanus through
France, West; and
Pee, through
Italy, South.
The chiefe Townes are
Zurich, or
Tigurum, nigh vnto which
Zwinglius was slaine, it being the custome of the place, for the Ministers to goe in the front of their Armies.
Sleid. C
[...]m. And againe he being a man of a bold courage, thought that if hee should stay at home, men would haue deemed him to haue fainted in time of warre, which had incouraged others in time of peace. Hee was aged at the time of his death 44 yeares, and was by the victorious enimy burned; his heart remaining in the midst of the fire, after the rest of his body was consumed, whole and vntouched: (as was also the heart of Bishop
Cranmer at his martyrdome in
England)
2 Sengall, or
Ciuitas Sancti Galli, which rather is a Town confederate with the
Switzers, then any way subiect vnto them. The
Anabaptists who beganne in the yeare 1527 were in this Towne very riefe; insomuch that one of them in the presence of his father & mother, cut of his brothers head; & said (according to the humor of that sect, who boast much of dreames, visiōs, & enthusiasms) that God cōmanded him to do it.
3 Basel so called, either of a
Basiliske, slain at the building of the City; or of the
German word
Pasel, signifying a path; or of
[...], signifying kingly. It was built Anno 382, and is famous for an Vniversity founded by
Pius the 2
d, Anno 1459. It was made a
Canton Anno 1501; and is honoured with the Sepulchres of
Oecolampadius, Erasmus, Pontanus, Glarcanus, and
Hottoman the famous Civilian. In this Citty, Anno 1431, was held that notable Councell, wherein though the papall authority was then at the height; it was decreed, that a generall Councell was aboue the Pope. What was then enacted, was immediatly put in practise; the Councell deposing Pope
Eugenius the 4
th, and
[Page 279] placing in his roome
Amadeus, Duke of
Savoy, who was afterward called
Felix the 4
th.
4 Constance, seated on the lake
Boden
[...]ee, ouer against
Lindaw,
Sleid Com. is within the confines of
Switzerland; bu
[...] belongeth to the house of
Austria. For this Citty being A
o 1548, out-lawed by
Charles the 5
th, for not receauing the
Interim and not being able to withstand such forces as he had prepared against them, put themselues into the protection of the Archdukes of
Austria. But herein they fell out of the fryingpanne into the fire: for
Ferdinand King of the
Romanes then Archduke, being possessed of the Towne; ceazed on the common treasurie, and all the writings belonging to the Towne; he commanded that no Cittizen should weare a sword, and that within eight dayes all the Ministers of the Gospell should depart the Citty. Famous is this Towne for the Councell here holden, Anno 1414, so renowned as well for the multitude of people there assembled, as the importance of the matters there handled. The people of note there assembled, were
Sigismund the Emperour, 4 Patriarchs, 29 Cardinals, 346 Archbishops & Bishops, 564 Abbots and Doctours, 16000 secular Princes & Noblemen, 450 common Harlots, 600 Barbers, and 320 Minstrells and lesters. The businesse there handled was first the pacifying of a schisme in the Church, there being at that time three
Antipopes, viz:
Gregory the 12
th, resident at
Rome; Iohn the 23 resident at
Bononia, and
Bennet the 13
th resident in
Spaine; all which were by the Councell deposed, &
Martin the fift made sole Pope. The other maine businesse was the proceedings against
Hierome of
Prage, and
Iohn Husse, both who (notwithstanding they had the Emperours safe conduct) were vniustly condemned of heresie,
Sleid. Com. degraded, & then burned. Now the maner of degrading of Priests is this. The party to bee degraded is attired in his Priestly vestments, and holdeth in the one hand a Chalice filled with wine mixed with water, and in the other a guilt patent with a wafer (or singing cake.) Then kneeling down, the Bishops deputy first taketh from him all these things commanding him to say no more Masses for the quicke and the dead. 2
ly, scraping with a peece of glasse his fingers ends, he inioyneth him neuer to hallow any thing: And 3
ly, stripping him
[Page 280] of his Priestly vestments, he is cloathed in a lay habit, and delivered into the power of the secular magistrate.
5 Berne where, Anno 1528, Images were plucked out of the Churches in a popular tumult; this being the first towne that after the reformation, was purged of those excellent instruments of idolatry.
6 Baden, called for distinction sake the
Vpper Baden, is seated in the middle of the Countrey; and is for that cause the place of meeting for the Councell of estate of all the confederates. It taketh name from the Batches here being, two of which only are publike, the rest in priuate houses: conscious, as it is thought, to much lasciuiousnesse. For whereas it is said of
Adrian, that
Lavacra pro sexibus separauit; here men & women promiscuously wash together, and which is worst in priuate: whereas
Munster telleth vs,
Cernunt viri vxores tractari, cernunt cum alienis loqui, & quidem solam cum solo; and yet are not any disturbed with iealousie. These Bathes are much frequented, yet not so much for health as pleasure. Their chiefest vertue is the quickning power they haue vpon barren women. But as the Friers vse to send men whose wiues are fruitlesse, in pilgrimage to S.
Ioyce the patronesse of fruitfulnesse, & in the meane time to lye with their wiues: so it may be with good reason thought that in a place of such liberty as this is▪ the lusty and young gallants that haunt this place, produce greater operation on barren women, then the waters of the Bath.
7 Lucerne, seated on the banks of a great lake, and so called from
Lucerna a Lanthorne, which was placed on the top of an high tower, for the benefit of Saylers.
Zwitzerland in
Caesars time was so populous, that the Countrey not being able to sustaine the people, they set fire on their Townes and houses, and went all with a generall resolution to seeke new dwellings. The men, women, and children amounted to the number of 3680000: which notwithstanding were by
Caesar compelled to returne into their pristine habitation. During the Empire of the
French, they were accounted
French;
Munster. and
Germane, when the Empire was devolved vnto
Germanie. But being at last ouer-burdened with the tyranny of their Gouernours; and seeing the Empire by the
[Page 281] Popes Fulminations, distracted into diuers factions; they contracted an offensiue and defensiue league: into which first entred the
Vranians, Swits, and
Vndervaldens, A
o 1316; neither were they all vnited into one consederation till the yeare 1513. At their first beginning to free themselues from bondage,
Fredericke Duke of
Austria, sent his sonne
Leopold to war vpon them; but they protesting that they neuer acknowledged the Dukes of
Austria for their Lords, but only such of this family as were Emperours; encountred and ouerthrew him, more by the convenience of the narrow passages, through which his army was to passe,
Cominaus. then their own valour. The first time that euer they got any reputation by their valour, was in the warres which
Charles Duke of
Burgundy made against them; when they discomfited in three set battailes: a warre begun on very small occasions, and lesse hopes: the country being so barren, & the people so poore, that their Embassadour to the Duke protested, that if all his countrimen were taken, they would not be able to pay a ransome, to the value of the spurres and bridle bits in his campe. Certainly at that time they were so poore, that they knew not what riches was; for hauing wonne the first battaile at
Granson, (the other two were those of
Morat and
Nancie) one of the goodliest pauilions in the world, was by them torne into peeces, and turned into breeches and sidecoats: diuerse siluer plates and dishes they sold for two souse apeece, supposing them to be powter; and a great Diamond of the Dukes, which was the goodliest Iewell in Christendome, was sold to a Priest for a guilder; and by him again to some of the Lords of the country for three franks. After their valour shewed in those battailes,
Lewis 11
th took them into pension, giuing them yearely 40000 Crownes, viz: 20000 to the cities, and 20000 to particular persons. These pensions, when by their assistance
Lewis 12
th had conquered
Millaine, they desired to haue enlarged, which when he denied, they with-drew themselues from the amity of the
French, and entred into the seruice of Pope
Iulio 2
d;
Guicciard. who therefore stiled them the
Defenders of the Church, Anno 1510.
Francis, successour to this
Lewis, considering what damage his Realme had sustained by the revolt
[Page 282] of these auxiliaries to his enemies, renewed the confederation with them, on condition that he should restore the ancient pension of 40000 Crownes: secondly, that he should pay vnto them at certaine termes, 600000 Crownes: thirdly, that hee should entertain 4000 of them in his pay continually: fourthly that for the restoring of such places as they had taken from the Dutchy of
Millaine, he should giue vnto thē 300000 crowns: fiftly, that he should giue them three months pay before-hand: sixtly and lastly, that
Maximilian Sforce, whom they had estated in
Millaine, and were now going to dispossesse; might by the King be created Duke of
Nemours, endowed with 12000 frankes of yearely revenue, and married to a Lady of the blood royall. On these conditions, as honourable to them, as burdensome to the King, was the league renued Anno 1522: since which time, they haue obtained, that 600 of their Countrie are to be of the
French Kings guard; 500 of which, waite without at the gates of the Court, the other hundred in the great hall.
As for the Religion of this people, they are diuided into Papists and Protestants; fiue
Cantons being wholly Papists; viz:
Swits,
Grimston.
Vrania, Vnderwald, Lucerne, and
Zugh; Glaris and
Apenzol mixt; and the rest entirely Protestants. This diuision began Anno 1519, or thereabouts; when
Zuinglius minister at
Zurich, or
Tigu
[...]um, sec
[...]nded the beginning of
Luther, which innovation the rest of this people not liking, moued warre with them of
Zurich, & the rest of the reformation; in which
Zuinglius was slaine, and the
Tigurines discomfited. But in the yeare 1531, an absolute peace was concluded between them, so that notwithstanding this diuersity of Religion, they liue now in a happy vnity, gouerning after a
Democraticall for me. The country is in length 240, and in bredth 180 miles; and is thought to containe three millions of people. In this Country arise the heads of
Poe, Danow, Rhene, and
Rhone, the fountaines of those two last, being not aboue three houres riding distant. The people are very warlike, and since by reason of their situation, they haue no vent of men by trafficke, they vse to imploy themselues on the seruice of any who will hire them.
Boterus.On the Southwest of
Zwitzerland, lieth
Valesia or
Wallis. It
[Page 283] is seated totally among the
Alpis,
Munster. consisting indifferently of dangerous, rockie, and impassible hills; and rich, pleasing, and delicious valleyes; d
[...]fficult to be entred, and that to but a few places. It is in length from East to West, fiue dayes journey, but in bredth nothing answerable. The names of all their chiefe Townes, you shall anon heare; I commend chiefly vnto your obseruation
1 Sedunum, Sittin, or
Sion, the only walled town of this countrie: of it selfe of no great beauty or worth, but in respect of the other townes about it, neat and gallant. Built it is on a hill of great height, and an ascent as hazardous; impossible to be mounted by force, and vnlikely to be taken by assault; the steepinesse of the rocke keeping it without the reach of gunneshot. 2
Martinacht, formerly called
Octodurum, famous only for its antiquity; and
3 Agaunum, or
S. Maurice, the key of the whole country; but chiefly in the winter-time. For then the yce doth so shut vp the passages, that the only entrance is at this place, here being a bridge built ouer the
Rhene for that purpose, which is strongly built, and well manned, to auoide surprisall. This town is the seat of the Gouernour of the lower
Val
[...]sia; for it is diuided into the vpper and lower; in the vpper are seuen Cantons, namely
1 Sedune. 2 Leuck. 3 Brig. 4 Nies. 5 Rauren. 6 Sider 7. Gombes. In the lower
Valesia are six commonalties.
1 Gundis. 2 Ardon. 3 Sallien. 4 Martinacht. 5 Intremont. 6 S. Maur
[...]ce: all which are called by the name of the chief townes. They were giuen by
Charles the Great vnto
Theodul, Bishop of
Sedune, Anno 805, vnder whose successours they continue, but without much shew of subiection: The Bishop is chosen by the Canons of the Church of
Sedune, and certain Burgesses of the 7 vpper Cantons. They speak partly the
Dutch, partly the
French tongues. They combined themselues with the fiue Cantons of
Zw
[...]tzerland, for the better maintenance of the
Romish Religion, not aboue 52 yeares since.
6. SVEVIA.
SVEVIA is divided into the vpper and lower.
Mnnster▪ The vpper is bounded on the East with
Tirolis, on the West with
Helvetia, on the North with lower
Suevia, on the South with
Millaine. The Country is halfe in
Germany, halfe in
Italy: so that they vse
[Page 284] both languages. This Region was of old called
Rhaetia, from one
Rhaetus, who flying out of
Tuscanie from the fury of the
Gaules, planted here a new set of people, about 187 yeares before the comming of CHRIST: whose Gospell they d
[...]d receiue about the yeare 448. They are now called
Grisons. The whole Region is diuided into three confederations.
1 Lega Cadi Deo, whose chiefe City is
Chur or Coyra, on which, as being the Metropolis of the
Grisons, I will the longer insist. It was built Anno 357, seated about halfe an houres journey from the
Rhene: for forme it is triangular, the houses indifferent hansome in themselues, but not vniforme one with the other. In one corner of it, on a hill somewhat higher then the rest of the towne, standeth the close, within which is the Cathedrall Church; a stately piece of building, rather in the account of the natiues, then strangers; the Bishops palace, and the Canons houses, all well built, and sufficiently adorned. This Town, together with all the rest of the Country in 2 manner, was taken by the
Spaniard, Anno 1622. This
Liga Cadi Dio comprehendeth 21 corporations, and sendeth to the generall Senates 23 Commissioners. The 2 is
Lega Grisa, whence all the people are called
Grisons: It sendeth to the Senates 28 Deputies, & comprehendeth 19 Commonalties; the chiefe of which is
Musocco. The 3
d is
Lega Dritture, containing 10 Corporations, the chief Townes of which are
Bormio and
Sondrio; and sendeth to the Senatehouse 14 Commissioners. The gouernment of this Country was giuen Anno 744, by
Charles the great, to `the Bishop of
Coyra, who being molested by his neighbours of
Tirolis, entered confederation with the
Switzers, 1471. They haue free vse of Religion, both they of the
Romish, as they of the
Reformed Church.
Lower SVEVIA, or the country now called the Dukedome SCHWABEN; is limited on the East with
Bavaria, on the West with
Danubius, on the North with
Francoma, and on the South with
Tirolis and the
Grisons. The chiefe Townes are 1
Vlme, so called for the company of Elmes which inviron it.
2 Lind
[...]we, seated ouer against
Constance, in the lake called
Bod
[...]azee: it bought her freedome of the Emperour
Fredericke
[Page 285] Barbarossa 1166. 3
Auspurg, called for distinction sake,
Augusta Vindelicorum, it standeth on the riuer
Leith. In this towne Anno 1530.
Sleid. Com. The Protestant Princes exhibited vnto the Emperour, a confession of their Faith; which is still called
Confessio Augustana. Here also did the Emperour compile the
Interim, which comprehended a forme of doctrine, which he would haue by all obserued, till the next generall Councell: It was a miscellanie of Religion, containing some things in fauour of the Papists, & some of the Protestants: yet neither party was pleased with it.
4 Norlingen. 5 Wherlingon, townes of the Empire.
6 Ravensperge, an other imperiall towne.
7 Dinckelspuhel, and
8 Gmund (both seated on the North of
Danubius) of the same tenure also Here is also the Countie of
Hasperge, being the ancient patrimony of the house of
Austria, out of which came
Rodolphus Haspurgensis, who sold
Italy, and vnited
Austria to his small Countie.
The former inhabitants were the
Rhaeti, and the
Vindelici; these latter, if I coniecture not amisse, deriuing their name from the riuer
Lycus, which bounded the East side of their country. They were both bitter enemies to the
Romans, on whom they executed all manner of crueltie, that a barbarous rage could invent. To represse these insolencies,
Augustus sent against them his sonne-in-law
Drusus, being the father of
Germanicus, who subdued them: but not without great resistance: the women throwing their young children at the
Romans, insteed of darts. The valiantest of the people were transplanted into other soiles, the weaker remai
[...]ed at home: who soon yeelded the country to the
Sueui, then wearie of the
Romans neighbourhood.
In the time of
Caesar, these
Suevi were the most potent nation of
Germ
[...]nie; and brought against him into the field 430000 fighting men; whereof 80000 were slaine, and many of them drowned. They vsed to stay at home, & goe abroad by turnes: they which staid at home, tilled the lands; they which went abroad, brought with them the spoyle of their neighbours. After they had slipped their necks out of the
Roman Collar, they erected a kingdome; which was ruinated by King
Pepin, & made a Prouince of the
French Monarchie: from which againe it reuolted,
[Page 286] & was made an absolute Dukedome in the daies of
Charle
[...] the Grosse. This Dukedome yeelded 6 Emperours, the last of which was
Conradus, whose son
Corradine being the 21 Duke of this family, was slaine in the wars of
Naples. After his death, the issue of the former Dukes fayling,
Rodolphus Haspergensis seized on the greatest part of this Countrey, for
Austria & the Empire: the rest was shared, though not equally, betweene the Dukes of
Bavaria, and
Wittenberg.
The Armes of
Sueuia or
Schwaben are
Argent, 3 Leopards
Sable.
7 BAVARIA.
Munster.BAVARIA hath on the East
Austria, &
Stiria; on the West the
Leike; on the North
Bohemia, and part of
Franconia; on the South
Tir
[...]lis and
Carinthia. The Christian faith was first preached in this Countrey, by
Rupertus Bishop of
Wormes A
o 612: the religion now is corrupted with the abuses of Popery, which they will by no meanes be induced to
[...]orsake. The chief towns are
1 Munchen vpon the riuer
Aser, the Dukes seat.
2 Ingol
[...] on
Danabius, an Vniuersity.
3 Ratisbona, or
Regensperg seated on the
Donaw;
Sleid. Com. famous for the enterview here made betweene the Emperour
Charles the fift, and
Maurice Duke of
Saxonie: where it was agreed that
Maurice abandoning his Vnkle, and cleauing to the Emperor, should be invested in the Dukedome and Electourship of
Saxonie. 4 Passawe, where haue bin so many meetings of the
German Princes; that especially, wherein all warres being ended between the Protestant Princes, and the Emperour
Charles, peace and liberty of conscience, was restored to the whole Country.
5 Salisburge, by
Ptolomie called
Poedicum, and of late
Iuvan
[...]a: it is seated on the riuer
Saltz
[...]ch, of which it taketh name. Here lieth buried the famous Quacksaluer
Paracelsus. This City is honoured with a Bishopticke, whose revenues are the greatest in
Germanie.
Hist. of the Coun. of Tr. In the time of
Luthers Reformation,
Matheo Langi a Cardinall, was Bishop hereof, who ingeniously confessed, that the Masse was not void of its faults; that the Courts of
Rome were corrupted; & that a generall reformation of the liues of Priests and Friers was necessary: but that a poore rascall Monke, (for so he thought
Luther)
[Page 287] should begin all, that he deemed intollerable, and not to be endured.
6 Frising, situate on the swelling of
[...] hill, not farre from the riuer
Mosacus:
Munster. it was called in former times
Fraxinū, and was erected into a Bishops See, Anno 710.
7 Eystet, called in Latine
Aishstadium, supposed to be built out of the ruines of
Aureatum, a town destroyed by the
Hunnes. Finally the whole number of cities in
Bavaria are 34,
Ortelius. besides 46 great Townes: the soile about which is sufficiently fruitfull in all things, sauing wines.
Bavaria followed the fortune of the
Palatinate of
Rhene, till the yeare 1294;
Munster. in which
Lewis the
Palatine, and D. of
Bavaria dying▪ gaue to
Rodolphus his eldest son, the
Palatinate; to
Lewis or
Lodowicke his yonger (who was afterwards Emperour)
Bavaria. This again ought to haue bin vnited to the
Palatinate by the marriage of
Rupert the
Palatine, with
Elizabeth heire of
George D. of
Bavaria: But
Maximilian the Emperour, gaue the Dukedome to
Albert of
Bavaria; son to
Albert, son to
Iohn, which was brother to
Fredericke, the father of D.
George, Anno 1504. From
Albert, descended
Maximilian, that now liueth; who is the only temporall Prince of any note, which follow
[...]th the doctrine of the
Romish Church; for which his house is so pestered with Friers & Iesuits, that notwithstanding the greatnes of his revenue, he is very poore; as spending his whole state on these
Popish flesh-
[...]lies, by building for them Colledges and Churches.
His Armes are Lozenges of 21 peeces in Bend,
Arg. and
Azure.
The Northerne part of
Bavaria, on the farther side of
Danubius, is called by some the
Palatinate of
Northgoia; by others the
Palatinate of
Bavaria; but generally
Over Psalts, or the vpper
Palatinate. It is bounded East and North with
Bohemia; West with that part of
Franconie, which belongeth to the citty of
Nurenberge; and South with
Danubius. It belongeth totally to the
Palatines of the
Rhene, and so hath done euer since the yeare 1339: when
Lodovicus the Emperour, and and first Duke of
Baniere, after the diuision aboue-mentioned made between him and
Rodolphus the Palatine; gaue it for euer
[Page 288] to the
Palatines; who it seemeth were not content with the former partage. The chief towns are
Amberg (the birth-place of the present Electour
Fredericke) whose siluer mines yeeld vnto the Princes coffers, 60000 crowns yearely. 2
Newburg, which is vsually the
Apennage of some of the younger Palatines.
3 Awerbach. 4 Sultzbach. 5 Weiden, and
6 Castell, where the
Palatines of the
Rhene, when they soiourne in this country, vse to keep court. On the North riuer of this Country, where it jetteth toward
Voitland, is the hill
Feichtelberg, out of which arise 4 riuers, running foure seuerall wayes: viz:
Eger East, 2
ly
Moenus West; 3
ly
Sala North; 4
ly
Nabus South: so that it may very probably be thought, that this is the highest hill in al
Germany. On the Southwest corner are two litle riuers, viz:
Almul, which runneth into
Danubius, and
Red
[...]itz which runneth into
Moenus, and so into the
Rhene. Between these two riuer heads, which are but litle distant;
Charles the Great, Anno 793, intended to haue digged a channel; so to haue made a passage out of the
Rhene, into
Danow or
Danubius. He imployed in this work many thousand men; but partly by excesse of rain, and partly by I know not what strange affrightments, they desisted. Some parts of the begun ditch are yet to be seen, nigh vnto
Weisenberg, which standeth between both riuers. This
Palatinate is in length from
Weisenberg, to the hill
Fe
[...]chielberg, 68 miles: and in bredth from
Hambu
[...]ge, vnto the edge of
[...]ohemia, 80 miles.
8 AVSTRIA.
The Archdukedome of AVSTRIA, comprehendeth the Prouinces of
Austria, Styria, Carinthia, Tirolis, and
Cara
[...]ola; besides the parcels of
Suevia, and
Elsas.
Ortelius.
Austria is parted on the East from
Hungarie, by the
Leitae; on the West
[...]
Bav
[...]ire, by the
Ems; on the North from
Moravia by the
Tems; on the South from
Styria, by the
Muer. It is called by the
Germanes, Ostenrich, signifying the Easterne bound of the Empire.
Munster. The Christian Faith was first preached here by Saint
Seuerine, Anno 464: at this time they are divided in opinions; the greater sort, especially the Nobility, addicted to the reformation. The soile of this Country is very rich,
[Page 289] abounding with all necessaries; & hauing great store of wines, with which they supply the defects of
Bavaria, & other neighbouring Regions. The chief Town, are
Wien or
Vienna, famous for a repulse giuen to the
Turkes, A
o 1526, of whom 200000 vnder the conduct of
Solyman the Magnificent, besieged the city: but by the valour of
Fredericke the II Electour
Pal
[...]tine, & other Princes, they were forced to retire, with the losse of 80000 Souldiers. This City was made an Vniversity by the Emperour
Fredericke the 2
d. It is seated on the
Danubius, & is doubtlesse one of the brauest and beautifullest Townes in
Germanie: adorned with many magnificent Temples, and stately Monasteries; but aboue all, with a most sumptuous and princely Palace, wherein the Archdukes keep their residence, built by
Ottocarus King of
Bohemia, during the little time that he was Duke here. This town was anciently called
Fabiana, but being ruined by the
Hunnes, and again by the natiues reedified, obtained this new name.
2 Emps so called of the riuer
Ems, on whose banks it is seated.
3 S. Leopold. 4 Neustat. 5 Hainburg. 6 Crems.
Austria was formerly called
Pannonia superior; and afterward being subiected to the
French Monarchie, was called
Ostenrich or
Austrich. It was wrested from the Empire, during the raigne of
Arnulphus, by the
Hunnes; from whom it was recouered by
Otho the first, with the aid of many Nobles, amōgst whom the Country was distributed; which Families being extinct,
Otho the II gaue the Prouince to a yong Gentleman called
Lupoldus, with the title of Marquesse, Anno 980. This Marquisate was by
Fredericke Barbarossa raised to a Dukedome, 1158,
Henry being the first Duke, whose brother
Leopold, took
Richard the first of
England, prisoner, in his returne from
Palestine: for whose ransome he had so much money, that with it he bought
Carniola, the Counties of
Neobourgh, and
Luitz; & walled
Vienna. His son
Fredericus Leopoldus was for his manifold deserts, made King of
Austria, by the Emperour
Frederick the second, Anno 1225. Eleuen yeares he continued in this dignity; at the end of which, he was spoyled of his royal ornaments by the same Emperour, for patronage of villainous actions in his kingdome, and scorning to appeare to his answere at the
[Page 290] summons of the Emperour. Finally, he died in the yeare 1246, leauing two daughters. His sister named
Margaret was
[...]r
[...] ed vnto
Ottocar, son to
Primist
[...] King of
Bohemia: his eldest daughter
Gertru
[...]e, to the Marquesse o
[...]
Baden: and
Ag
[...]es the second, ma
[...]ied vnto
Henry D. of
[...] ▪ Ottocar pretending the right of his wife, tooke on him the Dukedome of
Austria, which he kept after the death of his wife, till the yeare 127
[...]
[...] which he was vanquished and slain by
Rodolphus the Emperor▪
Rodolphus gaue it to
Albert his son; whose wi
[...]e
Elizabeth was daughter to
Membard Earle of
T
[...]r
[...]lis, son of D.
Henry of
C
[...] rinthia and of
Agres daughter of
Fredericke Leopold; Margaret the s
[...]ster; and
Gert
[...]ude the daughter of this
Fredericke dying issuelesse. By this marriage,
Albert had the Dukedome, of
Austria, Stiria, and
Carinthia; with the Earledome of
T
[...]rcl
[...]s and
Carniola: This Dukedome was by
Fredericke the third, Emperour and D. of
Austria, raised to the dignity of an Archdukedome, as it still continueth.
The Dukes and
[...] Archdukes of
Austria.
-
1278
- 1
Albertus 30
-
1308
- 2
Albertus II.
51
-
1359
- 3
Leopold 27
-
1386
- 4
Albert ▪ III
9
-
1395
- 5
Albert IV
9
-
1439
- 6
Fredericke 54
-
1493
- 7
Maxim
[...] 26
-
1519
- 8
Charles 39.
[...]m whom are descerded the Kings of
Spaine now ruling, and b
[...]ng the first branch of the
Austrian tree; whose boughs h
[...]ue euershadowed the better part of
Europe.
-
1558
- 9
Ferdinand
[...]
-
1565
- 10
Alaximilian II
-
1576
- 11
Rod
[...]lphus 35
-
1611
- 12
Mat
[...]hias 8
-
16
[...]9
- 13
Ferdinand II, the first of the house of
Gratz, which is the fourth branch of this tree, now beginning to rule the Empire. There were also two other stocks of the Imperall house of
Austria, namely the Dukes of
[...]uspunc
[...] being the third▪ and the Archdukes of
Austria being the second branch
[...] of which last,
Albert the Duke of
Burgundie was chief. All which Princely Families, as well for entertaining a perpetuall vnity among themselues, as thereby to be able to mol
[...]st their enemies; haue made so many crosse or inter-marriages, that they
[...]aue remained still as brethren of the same parent, and as armes of the
[Page 291] same tree. In our time two of these
Austrian Families are extinct▪ and the whole patrimonie of this Fam
[...]ly in
Germany, se
[...]ed in the house of
Gratz. For
Maximilian the Emperour,
[...] to the Emperour
Ferdinand, Duke of
Austria, of the
[...] in all 9 sonnes, all which died childlesse; and
[...], viz:
Rodolphus and
Matthias, were Emperours o
[...]
[...], and Kings of
Hungary, and
Bohemia: and two
[...] for the Kings of
Spaine in the
Netherlands,
[...] and
Albertus. The house of
Inspruch is
[...];
Morison.
for when
Ferdinand of
Inspruch disgraced his high
[...], by ma
[...]rying with
Philippina, a Burgers daughter of
Aus
[...] the cōditioned with those of his kin
[...]ed, that
Tirol should
[...] end vnto the children borne of that bed. So after his
[...],
Tirol
[...] into the house of
Gratz; and
Charles his eldest
[...] being made Marquesse of
Burgh; and his youngest sonne
Andrew, Cardinall of
Brixia.
2. ST
[...]RIA or STIERMARKE is bounded with the
Rab on the East.
Carinthia on the West, with
Dravus on the South, and the
Muer and
Austria on the North: The length of this countrey is 110 miles, the bredth 60 or thereabouts. The chiefe cities are
Marchpurg, and
Gratz, whence the fourth branch of
Austria is called
Du Gr
[...]tz, and haue the Gouernment of this Country.
Everewo
[...]. This town was once full of Protestants, who could by no meanes be expell'd, or hindred from free exercise of Religion, till the yeare 1598; in which the late Queene of
Spaine, Marg. Sister to the Archduke
Ferdinand du Gratz, was by the Citizens solemnly entertain'd; with whom entered so many Souldiers▪ that the City was taken, and 14 Ministers of the Gospell presently banished. This Marquisate of
Stiria was vnited to
Austria, by a marriage betwixt the daughter and heire of
Ottocar the Marquesse,
Morison. and
Leopold Duke of
Austrian at which wedding, this
Stiria by
Fredericke Barb
[...]rossa, was made a Dukedome. It was called in former times
Val
[...]ria.
3. CARINTHIA is 75 miles in length, and 55 in bredth; it
[...] with
Stiria on the East,
Tirol on the West,
Ba
[...]are on the
[...], the
Alpes on the South. The chief Townes are
1 Vi
[...]
[...]ach, 2 Spittall, 3 G
[...]rah, 4 Freisach, and
5 S. Viti. Santo. Vitus, or
[Page 292]
S
t Veit, the Metropolis of the whole Country. The ceremonies with which the Archdukes of
Austria are acknowledged Dukes of
Carinthiae,
Munster. are very strange and obserueable. For in the meadowes adjoyning to the town of S.
Veit, a certain country man to whom that office by inheritance belongeth, sitteth on a marble stone there being; holding in his right hand a cow with a black calfe; and in his left hand a mare as lean as a rake. Then commeth the new Duke, attired in a plain rusti
[...]k habite, his Courtiers attending him in their richest apparell: at whose approach, the Country man aboue-mentioned, demaundeth;
what he is that so maiestically commeth th
[...]t
[...]erward; the people answere, that
it is the future Duk
[...]. He againe asketh,
whether he be a iust Iudge, and one that will maintaine the libertie of the Countrey, and sinceritie of the Religion; the people answere,
he will. Then he asketh,
by what right he wil displace him fro
[...] his mar
[...]le seat; to whom the Steward of the new Dukes house replieth,
he shall give thee 60 pence in siluer, the cattell now standing by thee, the cloathes which he hath at this time on, and thy house shall euer be free from taxe and tribute. The fellow vpon this taketh the Duke by the hand, and bidding him be a good Prince, giueth him a gentle cuffe on the eare; seateth him on the marble stone, and taking away the cattell, departeth. This done, the new Duke goeth to
S. Vites Church, and hauing done his devotions, putteth of his rustick weedes, and dresseth himself in cloathes befitting a Prince; for such after these ceremonies he is acknowledged.
4. CARNIOLA being 150 miles long, and 45 broad, is environed with
Sclavonia East,
Italy West,
Carinthia North, and
Istria South. The chiefe Townes are
1 Newmarckt, 2 Es
[...]ng, 3 Marsperg, 4 Pegonocke, and
5 Saxenfelt, all vpon the
Savus; which arising in this Country, runneth through the very middle of it.
Ortelius.5. TIROLIS is 72 miles broad, and as many long: It is bounded East with
Carinthia, West with the
Grisons, North with
Schwaben, South with
Marca Trevigiana. The soile of this Country is very good, and full of siluer Mines, which yeeld vnto the Archdukes 20000 Crownes yearely. The chief
[...]owns
[Page 293] are
Oenipons, or
Inspurch (seated on the
Inn or
Oe
[...]s) which gaue denomination to the third branch of
Austria, as being so called, descended from
Ferdinand the second, sonne of
Ferdinand the Emperour; whereas the house of
Grats proceed frō
Charles being the 3
d. In this towne was
Charles the fi
[...]t, when he heard how
Mauritius, whom he had made Electour of
Saxonie, was comming against him with his owne men; which so terrified him, that he fled immediatly into
Italy, and resigned his Empire to his brother
Ferdinand. 2 Landecke 3 Tirol. 4 B
[...]lzan. 5 Trent on the riuer
Adesis, in which the Councell was held by Pope
Paul the third. It began in the yeare 1545, against the doctrines of
Luther and
Calvin. This Councell continued, sometimes assembled, sometimes dissolued, for the space of 18 yeares; and before the first meeting here, had at diuerse other places bin intimated and dashed; furthered by some, and hindred by others for 22 yeares together. The effects of this Councell I cannot better describe, then in the words of the history hereof, which are these: This Councell desired and procured by godly men, to re-vnite the Church, which began to be diuided; hath so established the schisme, and made the parties so obstinate, that the dis
[...]ords are irreconcileable: and being managed by Princes for reformation of Ecclesiasticall Discipline, hath caused the greatest deformation that euer was since Christianitie did beginne: and hoped for by the Bishops to regaine the Episcopall authority, for the most part vsurped by the Pope;
[...]ath made them loose it altogether, bringing them into greater seruitude; on the contrary scared and avoided by the See of
Rome,
[...]as a potent meanes to moderate the exorbitant power thereof, mounted from small beginnings, by diuerse degrees, to an vnlimited excesse; it hath so established and confirmed the same ouer that part which remaineth subiect vnto it, that it neuer was so great no
[...] so soundly rooted. So farre the words of the History.
These Prouinces belong all to the house of
Austria: the revenue of which Princes, would certainly be farre greater; if the neighbourhood of the
Turke did not put them to continuall expences, and losse of men and Money: howsoeuer, I think they may yeeld them yearely, two millions of Crownes, and vpwards.
[Page 294]The Armes of this Archduke are
Gules; a fesse Argent; which Armes were assumed by Marquesse
Leopold at the siege of
Acon, because his whole armour being couered ouer with blood, his belt only remained white: whereas his former Armes were
Azu
[...]e, six Larkes
Or; which Armes are supposed to haue bin assumed by the first Marquesses of
Austria, because they possessed those six petit Prouinces, in which the tenth Legion called
Ala
[...]da, had in ancient times their station.
9 BOHEMIA.
Bara.The Kingdome of BOHEMIA containeth
Bohemia, the Dukedome of
Silesia, the Marquisates of
Lusatia, and
Morauia.
Bohemia is environed with the
Hercynian Forrest, which the
Romans could not in long time penetrate. It hath on the East
Silesia, &
Moravia; on the West
Franconia; on the North
Misuia and
Lusatia,
Ortelius. on the South
Bavaria.
Ortelius.The whole kingdome containeth in circuit 550 miles, in which compasse are comprehended 780 Cities, walled townes, and Castles, and 32000 Villages; all which are inhabited by a people giuen to drink and gluttony, and also to valour and loue of honour; this last quality belonging to the Nobles and better sort of people; the former to the Commons: but in more moderate fashion then the other
Germans. All of them, rich & poore, noble and base, vse the
Sclavonian language.
Mountaig.The chief
Bohemian Captain that euer I read of, was
Zisca, who in 11 battailes fought in defence of the
Hussites, against the Pope and his confoderats; preuailed and went away victorious; insomuch that at his death he willed the
Bohemians to flea him, and make a Drumme of his skinne; perswading himself if they so did, they could neuer be ouercome: wherein hee concei
[...]ed so of himselfe, as
Scipio Africanus, and
Vortimer king of the
Brittaines did of their selues: For the one hauing almost ruined the Commonwealth of
Carthage, commanded his body to be buried so, that his tombe might looke toward
Africke; and the other hauing expulsed the
Saxons out of
Brittanie, desired to be interred in the hauen towne of
Stonar (in
Tanet) the vsuall landing-place of that people; thinking thereby to affright the
Carthaginians from
Italy, and the
Saxons from
Brittaine.
[Page 295] The Christian Religion was first preached in this country by one
Bosinous, Anno 900 or thereabouts; since which time they haue continued in it, though not without the admixture of one notable vanity. For one
Picardus comming out of the
Low-Countries, drew a great sort of men and women vnto him,
Munster. pretending to bring them to the same state of perfection, that
Adam was in before his fall; from whence they were called
Picards and
Adamites. They had no respect vnto marriage; yet could they not accompany any woman, vntil the man comming to
Adam, said vnto him;
Father Adam, I am enflamed towards this woman: and
Adam made answere,
increase and multiply. They liued in an Island which they called Parad
[...]se, & went starke naked: but they continued not long: for
Zisca hearing of them, entred their fooles Paradise, & put them all to the sword, A
o 1416. Before this time also the workes of
Wickliffe were brought into
Bohemia, by a certain scholler who had beene a student in the Vniuersity of
Oxford, which happening into the hands of
Iohn Husse, and
Hierome of
Prague, two men whereof the Country may worthily boast; wrought in their hearts a desire to reforme the Church: a businesse which they prosecuted so earnestly, that being summoned to the councell of
Constance, they were there condemned for hereticks, and burned, Anno 1414. yet had their doctrine such deep root in the
Bohemians, that it could neuer by warre or persecution be plucked vp; but to this day continueth, though abundantly perfected by the writings of
Luther, Calvin, and other painful labourers in Gods Haruest.
The soyle is exceeding fruitfull, and enriched with mines of all sorts,
Camden. except of gold. Tinne they haue here in good plenty, the mines whereof were first found out by a
Cornishman, banished out of
England, Anno 1240: which discouery of Tinne in these parts, was, as saith my Author,
in magnam iacturam Richardi Comitis Cornubiae, (he meaneth that
Richard which was afterward
King of the Romans;) and no maruaile, for in those times there was no Tinne in all
Europe, but in
England. Wood they haue here good store, and in some of their Forrests a beast called
Lo
[...], which hath hanging vnder it's neck a bladder full
[Page 296] of scalding water; with which when she is hunted, she so tortureth the dogges, that she easily escapeth them.
The principall riuers are
1 Albis, which here
[...] hath his fountaine, as also hath
2 Egar, 3 Mulda, and
4 Wattz; these three last al exonerating themselues into the first; which runneth through the midst of the Country.
The kingdome is not anothers, diuided into Counties and Prouinces; but into the territories and possessions of seuerall Lords.
L
[...]wknor. The chiefe citties of the whole are
1 Prage, the
Metropolis, seated in the middle of the country, on the riuer
Mulda or
Multaw. It consisteth of foure seuerall Townes, euery of which hath its peculiar Magistrates, lawes, and customes. The principal is called the old town, adorned with many goodly edifices, a spacious market place, and a stately Senate house. The second is called the new Towne separated from the old by a ditch of great depth and widenesse. The third called the little towne, is diuided from the old towne by the riuer
Mulda, and ioyned to it by a beautifull bridge, consisting of 24 arches; and in this towne is the hill
Rachine, on the sides whereof are many fayre and stately houses belonging to the nobility; and on the toppe thereof a magnificent pallace, wherein the
Bohemian kings, and the latter Emperours, kept their residence. The fourth Towne is that of the
Iewes, who haue here fiue Synagogues, and liue according to their owne particular lawes and liberties. Neere vnto this Towne was fought that memorable battaile betweene the Duke of
Bavaria and Count
Bucquoy, Leistenants for the Emperour
Ferdinand, with 50000 men on the one side; and
Fredericke newly elected king of
Bohemia, with the Prince of
Anhalt, the Count of
Thurne, & 30000 men on the other side. It was fought on the eight of
Nouember stylo nouo being Sunday; wherein (such was the vnsearchable will of God) the victory fell vnto the Imperialls, the yong Princes of
Anhal
[...], Tourne and
Saxon Weimar, with diuers others being taken prisoners; the
Bohemian ordinance al surprised;
Prage forced to yeeld vnto the enimy; and King
Fredericke with his Queene compelled to fly into
Silesia: a most lamentable and vnfortunate losse, not so this people only, but to the whole cause of religion. The 2
d
[Page 297] Citty of note is
Egra, situate on the riuer
Eger, on the very borders o
[...] this kingdome; where it confineth with
Franconia, and
Vo
[...]tland. It was once Imperiall, but in the yeare 1315, it was sold by the Emperour
L
[...]dovicus Bavarus, vnto
Iohn King of
Bohemia, for 400000 marks of siluer.
3 Budwi
[...]s, a strong town towards
Austria. 4 Melmucke on the riuer
Albis. 5 Weldawe. And
6 Pilsen, the last town of this Prouince, which yeelded vnto the prevailing Imperialls; & then also betrayed vnto Count
T
[...]lly, for a summe of money by some of the Captaines of Count
Mansfield, who was then absent, and had so long defended it.
The first inhabitants of this Country that we haue notice of were the
Bemi, whom
Pomponius Mela placeth in this tract, & calleth
Gens magna. To these in processe of time were added the
Boij;
Munster. who being a people of
Gallia Cisalpina, fled ouer the
Alpes to avoid the bondage of the
Romans, and seated themselues in
Bavaria, by them called
Boiaria. Then entred they this region, and mixing themselues with the
Bemi, were ioyntly with them called
Boibems, afterward
Bothemi, and now
Bohemi. They continued a free nation til the comming in of the
Croatians, and
Sclavonians, vnder the conduct of
Zechius A
o 550, who with his brother
Leches being banished
Croatia for a murther:
Leches seated himselfe in
Polonia, and
Zechius in this coū trey, the people whereof in their own language, call themselues
Czechians. After the death of this
Zechius, the state was of long time in a confused Anarchy, euen vntill the yeare 670: at what time not respecting the progeny of
Zechius, the founder of their Commonwealth; they fastned on
Crocus a man of good respect amongst them,
B
[...]rtholdus. and elected him their Duke,
Crocus vir iustus & magna apud Bohemos opinionis, princeps electus est, saith
Bertholdus. Crocus being dead, the
Bohemians elected
Libussa, the yongest of his three daughters: of whose female gouernment being soone weary, they elected
Primistaus for their Duke, and made him husband to
Libussa. The rest of the Dukes being 18 in nū ber, I willingly paste ouer, and come to
Vratista
[...]s, whom for his manifold deserts.
Henry the 4
th Emperour of
Germany, created the first king of
Bohemia Anno 1086,
Berthold. & Dubrav.
The Kings and Dukes of
Bohemia.
-
1086
- 1
Vratislaus the brother of
Spitigneus the last Duke of
Bohemia, was by
Henry the 4
th at
Mentz created king.
-
- 2
Conrade brother to
Vratislaus, notwithstanding that his brother had three sonnes, was elected Duke of
Bohemia.
-
- 3
Brecislaus sonne to
Vratislaus, the two sons of
Conrade being reiected, is by the
Bohemians chosen.
-
1100
- 4
Borivorius, the 4
th sonne of
Brecislaus, is chosen by the
Bohemians, his elder brothers then all liuing.
-
1109
- 5
Sutopulcus cosen german to
Borivorius, by the consent and fauour of the people deposed
Borivorius, & caused himselfe to be elected in his place.
-
- 6
Vladislaus II, brother to
Borivorius, preferred by the people to the throne before
Otho the brother, &
Henry the sonne of
Sutopul
[...]us the last Prince.
-
- 7
Sobeslaus brother to
Vladislaus, promoted to the State before the sonne of
Vladislaus.
-
1159
- 8
Vladislaus III, sonne to
Vladislaus the 2
d (the foure sonnes of
Sobeslaus omitted) is chosen & crowned the 2
d King, by
Fredericke the Emperour; but deposed by the States: because he was not by them formally elected, according to their priuiledges and customes.
-
- 9
Vldaricus, the 3
d sonne of
Sobeslaus, his elder bretheren yet liuing; was by the people elected in the roome of
Vladislaus, and his sonne
Fredericke; whom the Emperour
Fredericke had by force established in the throne.
-
- 10
Sobeslaus II, 2
d sonne to
Sobeslaus, was by
Fredericke aboue named expell'd; & he al
[...]o by the
Bohemians.
-
- 11
Conrade grandchild to
Otho the brother of
Su
[...]opulcus, elected by the
Bohemians in place of
Fredericke: betweene which two Princes there was continuall warre.
-
- 12
Wenceslaus vnkle vnto
Conrade, and sonne of
Otho aforesaid, was preferred before many neerer the succession. Him
Primislaus expelled, but fearing his returne quitted
Prage.
-
- 13
Henry Bishop of
Prage, a stranger to the bloud,
[Page 299] was by a generall consent elected Duke.
-
- 14
Vladislaus IV, brother to
Primislaus, the sonne of
Wenceslaus, being put by; succeeded
Henry: and soone after resigned.
-
1199
- 15
Primislaus elected by the
Bohemians, and by the Emperour
Philip crowned the third king of
Bohemia at
Mentz, was brother to
Vladislaus the 4
th.
-
1248
- 16
Ottacarus, notwithstanding that
Wenceslaus his elder brother, had beene crowned in his Fathers life time; was acknowledged King. He was slaine in battle by
Rod
[...]lphus the Emperour.
-
1278
- 17
Wenceslaus II, sonne to
Ottacarus.
-
1284
- 18
Wenceslaus III, sonne to
Wenceslaus, the last of the
Bohemian Princes of the male line.
-
1304
- 19
Rodolfus, sonne to the Emperour
Albertus, is by the potencie of his Father, and the Election of the States, seated in the throne; being otherwise a stranger to the bloud royall of
Bohemia.
-
1305
- 20
Henry Duke of
Carinthia, husband to
Anne, the 2
d daughter of
Wenceslaus the 2
d, is chosen by the
Bohemians: but being weary of his gouerment, they elect
Iohn of
Luxenbourg. Finally,
Henry was murdered by one of his Nephewes.
-
1311
- 21
Iohn of
Luxenbourg, sonne to
Henry the seauenth Emperour, and husband to
Elizabeth youngest daughter to
Wenceslaus the 2
d, is elected: the Lady
Anne yet liuing.
-
1346
- 22
Charles sonne to
Iohn, & Emperour of that name the 4
th; the author of the
Golden Bull.
-
1362
- 22
Wenceslaus IV, Emperour also, in whose time the troubles of the
Hussites, and the valour of
Zisca was famous.
-
1418
- 23
Sigismund, brother to
Wenceslaus, maketh himselfe king by force; and at his death commendeth
Albertus D. of
Austria, the husband of his daughter
Elizabeth, vnto the Lords.
-
1437
- 24
Albertus Duke of
Austria, elected vpon the commendations of King
Sigismund, by the
Bohemian Lords.
-
[Page 300]1440
- 25
Ladislaus, sonne to
A
[...]bert, who being the brother of two sisters, commended yet one
George Pogiebrachius vnto the States, as fittest to succeed him.
-
1458
- 26
Georgius Pogi
[...]brachius, neither by affinity or cō sanguinity of the bloud: And he though he had three sons; yet for the benefit of his Country, aduised the Nobles after his death, to elect the King of
Poland.
-
1471
- 27
Ladislaus II, King of
Poland, and sonne to
Elizabeth, the younger daughter of
Albert Duke of
Austria; the issue of
Anne the elder sister still liuing; elected King of
Bohemia.
-
1516
- 28
Ludovicus, sonne to
Ladislaus, crowned & elected by the meanes of his father then liuing.
-
1526
- 29
Ferdinand, Archduke of
Austria, brother to
Charles the fift, and husband to
Anne sister to
Lodovicus; by his letters reuersall acknowledgeth that hee was chosen King of
Bohemia, not of any right, but of meere free will, according to the liberties of that Kingdome.
-
1562
- 30
Maximilian, eldest sonne of
Ferdinand, was in his Fathers life time, and at his suit, elected king A
o 1549.
-
1575
- 31
Rodolfus Emperour of
Germany, and second sonne to
Ferdinand of
Austria; elected King.
-
1612
- 32
Mathias brother to
Rodolfus, was at the ioynt suit of them both, nominated and appointed King of
Bohemia, by the generall consent of the States; during his brothers life time, An
• viz: 1608, which denomination they both protest in their letters reuersall, should not bee to the preiudice of the liberties and ancient customes of that Kingdome.
-
1618
- 32
Ferdinand II, Duke of
Grats, was by
Mathias adopted for his sonne, and declared by vertue thereof successour to the Crowne of
Bohemia, but neuer formally & legally elected: for which cause amongst others hee was by the States reiected; in like case as
Vladislaus the third had formerly beene.
-
1619
- 33
Frederick Electour Palatine, the strongest
German Prince of the
Calvinists, and most potent by his great alliances,
[Page 301] was elected King of
Bohemia: and crowned at
Pragu
[...], together with his wife on the 5
th day of Nouember. This Prince is descended from the Lady
Sophia, sister to
Ladislaus the 2
d, King of
Poland and
Bohemia: and hath to wife
Elizabeth, daughter to
Iames King of
Great Brittaine, and
Anne of
Danemarke, descended from the Lady
Anne, daughter of
Albertus of
Austria, and elder sister to
Elizabeth wife to
Ladislaus the 2
d aboue named.
It is recorded that in the quarrells betweene
Fredericke the second and Pope
Innoc
[...]nt the fourth, the Emperour sent the Pope these verses.
Roma diu titubans, varijs erroribus acta
Corruet, & mundi desinet esse caput.
Fata volunt, stell
[...]
(que) docent, avium
(que) volatus,
Quòd Fredericus ego malleus orbis ero.
Rome tost with diuers errours downe must fall▪
And cease to be the mistresse of this Ball.
For loe the fates decree, Starres, Birds, foretell;
That I a Fredericke shall the wh
[...]le world quell.
That which that
Fredericke then spoke in a hopeful desire of revenge, and a vehemency of anger, had (I hope) some prophetical relation to the sacred person of this
Fredericke: and that it may fall out accordingly, I beseech the God of battles, and Lord of hosts, so to protect & comfort him in this time of his trouble, that he may yet liue to tread vpon the necke of the
Romish Adder, and outsta
[...]e the
Antichristian Basiliske, till his enimies are made his footstoole.
The reuenewes of this kingdome may amount to 3 millions of Crownes yearely, considering that the following Countries are vnders its subiection.
The Armes are
Mars,
Bara. a Lion with a forked tayle,
Luna crowned
Sol.
2 SILESIA is bounded with
Bohemia,
Ortelius. on the West;
Brandenburg, on the North;
Polonia, on the South;
Hungarie and
Moravia, on the East. It is in length 240, in breath 80 miles, and diuided equally by the riuer
Od
[...]ra, who here hath its originall.
[Page 302]
Xiphilinus.The former inhabitants of this Prouince, and
Lusatia were the
Quadi, against whom, when
M Antoninus the Emperour made warre: he had vnawares run himselfe into such a straight, that his army was environed with mountaines one way, and enimies the other. To this (as calamities g
[...]e seldome alone) was added the extraordinary heat & drouth then being. To the Emperour thus put to his plunges, came the Captaine of his guard; telling him th
[...] he had in his Army a legion of Christians (
M
[...] li
[...]ens he calleth them) which by prayer to their own God could obtaine any thing. The Emperour sendeth for them, desiring them to make supplications for the Army; which they did
[...] and God Almighty that neuer turneth a deafe eare to the prayers of his seruants, when they are either for his glory, the Churches, or their own good; scattered & vanquished the
Quadi with thundershot and artillery from heauen; and refreshed the faint and dying
Romans, with many a gentle and pleasing show
[...]e. This miracle purchased to that Legion, the sirname of
[...], i. e. the thunderer; and induced the Emperour to honour m
[...]n
[...]f that holy profession, and to make an end of the 4
th persecution. A
o Ch. 174.
The chiefe Townes are
Pres
[...]aw, or
Vratislauia, built by
Vratislaus a Duke of this Prouince, and made a Bishops See An
• 970, or thereabouts. In the yeare 1341, it was totally
[...] with a happy misfortune; for it was againe reedified with fire stone, so that it is now one of the prettiest Citties of
Germ
[...]. 2 Iagendorfe, or
Iegerndorf, the patrimony of
Iohannes Georgus o
[...] the family of
Brandenb
[...]rg, who is called Marq
[...]es
[...]e
Iagendorse, of whom more anon.
Reusner. The lands and estates
[...] sion were giuen by
Ladislaus king of
Boh
[...]mia, vnto
Geor
[...]e
[...] named
Piu
[...], of the family of
Brande
[...]burg, for the
[...] good seruices he had done him: but his posterity being
[...] they are
[...]allen vnto the present owner
[...] towne of all
Bohemia, which was conquered by
[...] Emperour, from King
Fredericke. 4
[...] derberg all on
Od
[...]ra. Here are two Duked
[...]
Sue
[...]z; the latter whereof is sub
[...]ect to the
[...] me
[...] hath Duke, who is also at the command
[...]
[Page 303]
Bohem
[...]a. This Country once belonged to
Poland, and was given by
Henry the fourth, to the new King of
Bohemia, Vratisl
[...], 1087.
3 LV
[...]ATIA, is bounded on the East & North with
Brandenburg, on the West with
Saxonie; on the South with
Silesia. This Country though but little, is able to arme 20000 foot, as good as any in
Germany. The chiefe Citties are
Gorlitz, &
Tra
[...] on the riuer
Nisse;
[...]prembe
[...]g and
Gottbusse on the riuer
Spre which was heretofore called
Suevus, and is thought to haue given name to the
Suevi: this riuer runneth through the whole Country
[...]
Bautsen (
Budissiuum the Latines call it) the first Towne attempted, and taken by the Duke of
Saxonie, when he tooke vpon him to execute the Emperours decree against
Frederick
[...] the
Palatine, then newly chosen King of
Bohemia. This Country is called in Dutch
La
[...]s
[...]i
[...]s, and is commonly diuided into the higher and the lower. It was giuen also to the new
Bohemia King
Vratislaus by
Henry the 4
th, Anno 1087.
4 MORAVIA is bounded on the North, and East with
Si
[...]ia on the West with
Brandenburg; on the South with
Au
[...]
[...]d
Hunga
[...]y.
Maginus. It is the most
[...]ertile part of Corne in
G
[...]rmany, and hath no small store of Myrrh and Frankincense, which contrary to common custome groweth not on trees, but immediatly out of the earth: & which addeth to the miracle, the Fran
[...] groweth in the shape and similitude of those
[...] men and women labour most to conceale.
Dubra
[...]i
[...] th
[...] writer of the
Bohemian history is the reporter, &
Gra
[...]
[...]h
[...] name of th
[...]t only place where it thus groweth.
[...] Townes are
1 Brinne, the seat of the Marquesse.
[...] Vniuersity, seated on the
Morava of when Ri
[...]
3 Terebi z.
[...] I
[...]su &c.
Munster. The fo
[...]mer in
[...] o
[...] this Country were the
Marcom
[...]nni ▪ and it is now
[...] It was once a kingdome, the last king of it be
[...] w
[...]o rebelled a
[...]ainst
Arnulph the Emperour
[...] had vnder him
Boh
[...]mia, Poloni
[...], Silesia ▪ and
Lu
[...]
[...] which after his death chose themsel
[...]es seuerall gouer
[...] till
Hen
[...]y the
[...]
t• gaue vnto his
[...]ew
[...], the Provinces or
Silesia &
Lusatia; whose fortune
[Page 304]
Morauia followed, when
Sigismund the Emperour gaue it to
Albertus King of
Bohemia, and Duke of
Austria, An
o 1417. It still retaineth a Marquesse, who is tributary to the
Bohemian.
10 BRANDENBOVRG.
Ortelius.The Marquisate of BRANDENBOVRG is limited on the East with
Poland, on the West with
Saxony, on the North with
Pomerania, on the South with
Lusatia: it is in compasse 520 miles, in which are contained 50 Citties, and 64 walled towns, the chiefe of which are
1 Brandenbourg, built by
Brando a Prince of the
Franconians, Anno 140.
2 Francofurt (for distinction sake named)
ad Oderam, which was made an Vniuersity by
Ioachim the Marquesse 1506. It is situate in a soyle so plentifully stored with Corne and Wines, that it is not easie to affirme whether
Ceres or
Bacchus be most enamoured of it.
Magi
[...]us. Here is also at this Towne a famous Empory, but not comparable to that of the other
Francfort on the
Moenus. 3
Berlin, the ordinary residence of the
Marquesse. It is situate on the riuer
Spre, a riuer which arising in
Lusatia, emptieth it selfe into the
Albis; 4 Hauelbourg, seated on the little riuer
Havell, the seat of a Bishop, who acknowledgeth the Archbishop of
Maydenbourg for his Metropolitan. This Marquisate is diuided into the new and the old; the river
Odera watering the last; the
Albis the first.
Brandenbourg was taken from the
Frankes and
Vandalls, by the Emperour
Henry the first,
Munster. Ann. 920: at which time also the Gospell was first here preached. This
Henry gaue the Country of
Brandenbourg with the title of
Marquesse, to one Earle
Albert: whose issue being extinct,
Lodovic: Bavarus gaue this Marquisate to his sonne
Ladowicke, Ann. 1314. His grandchild
Otho, sold it vnto
Procopius Marquesse of
Moravia, A
o 1373: whose issue failing, it was giuen to
Fredericke the Burgraue of
Neurenberge, Anno 1417, by the Emperour
Sigismund. The posterity of this
Fredericke to this day inioy it, possessing also part of
Prussia; and the three Dukedomes of
Cleus, Iuliers, and
Berge, or
Montz, the Signiories of
Prignits, and
Crossen, the confines of
Silesia, and this Marquisate; together with the coū tie of
Rapin, and the Marquisates of
Iegendorfe, and
Ansspach: so that they exceed the Dukes of
Saxonis in greatnesse of territory
[Page 305] and multitude of subiects; but fall short of them in the largenesse of their revenew. This augmentation of their Dominions is of no great standing;
Prussia was estated on M.
Albert, Anno 1525, and by a marriage betweene
Anne the Neice and heire of this
Albert, and
Sigismund the late Electour, is newly added to the Electorall family.
Reus
[...]er.
Cleueland came vnto them by the marriage last mentioned;
Iagendorfe was giuen as a requitall of the seruices of
M. George: and
Auspach they wrested from the female heires of
Wolframius the last Lord thereof: insomuch that now this is the powerfuist family in all
Germany.
The reuenues of this Electour could not be lesse then 20000
l by the yeare, if hee were permitted to enioy his three Dutchies of
Cleue, Gulicke, &
Berge in any peaceable manner. This house of
Brandenbourg hath among other good Souldiers, yeelded 3 of especial note, viz:
Albert the last master of the
Dutch knights and first Duke of
Prussia. 2 Albertus, called the
Alcibiades of Germany, who in the time of
Charles the fift (by whom he was proscribed) so molested the Popish Princes of
Franconia, as in some particulars I haue already shewed: a man both in his actions, spirit, and valour, not much vnlike the present Count
Mansfield. And 3
ly,
Iohannes Georgius of
Iagendorfe, brother to the last Electour, who hauing faire possessions in
Silesia, and furthering the election of his Cosen the
Palatine of
Rhene, to the Crowne of
Bohemia: is dispossessed of his estates, and proscribed by the now preuailing Emperour; whom hee ceaseth not most couragiously with all his force and pollicy continually to disturbe.
The Armes are
Argian Eagle
Gules membred & becked
Or.
Bara. The people are of the reformed Church & follow the doctrine of
Luther.
11 POMERANIA and MECLENBVRG.
POMERANIA is bounded on the East with the riuer
Vistula, on the West with
Meclenbourg;
Ortelius. on the North with the
Balticke Ocean; on the South with
Brandenbourg. The chief towns are
S
[...]e
[...]in,
Munster. the Princes seat; once a poore fisher Towne, now the Metropolis of the Country, as rising by the fall of
Wimeta, a famous Mart-towne in these parts.
2 Wolgast. 3 Wallin, or
Iubinum,
[Page 306] a Towne which once florished in traffique, and gaue place vnto
Constantinople only: the
Russians, Daues, Saxons, Vandals, &c. hauing here their particular streets. Anno 1170, it was sacked by
Waldemarus, King of
Danemarke, since which time it never recouered its former glory, most of her traffique being remoued to
Lubecke. 4 Gripswald made an Vniversity 1456.
5 Neutrepton a Sea Towne. To this Province belong three Ilands, viz:
Rugia, Wisedomia, and
Volmia.
Pomeren, so called by the
Sclavonians, for that it lyeth along vpon the Sea, was long time in the power of the
Vandals; who being expelled; one
Barvimus took vpon him the Principate, A
o 935▪ about one hundred yeares after which Prince,
Wartisl
[...]us with all his people receaued the Christian faith, Anno 1130. In their issue the Corone
[...] still remaines, though now divided: for Anno 1540, it was diuided betweene
Barvimus and
Philip two brothers; the former hauing the higher part next
Prussia, the latter the lower part next vnto
Mecklenbourg.
MECKLENBOVRG, or
Megalopolis, is on the West part of
Pomeren. It was the seat of the
Heruli, and is a peculiar principality, the chiefe of her Townes being
1 Malchaw. 2 Sterneberg. 3 Wismar, so called from
Wisimarus a King of the
Vandals, the father of
Rhadaguse, who together with
Alarick the
Gothe, sacked
Rome. 4 Rostocke, made an Vniuersity Anno 1415, at the intreaty of
Albert and
Henry, Princes of this Province. The first Professours came hither from
Erdfort in
Saxonie.
This Province tooke the name of
Mecklenbourg, or
Megalopolis, from a great Towne of this name here being, when the
Vandals and
Heruli first setled here; but now destroyed. Their first King is said to be one
Anterius, the sonne of an
Amazonian Lady, a man which learned his first warrefare vnder
Alexander the great. The last of these Princes which tooke vpon him the name of King, was
Pribislaus, who died, Anno 1179: his full title being,
Pribislaus Dei gratia Herulorum, Wagriorum, Cire
[...]paenoram, Polamborum, Obotritarum, Kissmorum, Vandalorum
(que) Rex; These being the ancient names of those particular Tribes of the
Barbarians, which were by one generall name called
Heruli.
[Page 307]On the West of this Prouince, by the riuer
Traue, is the faire
Hanstown of
Lubecke; which of old was a Dukedome, but made subiect by
Fredericke the first: after whose death they chose another Duke, who within 5 yeares, together with the towne was taken by the
Danes; and from them deliuered by
Fredericke the 2
d, and by him infranchized. Not much aboue tenne miles from
Lubecke, is
Hamborough, in which Towne are 777 Brewers, one Lawyer, one Phisician, & 40 Bakers. The reason why there is such an huge disproportion betweene the number of Brewers, and that of Lawyers and Physicians; is, because a cuppe of
nimis is their best vomiting potion; & their differences are sooner decided ouer a Canne, then by course of law. Not far hence but on the other side of the riuer is
Stoade, where the
English men haue a house to sell abroad their cloathes and other commodities.
12 SAXONIE.
SAXONIE is bounded on the East with
Lusatia and
Brandenbourg; on the West with
Hassia; on the North with
Brunswicke; on the South with
Franconie and
Bohemia. It containeth the countries of
Thuringia, Misnia▪ Voitland, and
Saxonie.
1 TVRINGIA is environed with
Hassia, Franconie, Misnia, and
Saxony. The chiefe Citty is
Erdford, one of the fairest and biggest of
Germany. 2 Iene, an Vniversity of Phisicians.
3 Smalcald, famous for the league here made, Anno 1530, between all the Princes & Citties, which maintained the doctrine of Christ, taught by
Luther.
Sleid. Com. There entred first into this league the Duke of
Saxon and his sonne,
Ernest and
Francis Dukes of
Luneburg; Philip the Lantgraue;
George Marquesse of
Brandenbourg; the Citties of
Serasbourg, Nurenberg, Heilbrune, Ruteling, Vlmes, Lindaw, Constance, Mening, and
Campedune. Afterward, Anno 1535, there entred into it,
Bermine and
Philip, Princes of
Pomeren; Vlricke Duke of
Wirtenberg; Robert Prince of
Bipont; William Earle of
Nassaw; George and
Ioachim Earles of
Anhalt; the Citties of
Francford, Hamborough, Auspurge, Hannolder; & not long after the
Palsgraue, and the King of
Danemarke. By this famous confederacy,
Lu
[...]her not onely kept his head on his shoulders; but the Gospell by him reformed grew to that
[Page 308] strength, that no force or pollicy could ever root it vp.
4 Kale, or
Hale, where
Philip the Lantgraue was treacherously taken prisoner, as you shall heare anon.
5 Weimar, a Towne which together with the Castle of
Gothe, were assigned for the estate & maintenance of that religious, though vnfortunate, Prince,
Io
[...]n Fredericke
[...]uke of
Sax
[...]nie, after his discomfiture and imprisonment by
Charles the fift.
The whole country is in length but 120 miles, nor any more in breadth: yet it containes 2000 villages, and 12 Earledomes.
This Country was once a
Lantgrauesdome, but the male issue failing, it came vnto the Lords of
M
[...]snia, Anno 1211.
2 MISNIA is environed with
Bohemia, Voitland, Thuring, and
Saxonie:
Boterus. it is watred with the riuers
Sala, Plissena, El
[...]ter, &
Mulda. The chiefe townes are
Dresden, seated on
Albis, hauing continually on her walls and Bulwarkes 150 Peeces of ordinance; a stable of the Dukes in which are 128 horses of seruice; and a Magazin, out of which 300000 Horse and Foot may bee armed at a dayes warning. The next is
Lipsique, as famous a Vniuersity for
Philosophers, as
Iene is for
Phisicians. It seemeth the Schollers and Cittizens will not suffer their beere to perish; of which here is so much drunke and exported, that the very custome of it due vnto the duke, amounts to 20000 pounds yearly; yet is this towne of no more then two Churches.
3 Rochlus. 4 Mulberg, where
Iohn the Electour was discomfited.
Misnia was at first but a Lordship vnder
Turingia, and was made a Marquisate, a little after it obtained the Dominion of
Turingia:
Munste
[...]. in which state it continued, till the Emperour
Sigismund gaue the Dukedome of
Saxonie to Marquesse
Fred
[...]rick
[...], in the yeare 1413; whose posterity till this day enioy all the Dukedome.
3 VOYTLAND is a little country South of
Misnia, whose chiefe Citties are
Olnits. 2 Werda. 3 Cronah. 4 Culmbach, and
5 Hoffe. This Country seemeth to haue taken its name from the
Iuites or
Vites, who together with the
Saxons and
Angles conquered
Brittaine: and to be called
Voitland, quasi
Vitel
[...]nd ▪ the Country of the
Vites. It belongeth not totally to the Duke, of
Saxonie, for the Marquesses of
Auspach in
Franconie, possesse the greatest part of it.
[Page 309]4 SAXONY is on the North of
Turinge &
Misnia; her chiefe Towne is
Parthenopolis now
Meydenberg, or
Magdeberg, which belonged to the Empire; but now is vnder the patronage of the Dukes of
Saxonie. For when this Town refusing to receaue the
Interim, was outlawd by the Emperour, and giuen to him that could first take it; it was attempted by the Duke of
Megelberg; but he was in a Camisado taken prisoner, his Army routed, his Nobles made captiue, and 260 horses brought into the Citty. Next it was besieged by Duke
Maurice, who on honourable tearmes was after a long siege receaued into it; A
o 1550, when it had stood on its owne guard the space of 3 yeares. This long opposition of one Towne, taught the
Germane Princes what constancie could doe; it held vp the coales of rebellion in
Germanie; and indeed proued to be the fire which burned the Emperours trophies. For here Duke
Maurice comming acquainted with Baron
Hedecke, hatched that confederacie, by which not long after this great Emperour was driuen out of
Germany. 2 Worlits seated on the
Albis. 3 Heldericke. 4 Wittenberg, the seat of the electours of
Saxonie, and an Vniuersity of Diuines, founded by Duke
Fredericke, Anno 1508. It was called
Wittenberg, as some coniecture, from
Witti
[...]indus, once Lord of
Saxonie, when the extent thereof was greatest. Famous is this town for the Sepulchres of
Luther and
Melancthon; but chiefely for that here were the walls of Popery broken downe, & the Gospell of Christ reduced to perfection. The whole story in briefe is this.
Luther was borne at
Isleben in
Sax. and studied first at
Magdeburg; but at the establishing of the Vniuersity of
Witte
[...]berg, he was chosen to prosesse there. It hapned in the yeare 1516, that Pope
Leo hauing need of money, sent about his
Iubiles and
Pardons: against the abuses of which,
Luther inueighed both priuatly and publikely, by word and writing. This spark grew at last to so great a coale, that it fired the Papall Monarchy; for the
Germane Princes cleaued to the doctrine of
Luther, & protested they would defend it to the death: hence were they first called
Protestants. Yet was not this reformation so easily established. Christ had foretold that fathers should be against their
[Page 310] sonnes, and brothers against brothers for his sake; neither doe we euer finde in any story, that the true religion was induced or religion corrupted about to be amended, without warre and bloudshed.
Charles the Emperour whetted on by the
Romane Bishops, had long borne a grudge against the reformation; but especially against the confederacy of
Smalc
[...]ld. After long heart burnings on either side, they brake out at last into open warre, which at first succeeded luckily with the Princes. But there being an equality of command, betweene
Iohn Fredericke the Electour, and
Philip the Lantgraue; one sometimes not approuing, otherwhiles thwarting the others proiects: the ende prooued not answerable. Besides the politique Emperour alwaies eschewed all occasion of battaile; and by this delaye wearied out this Armie of the Princes; which without performing any notable exploit, disbanded it selfe: Euery man hastning home to defend his owne. The Duke of
Saxonie had most cause to hast
[...]n homeward; for in his absence, his cousin
Maurice forgetting the education he had vnder him, and how formerly the Duke had conquered for him, and estated him in the Prouince of
Misnia; combined himself with the Emperour, and invaded his Vncles Country. But the Duke Electour, not only recouered his own, but subdued all the Estates in which he had formerly placed his vngratefull and ambitious kinsman. The Emperour all this while was not idle, but waited advantage to encounter the Duke, which at last he found righ vnto
Mulberg, where the Duke was hearing a Sermon. The Emperour giueth the alarum: the Duke startled from his religious exercise, seeketh to order his men: but in vaine. For they supposing the Emperour to be neerer with all his Forces, then indeed he was; add the wings of feare, to the feet of cowardice, and flie away; yet did the Duke with a few resolute Gentlemen as well as they could, make head against the enemie; till most of them were slaine, and the Duke himself taken prisoner. The morrow after this ouerthrow, he was condemned to loose his head, but pardoned he was at last, on condition he should ransomlesse set free Marquesse
Albertus, renounce his dignity of the Electourship; resigne vp al his
[Page 311] inheritances, with the like harsh Articles. It was also vrged that he should alter his religiō; but that he so constantly denied that it was om
[...]tted. For his after-maintenance, there were rendred back vnto him, the townes of
Weymar and
Gothe; from the former of which, his posterity are now called, Dukes of
Weymar. After this victory, the Emperour fraudulently intrapped the
Lantgraue; then marched he against the cities, in all which he prevailed, restored the Masse, and draue them to hard composit
[...]on for their liberties. It was thought that in this warre, the Emperour got 1600000 Crownes, and 500 p
[...]eces of Ordinance. The imprisonment of the
Lantgraue, contrary to the Emperors promise, was the chief thing which ouerthrew his good fortune For Duke
Maurice hauing pawned his word, and giuen vnto the
Lantgraues children his bond, for the safe returne of their Father, found himself much wronged and grieued. Therfore consulting with Baron
Hedeck, he entreth league with the
French King, associateth himself with Marquesse
Albert, suddenly surpriseth
Auspurg, and by the terrour which his haste brought with it, forced the Emperour to flye from
Inspruch, & the Fathers to break vp the Councell of
Trent. The Emperour now brought low, easily hearkned to an honourable composition, which not long after was concluded; the Cities recouering their priuiledges; free passage being giuen to the Gospell; and all things being reduced to the same state they were in before the warres; the restoring of
Iohn Fredericke to his Dukedome and Electourship, only excepted. So did this Duke
Maurice both ouerthrow the liberty of his country, and restore it; so was the preaching of the Gospell by his meanes depressed, by the same again reviued, and established stronger then euer. Thus we see
—Vel nemo, vel qui mihi vulnera fecit,
Solus Achillaeo tollere more potest.
Ovid.
None but the man which did his Country wound,
Achilles-like could heale and make it sound.
I am no Prophet, yet by comparing causes present, with examples past, what should hinder me from guessing, that as
Iohannes Georgius the D. now being, is descended from his
Maurice,
[Page 312] and hath to the prejudice of the Gospels free passage, and his Countries liberty▪ sided with the Emperour
Ferdinand in these present warres: but that on a like insight of the easuing inconveniences, he may with his
[...]ight hand build vp, what his left hath plu
[...]ked downe.
The Doctrine of
Luther thus s
[...]ttled in
Germany, and being agreeable to the word of God, was quickly propagated ouer all Christendome: the reasons of which, next vnto the Al
[...]ghty power of the most High,
Sands r
[...]l. may be prin
[...]pally sixe. 1 The d
[...]ligence and assiduity of preaching in C
[...]tty and Village. 2 The publishing of bookes of piety and Christian Religion. 3 The translations of the Scriptures into the vulgar language; whereby the simple might discerne good from bad, the m
[...]ddy doctrine of
Rome, from the cleare Water of Life. 4 The education of youth, especially in
Catechismes, which contained the whole body of Christian Religion; which once well planted in their mindes, was it radicable. 5 The continuall offers o
[...]d sputations to the adverse party in a publike aud
[...]ence; which be
[...]ng denied, gaue assurance of the truth, and soundnes of the one: as of the falshood and weaknes of the other. 6 Their compiling of
Martyrologies and Histories of the Church; which cannot but worke an admirable confirmation of fai
[...]h and constancie in the hearers and readers: There is one only policy wan
[...]ing, namely the calling of a generall
Synode, to compose the differences of the reformed Church, about the Sacraments and Predestination; which would certainly strengthen their own cause; and weaken the enemies; whose chief hopes are, that the present disagreements will arme party against party, to their own destruction. But God grant that their hopes may be frustrated, & we will say with the Poet,
—Hae manus Troiam origent?
Parvas habet spes Troia, si tales habet.
Senoc. Trag.
Shall these small jarres restore the ruin'd Pope?
Small hope he hath, if this be all his hope.
Saxonie was once farre greater then now it is, containing all between
Albis and the
Rhene
[...]ast and West; and from
Danubius, to the
Germane and
Balticke Ocean, North and South. The
[Page 313]
Saxons were a people of
Asia. called the
Saecae or
Sassones, who first seated themselues in the
Cimbrick Chersonesse;
Camden. afterward they came more Southward into
Germany. A valiant Nation questionless
[...] they were; they conquered
England, and were the l
[...]st of the
German
[...]s which yeelded to the
French Monarch, Charles the Great; by whose mea
[...]s also they recei
[...]ed the faith of Christ Anno 785. The Prince of the
Saxons then was
Wittikindus, from whom are descended the present Kings of
France since
Hugh Capet,
Munster. the ancient Princes of
Aniou and
Maine, the present Kings of
England, the ancient Dukes of
Burgundie, and present Dukes of
Saxonie. Anno 1106,
Magnus Duke of
Saxonie, dying without heires males, the Dukedome was giuen vnto
Henry surnamed
Guelse, Duke of
Bavaria, who claimed it in right of his wife
Gertrude. His son
Henry, called the
Lion, succeeded in both Dukedomes. But he being by
Fredericke Barbarossa, for his many insolencies, depriued of this dignity: it was conferr'd on
Bernard Earle of
Anhalt, whose grandmother was
He
[...]like the Mother of
Magnus aboue-named. A
o 1423. The male line of this
B
[...]rnard failing,
Saxonie was by
Sigismund the Emperour, giuen vnto
Fred
[...]ricke, Marquesse of
Misnia. In his line it stil continueth, though not without a manifest breach, which hapned when
Iohn Fredericke being depriued, D.
Maurice was invested into the Electorship. And because these translations of States are not ordinary, I will briefly relate the ceremonies thereat vsed.
There were at
Wittenb
[...]rg scaffolds erected, on which sate the Emperour,
Sleid, Com. and the Princes Electours in their Robes. On the backside of the Stage were placed the Trumpetters; right against it standeth D.
Maurice, with two bands of horsemen The first in a
[...]ull carreir ranne their horses vp to the pauillion: Out of the second issued
Henry Duke of
Brunswicke, Wolfang Prince of B
[...]pont; and
Albert D. of
Bavier. These when they had in like manne
[...] coursed their horses about, alighted, ascended to the Throne, and humbly required the Emperour, that for the common go
[...]d, he would advance D.
Maurice to the Electourship. He c
[...]sulting with the Electours, made answere to the Duke of
Mentz, that he was content, so D.
Maurice would in person
[Page 314] come and desire it. Then came forth D.
Maurice with the whole troup; before him were bor
[...]e ten ensignes, bea
[...]ing the Armes of as many Regions wherein he desi
[...]ed to be invested. When he came before the throne,
[...]e kneeled down on his knees, & humbly desired the Emperor to bestow o
[...] him the
[...]l
[...]ctorship of
Saxonie, & all the lands of
Iohn
[...]rederick late Electour. His petition was granted. Then the B
[...]shop of
Menz
[...]ad vnto him the Oath by which the
[...]lectours are bound vnto the Empire: which Oath when D.
Maurice had taken, the Empe
[...]our deliuered vnto him a sword, which was a signe of his perfect investiture. Duke
Maurice now the Electour of
Saxonie arose, gaue the Emperour thanks, promised his fidelity, ma
[...]e obeysance, and took his place among the Electours. This solemnity was on the 24 day of Febr. Anno 1548.
The revenue of this Dukedome in the dayes of
Chris
[...]i
[...]nus, Augu
[...]tus, and
Mauritius, was not les
[...]e then 400000 pounds yearely; but now by the ill ordered custome of
Germanie, they are distracted amongst diuers pettie Princes and Lords.
Within the bounds of
Saxonie are two small Principates, namely of
Anha
[...]t and
Mansfield; the P
[...]inces of the former being
Cal
[...]inists, of the latter
Catholiques; both which are Homagers to the Duke of
[...]axonie. Both these houses haue beene long famous for the excellent spirits which they haue bred vp for the warres, as if military valour were annex
[...]d and hereditary to thei
[...] Families. The principall of them at this time is
Christian Prince of
Anhalt, who so fai
[...]h
[...]ully stood out, as long as there was any hope of doing good, for
Fred
[...]rick
[...] the El
[...] ctour
[...]alatine, a
[...]d King of
B
[...]hem
[...]a, whose Lie
[...]tenant
[...]e was. And on the o
[...]her side
Earnestus Earle of
Mansfie
[...]d, so renowned for the warres which he hath maintained in all
Germanie, with great fortune and courage.
Camden. They which delineate the pedegree of the Earles of this Family, deriue them (to note vnto you so much by the way) from one of the Knights of King
Arthurs round Table, borne at
Mansfield in
Nottinghamsh
[...]re, who setling himselfe in
Germany, gaue name to this house.
Selden.The Armes of
Saxonie are Bar
[...]wise of 6 pieces
Sable, and
Or, a Bend slowred
Verte. This Bend was added to the coat,
[Page 315] being before only Barry
S, and
O: by
Fredericke Barbarossa, when he invested
Bernard of
Anhalt in the Dukedome. For this
Bernard desiring some difference added to his Armes,
[...]o distinguish h
[...]m from the former Dukes, the Emperor took a ch
[...]plet of
Rue, which he then wore on his head, and threw it
[...] his buckler or escotcheon of Armes; which was thereon presently painted.
13 BRVNSWICK and LVNEBOVRG.
The Dukedomes of BRVNSWICK and LVNEB
[...]VRG are bounded on the East with
Brande
[...]bourg, on the West wit
[...]
Wastphalen, on the North with
Denmar
[...]e, on the South wit
[...]
Saxonie and
Hassia The riuer
Amasa or
Ems runn
[...]th throu
[...]h the country: whose chief cities are first
Brunswicke, built by
[...]he
Brunnus, son
[...]o
Ludolphus D. of
Saxonie, and Vn
[...]e to
He
[...]r
[...] the first Emperour, called the
Fowler. Nigh vnto this Towne is the mountaine
Hamelen, vnto which the
Pied Piper led the children of
Halberstade, where they all sunke, and were neuer m
[...]e seene: but of this Story more annon when we come to
T
[...]a
[...]lvania. 2 Wo f
[...]ha
[...]ten, where the Duke doth keep his Court; for though
Brunswicke giueth him his title, yet wil it not ye
[...]ld h
[...]m any obedience, but reputeth her selfe among the
Hans
[...]townes: for which cause there haue b
[...]n great warres between the Dukes and the Ci
[...]izens.
3 Halbersta
[...]e a Bishops See, the pres
[...]nt Bishop (or rather the administrator of the Bishopricke) being
Christian Duke of
[...]ru
[...]swicke, that noble young souldier, who hath vowed his life and fortunes to the seruice of
[...]lizabe
[...]h Q. of
Bohemi
[...]. 4 Luneb
[...]urg so called of the Moone
[...] the old i
[...]itants did worship.
5 Cella the seat of the Duke of
Lunebourg.
T
[...]e Lords of these Prouinces d
[...]riue their pedegree from one
Welfus, son to
Isenb
[...]rdus Earle of
Altorse in
Sue
[...]ia. This
Isenbardus had to wife one
Ierm
[...]nirudis ▪ who grieuously accused one of her neighbour women of adulteries, and had her punished, because she had not long be
[...]o
[...]e bin deli
[...]ered of sixe children at a birth. It fortuned that she her self, her husband being abroad in the fields, was deliuered at one birth of twelue children, all males. She s
[...]aring the like infamous punishme
[...],
[Page 316] which by her instigation had bin inflicted on the former woman; commanded the nurse to kill eleuen of them. The Nu
[...]se going to execute the will of her mistrisse, was met by her Lord, then returning homeward. He demaunded what she carried in her lap, she answered, puppies: he desired to see them, she denied him. The Lord on this growing angry, opened her apron, & there sound eleuen of his own sonnes, pretty sweet babes, and of most promising countenances. The Earle examined the matter, found out the truth; inioyned the old trot to be secret, and put the children to a miller to nurse. Six yeares being passed ouer in silence, the Earle making a solemne feast, invited most of his wiues and his own friends. The yong boyes he attireth all in the same fashion, and presenteth them to their mother: she misdoubting the truth, confesseth her fault, is by the Earle pardoned, and acknowledgeth her children From
Welfus the eldest of these brethren, descended Earle
Henry, son and heire to the Lady
Luitgardis Queene of the
Franks and
Bavarians. His posterity held
Bavaria 109 yeares. Afterward they came to be Dukes of
Saxony, vnder whose command & Empire,
Brunswick &
Lunebourg once were;
Munster. till Duke
Henry called the
Lyon, was proscribed by the Emperour
Fredericke Barbarossa, and disinherited both from
Brunswicke &
Saxonie. At last his grand-child
Otho got by his submission, the Dukedome of
Brunswicke, together with the title of
Lunebourg, by the grant of
Fredericke the second. This
Otho died 1252: whose posterity injoyed these Dukedomes joyntlie, till the yeare 1430; in which the Country was diuided between
William the Victorious, who had the title of
Brunswicke: and his Vncle
Bernard who had the title of
Lunebourg. In their posterity both these Dukedomes still remain, though
Brunswicke be the greater.
Bara.The Armes of
Brunswicke are
Gules, two Lyons
Or, armed
Azure. As for the A
[...]mes of
Lunebourg, they are quarterly 1.
G, two Lyons
O, armed
B. 2
ly
A Semie of hearts
G, a Lyon B, armed & crowned
O. 3
ly B, a Lyon
A, armed
G: and 4
ly
G, a Lyon
O, armed B; a bordure componie
O and B.
14. HASSIA.
The Lantgrauedome of HASSIA is environed on the East
[Page 317] with
Saxonie, on the South with
Franconie, on the West and North with
Westphalen. It took its name from the
Hassi, who with the
Chatti inhabited the Country.
Camd. R
[...]. The Christian Faith was first here preached by
Boniface or
Winifride an
Englishman, A
o 730, or thereabouts: of which
Winifride I finde this pretty Apothegme, that in old time there were golden Prelates, and wood
[...]n chalices; but in his time, wooden Prelates, and golden ch
[...]l
[...]ces. Not much vnlike this there is another of newer inventi
[...]n, viz: that Christians had once blind Churches, and lightsome hearts; but now they haue lightsome Churches, & blind hearts.
The chief townes are
1 Dormestad, the seat and inheritance of the youngest House of the
La
[...]tgraues. This
Lodowicke was by Count
Mansfield taken prisoner, Anno 1622, and his whole town & Country exposed to the spoyle and rapine of his souldiers: because (besides other ill offices) he was the chief perswader of the Princes of the vnion, to disband their forces prouided for the defence of the Palatinate; and reconcile themselues to the Emperour.
Morison.
2 Marpurg an Vniuersity, and the seat of the second house of the
Lantgraues, descending from
Ph
[...]lip, who was Lantgraue hereof in the time of
Charles the 5
th, whom he so valiantly withstood.
3 Geysen a town belonging to the Lantgraues of
Marpurge. 4. Dries. 5 Frankenbourge; 6 Cassels, three townes belonging to the elder house of the Lantgraues, whereof
Cassell is the chief, as being the seat of their residence. This city is situate in a fruitfull Country, and is well fortified with strong earthen walls, and deep ditches: yet are the houses of no great beau
[...]y; being composed for the most part, of wood, thatch, and clay. Vnto this Prouince belongeth the County of
Waldecke, whose chief Cities are
1 Wa
[...]decke; and
Corbach: the Earles hereof are subiect to the Lantgraue; the first of them being
Otho,
Re
[...]sner. A
o 1300 or thereabouts.
Within this Country also is the country of
Vetera
[...]ia, commonly called the
Conf
[...]deration of Wederawe; containing among others, the Counties of
Nassaw, and
Hanawe, and the free City of
Frieburge. This
Frieburge is (as we said) an imperiall City, situate in the midst of most pleasant and delicious corne-fields.
[Page 318]
Hanaw, or
Hannouia, is distant from
Francfort ad Moenum ten miles, and is a County of it selfe; the chief town next vnto it, being
Windecke; the first Earle hereof was in the yeare 1392, or thereabouts, and by name
Otho. As for the Countie of
Nassaw, it hath in it many Pri
[...] towns, as
1 Dillingbourg the principall.
2 Nassaw. 3 Catzenelbagen an Earledome of it selfe: to which both the Princes of
Orenge, and Lantgraues of
Hassen lay title; & in whose name some footsteps of the
Chatti are apparantly couched; and
4 Herborn, in which that great Scholle
[...]
Piscator professed Diuinity; & that huge method-monger
Alstedius, now teacheth the Arts. This house of
Nass
[...]w is very ancient and famous,
R
[...]usuer. the first Earle being one
Otho, A
o 1079: out of whose loynes haue streamed
Adolphus Nassovius the Emperour, A
o 1292, the ancient Dukes of
Geldria and the present Princes of
Orange, who are Lords also of manie townes and Seigneuries in
Belgia. All these Princes, as also the Lantgraue follow the doctrine of
Calvin.
Hassia was once an Earledome vnder
Thuringia, Anno 1042,
Lodowicke was Earle of
Hassen, whose successours were afterward preferred to the dignity of
Lantgraues; the most puissant of which was
Philip, a man who much swayed the affaires of
Germany.
Sl
[...]id. Com. Anno 1520. he discomfited King
Fernando, and restored
Vlricke to the Dukedome of
Wirtenberge. Anno 1530, he vnited all the Protestant Princes and cities of
Germany, in a cō mō league at
Smalcald, for the defence of the reformed religion, An
o 1545, he vndertook the cause of
Gos
[...]aria against the D. of
Brunswicke, whom in a set battaile he took prisoner, together with his sonne, and possessed his Country. Anno 1548, he vnited all the Princes and Cities of
Germany, in an offensiue and a defensiue league against
Charles the fift. But that warre succeded not prosperously; fo
[...]
[...] and the Duke of
Saxonie his perpetuall confederate, being taken prisoners; he submitted himself to the Emperour at
Kale or
Hale in
Misnia, his sonnes in Law D.
Maurice, the Marquesse of
Brandenbourg; &
Wolfang Prince of
Deuxponts, hauing giuen their bonds for his returne. The conditions of his pardon were 1, that he should dismantle all his townes, except
Cassell: 2. that he should yeeld vp vnto
[Page 319] the Emperour, all his munition: 3 that he should pay vnto the Emperour 150000 Crownes. The same night he was by the D. of
Alva invited to supper: his sonnes in law of
Saxonie and
Brandenbourg accompanying him. After supper he was contrary to the Lawes o
[...] hospitality, and the Emperours exact promise, detained prisoner:
R. Ascham. The fallacie stood thus. In the Emperours compact with the three Princes, the words were, that the Lantgraue should be kept,
Nicht in emig gesengknes, that is,
not in any prison; which the Emperors Secretary by a smal dash of his penne, turned into
Nicht in ewig gefengk
[...]es, that is,
not in euerlasting prison. Well, in prison he staide 5 yeares, which being expired, he was again set at large by Duke
Maurice, the ouerthrower and restorer of the
German liberty.
The Armes of the Lantgraue are
Azure,
Paradin. a Lyon
barri
[...] of 8 pieces,
Arg. and
Gules; armed and crowned
Or.
There are diuers other inferiour Princes of
Germany, which yet are absolute and free: insomuch that in one dayes riding, a Traueller may meet with diuers lands,
Morison. and diuers coynes twice or thrice: euery free Prince & free City (whose Lawes the Emperours are sworne to keep inviolable) hauing power to make what Lawes, and coyne what money he will. And hence in the censure of kingdomes; the King of
Spaine is said to be
Rex hominum
[...], because of his subjects reasonable obedience: the king of
France, Rex Asmorum, because of their infinite taxes and impositions: the King of
England, Rex Diabolorum, because of his subjects often insurrections against, and depositions of their Princes: But the Emperour of
Germanie is called
Rex R
[...]gum, because there is such a number of
Reguli, or
free Princes which liue vnder his command; or rather at their own command; for they doe euen what they list.
There are 20 Vniuersities in
Germany.
-
1 Collen West.
-
2 Triers West.
-
3 Basil Swit.
-
4 Deling Swit.
-
5 Tubingen Bav.
-
6 Ingolstade Bav.
-
7 Mentz Fr.
-
8 Wirtenberg. Fr.
-
9 Heidelberg. Fr.
-
10 Iene Sax.
-
11 Lipsique. Sax.
-
12 Wittenberg Sax.
-
13 V
[...]enna Au
[...]t.
-
14 Friburg. Au
[...]t.
-
15 Francfort. Bran.
-
16 Rostocke Pom
-
17 Gr
[...]pswald Pom
-
18 Marpurg. Has.
-
19 Olmutz. Mor.
-
20 Prage. Boh.
There are in
Germany
-
[Page 320]
Emperour 1.
-
Dukes 34
-
Archbishops 7
-
Lantgraues 4
-
Vicounts.
-
King 1
-
Marquesses 6
-
Bishops 47
-
Earles
-
Barons.
Thus much of
Germany.
OF DENMARKE.
DENMARKE containeth the
Cimbricke Chersonesse, part of
Scandia, and the Ilands of the
Balticke Sea.
Ortelius.The CHERSONESSE hath on the Southwest the
Albis, on the Southeast the riuer
Trare, on the South a little piece of
Germany. In all other parts, the sea. It was first inhabited by the
Cimbri, thence called the
Cimbrian Chersonesse. Of the
Cimbri we shall speake more anon;
Stephanus. as for
Chersonesus it is so called
[...],
à terrâ & insula. It being the same with
Peninsula in Latine. Now of these
Chersonesi, fiue were most famous, 1
Peloponnesus in
Greece; 2
ly
Thracica Chersonesus in
Thrace: 3
ly
Taurica Chersonesus in
Scythia or
Tartary; 4
ly
Aurea Ch
[...]rsonesus in
India; of all which in their due places; and 5
ly this
Cimbrica Chersonesus where we now are. This
Cimbrian Chersonesse is then in length 120 miles, in bredth 80: and containeth 28 Cities, 4 Bishops Sees, and 20 royall castles or palaces; as well for the Country, as the priuate retirements of the King. The chief Prouinces are
Holst or
Holsatia, whose chief Cities are
Nyemunster and
Bramsted:
Maginus. this Prouince is the title of the second sonne of
Denmarke. II
Dietmars, whose chief Cities are
Meldorp, whose citizens are so rich, that they couer their houses with copper: and 2
Marue. III
Slesia, or
Sleswicke, whose chief towns are
Goterpe, and
2 Londen an hauen Town vpon
Eider. IV.
Iuitland whence came the
Iuites, who together with the
Saxons, and
Angles, conquered
England. The chiefe tow
[...]s are
1 Rincopen, 2 Nicopen▪ 3 Holn, and
4 Arhausen.
The ILANDS of the BALTICKE are 35. The chief are
Senland or
Selandunia, in length 64, in bredth 52 miles. It containeth
[Page 321] 7 strong castles belonging to the King, and about 13 Cities, the chief of which are
1 Haffen, or
Hafnia, the kings seat, and the only Vniuersity in
Denmarke; it is called by the
Germans, Copenhagen: that is,
m
[...]rcatorum portus, the marchants H
[...]uen.
2 Helfinura, or
Elseneur, standing on the Sea side. At this towne the Marriners which haue passed, or are to passe the
Sound, vse to pay their customes.
3 Rosc
[...]lt, the Sepulchre of the Danish Princes; Between this Hand and the firme land of
Scundivania, is the passage called the
Sound, toward
Muscovie: which did yeeld vnto the King very great profit yearly; but now it is not a little fallen, since the
Eng
[...]ish found out the Northerne passage vnto
Russia. This
Sound is in bredth 3 miles and somwh
[...]t more; and is commanded by the castle of
Hilsembourg on
Scandia side, & that of
Cronburge in this Iland: which castles are the best forti
[...]ied and furnished of any in this Country. II
[...]ionia or
Fuinen containing 8 cities; the principal whereof are
1 Ottonium or
Osel. 2 Swienbourgh or
Suiborch. III
Bornholmia, situate on the
Balticke sea, not farre from
Gothland; the chief city is
Borneholme. It was redeemed by
Fredericke the 2
d, from the state of
Lubecke; to which it had for 50 yeares together bin pawned. IV
Fimera, in which
Ticho Brahe built an artificiall Tower; in which are many rare Mathematicall Instruments. The chief town is
Petersborne.
SCANDIVANIA or SCANDIA, is environed with the Seas, saue where it is joyned to
Muscovie. It lieth part on this side▪ part beyond the
Articke circle; so that the longest day in the more Northerne part is about three Months. It containeth the Kingdomes of
Norwey, Swethland, and part of
Denmarke. That part of
Scandivania which belongeth vnto
Denmarke, is situate in the South of this great
Peninsula; and is diuided into 3 Prouinces, viz:
1 Hallandia, 2 Sconia or
Scania; and 3
Blescida.
Ha
[...]india hath on the North
Swethland, on the South
Scandia, on the East the wild woods that part it from
Gothland. The Country is fruitfuller then
Blescida, and barrenner then
Scania. The chief town is
Halanesoe.
Scania or
Seonia hath on the South
Hallandia; on all other
[Page 322] parts the sea. It is in length 72 miles, and 48 in bredth; and is the pleasantest Country in all
Denmarke, most aboundant in fruits, most rich in merchandise, and on the sea sides so stored with herr
[...]ngs; that sometimes ships are scarce able with winde and oare to break through them, and row off the harbour. The chief towns are
1 Londis, a great hauen town.
2 Elbogen. 3 Falskerbode. Here is also the castle of
Elsimbourg aboue-mentioned.
Bl
[...]scida or
Blicker hath on the North
Swethland, on the Fast and South the
Balticke sea; on the North a little
Si
[...]us or sea gullet, by which it is parted from
Scanta. It is a mountainous and barren country. The chief towns are
Ma
[...]nogia, the birth place of
Casp. Bertholinus; and
2 Colmar, a strong fortresse against the
Sw
[...]thlander.
The people of this Country are good Souldiers both by sea and land;
Ious. Boter: but fitter for the sea then the field: the Magistrate is wise rather by experience, then by study; the old man couetous; the yong man thrifty; and the Marchant ambitious. The women are of the same conditions as the women of
[...]elgia. They receiued the Christian Religion by the preaching of
Ansu
[...]rius,
Munster. and follow the reformation of
Luther.
The soyle is naturally more fit for pasture, then for tillage; feeding such a multitude of Oxen, that 50000 are said to bee sent hence yearely into
Germany. Their other commodities, are Fish, Tallow, Furniture for shipping, Armours, Oxe-hides, Buck skinnes, Wamscot, Firrewood, Filberds, and the like.
The first inhabitants hereof were the
Cimbri, a people descended from
Gomer, the first son of
Iaphet. They are said to haue first dwelt on the banks of
Palus Moeotis,
Plutarch. where they were called
Cimmerij, and gaue name to
Bospherus Cimmerius there being. These
C
[...]mmerij being ouer-layed by the
Scythians, remoued their seates more Northward into a Country bounded according to
Plutarch by the great Ocean on the one side; and the Forrest of
Heroynia on the other; being the Country where we now are. They were a people of extraordinary big stature, h
[...]uing blew or red eyes, and liued most vpon theft; so that for their sakes,
[...], the
Germans called all theeues,
Cimbres. It hapned that the Ocean ouerflowing
[Page 323] a great part of their Country compelled them to seeke new seates; whereupon in great multitudes abandoning their dwellings, they petitioned the
Romans, then lording it ouer a great part of the world, for some place to settle in. This request being denied, they proceeded in an other manner, winning with their swords, what their tongues could not obtain.
Manilius, Sillanus, and
Cepio, all
Roman Consuls, perished by them; so that now (saith
Florus)
actum esset de imperio Romano, nisi illi seculo Marius contigisset; for he, as we haue elsewhere told you, vtterly ouerthrew them. The next inhabiters hereof were the
Saxons, of whom we haue already spoken; and as for the
Danes they were a people inhabiting the Ilands of
Sinus Codanus, who about the yeare 500,
Camden. left their old dwellings, and came vnto the
Cimb
[...]icke Chersonesse; not long before forsaken by the
Saxons, at the conquest of
England. They liued a great while in a confused state, which at last was brought to some conformity by
Gotricus their King,
Munster. Anno 797: They were much giuen to Sea-robberies, and taking dislike against
Osbert King of
Northumberland, who had rauished a Lady, sister to the
Danish King; they came with grea
[...] strength into
England: where for 255 yeares they tyrannized ouer the afflicted people. Of late they haue had no warres but with the
Swethlanders, to whose kingdome they pretend a title from their Q.
Margaret; who vanquished
Albertus the King of
Swethland, and gouerned it: as also did many of her successours, as shall be shewed in the Catalogue of the
Swethland Kings. I will now reckon vp such Kings of the
Danes, as haue bin since
Charles the Great, the former of which were in number 44, hauing no certainty or apparance of continuance.
The Kings of
Denmarke.
-
797
- 1
Gotrieus.
-
- 2
Henningus.
-
- 3
Canutus
-
- 4
Ivarus
-
- 5
Agnerus
-
- 6
Frotho
-
- 7
Haraldus
-
- 8
Gormo
-
926
- 9
Harald II
Fregei Syn.
-
- 10
Canutus II
-
- 11
Canutus III
-
- 12
Sueno
-
1067
- 13
Haraldus III. 2
-
1069
- 14
Canutus IIII 10
-
[Page 324]1079
- 15
Olaus 10
-
1009
- 16
Ericus 13
-
1102
- 17
Haraldus V
52
-
1104
- 18
Nicolaus 30
-
1135
- 19
Ericus V
-
1140
- 20
Ericus VI
-
1150
- 21
Sueno
-
1161
- 22
Valdemarus 24
-
1185
- 23
Canutus 18
-
1203
- 24
Valdemarus II.
40
-
1243
- 25
Eri
[...]us VII.
9
-
1251
- 26
Abel
-
1252
- 27
Christophorus 7
-
1260
- 28
Ericus VIII.
27
-
1287
- 29
Ericus IX.
35
-
1322
- 30
Christopher. II
12
-
1334
- 31
Val
[...]emarus III
42
-
1376
- 32
Margareta 35
-
1411
- 33
Ericus D. Pomerani
[...] Margar. ado
[...]at. 28
-
1439
- 34
Ch
[...]istoph. D. Bau.
-
1448
- 35
Ch
[...]istiernus Comes Alde
[...]b
[...]g. 34
-
1482
- 36
Ioannes 32
-
1514
- 37
Christiernus II 9
-
1523
- 38
Fridericus I
-
1535
- 39
Christiernus III 2
[...]
-
1559
- 40
Fridericus II
29
-
1588
- 41
C
[...]ristianus IV
-
- 42
Christianus. Now liuing, King of
Denmarke and
Norway.
Boterus.The revenues of this Crown cannot be great; there being no commodity in his kingdome but fish, to allure Mariners: they which are also, are vncertain, considering the
Sound sometimes yeeldeth more then others.
Bara.The Armes are
Or, 3 Lyons
passant Vert, crowned
of the first.
OF NORWAY.
Maginus.NORWEY is bounded on the North with
Lappia, on the East with the
Dofrine mountaines, by which it is parted from
Swethland; on the other parts with the Seas. It containeth in length 1300 miles, in bredth not halfe so much. This country is exceedingly troubled with certain little beasts,
Munster. which they call
Lemmers. They are about the bignes of a field mouse, & are by the inhabitants said to drop out of the clouds in tempestuous weather. They deuoure like the Locusts euery green thing on the earth, and at a certain time die all in heapes (as it were) together: and with their stench so poison the aire, that the poore people are long after troubled with the
Iaundies, and with a giddinesse in the head. But these beasts come not often.
It is called
Norwey for the Northerne situation: the people are much giuen to hospitality, plain-dealers, &c abhorring theft
[Page 325] They were once famous warriers, they conquered
Neustria in
France, since called
Normandy, vnder the conduct of
Rollo; England vnder the leading of D.
William;
Italy and
Sicily vnder the banners of
Tancred: Ireland and the
Orcades vnder the ensignes of
Turgesius: and the kingdome of
Antioch vnder the leading of
Boemund.
The soyle is so barren, that the people liue on dried fish inst
[...]ed of bread; but the better (that is the richer sort) buy corne of such merchants as come to traffick with thē. Their chief cō modities are stockfish, butter, rich furres, traine oyle, pitch, and tackling for ships; as masts, cables, deale-boards, and the like; which the inhabitants exchange for corne, wine, fruits, and beere.
Townes here are exceeding thinne, and in them the houses very miserable and poore; for the most part patched vp of durt and hurdles, not much vnlike our ordinary village-houses in
Lincolneshire, The chief of these towns are
1 Nidrosia, the See of an Archbishop, who is the Metropolitan of
Norwey, Island, and
Groinland. 2 Bergen, one of the foure ancient mart-townes of
Europe; the other three being
London in
England, Novigrod in
Muscovie, and
Bruges in
Flanders. But of these, three are decayed, viz: this
Bergen, which hath yeelded to
Wardhuis; Novigrod which by reason of the change of navigation through the
Balticke, into the Northerne passage, hath giuen way to S.
Nicholas: and
Bruges which was depriued of her traffick by
Antwerpe, from whence it is remoued to
Amsterdam: For the
Hollanders by blocking vp the hauen; but especially by keeping
Bergen aep Zome, haue such a command ouer the riuer; that no vessell can passe or repasse without their licence.
3 Asloya, a Bishops See, and the place in which Iustice is administred for all the kingdome: and
4 Staffanger.
On the North and West of
Norwey lieth
Finmarchia,
Mercat. a great and populous Prouince; the people whereof are for the most part idolaters. It took the name of
Finmarch, as being the boūds or marches of the
F
[...]nni, of which people we shall tell you more in
Swethland; it is subiect together with
Norwey vnto the king of
Denmarke. The chief townes are
1 Saman, 2 Hielso, both sea-townes:
[Page 326] and
3 Wardhuis seated in the very Northerne end of all the Country; a towne very profitable and seruiceable to the King, in that it a weth the
Lappians, who border on this Prouince: and because ships must of necessity touch at it in their passage to
Muscouie. It is so called, for that it standeth in a little Iland called
Warde.
Munster.To omit the Catalogue of such Kings as are vncertaine, we will begin with king
Subidagerus, who was king of all the three kingdomes, and at his death diuided them again amongst his three sonnes.
The Kings of
Norwey.
- 1
Subidagerus
- 2
Haddingus
- 3
Hotharius
- 4
Collerus
- 5
F
[...]ogerus
- 6
Gota
[...]us
- 7
Rotherus
- 8
Helga
- 9
Hasmunlu
[...]
- 10
Reginaldus
- 11
Gumaraus
- 12
Osmundus
- 13
Olaus
- 14
Osmundus II. not long after whose time Anno. sc. 800, the
Normans began their irruptions.
- 15
Aquinus
- 16
Heraldus
- 17
Olaus II
- 18
Sueno K. of Dan.
- 19
Olaus III.
- 20
Sueno II
- 21
Canuius
- 22
Magnus
- 23
Haraldus II
- 24
Magnus II
- 23
Magnue III
- 26
Ingo
- 27
Aquinus of
Norw.
- 27
Marg. of
Den. by this marriage, the two kingdomes of
Denmarke &
Norwey were vnited, and neuer since disioyned; the
Danes keeping the natiues so poore, that they are not able to resist them; besides the strong Garrisons kept on all parts of the Country, keep it in an absolute awe. The Christian Faith was first preached here by the meanes of Pope
Adrian the fourth. They followed the reformed Church after the opinions of
Luther; and speake the
Dutch language; which is also common to their Lords of
Denmarke, and neighbours of
Sweden.
The Armes of this Kingdome are
Gules, a Lion
rampant Or,
[Page 327] crowned and armed of the
first, in his pawes a
Dansk hatchet
Arg.
The chief order of Knighthood is of the
Elephant,
Grimston. instituted by
Fredericke the second king of
Denmarke; their badge is a coller powdred with
Elephants towred, circling the kings armes and hauing at the end the picture of the
Virgin Mary,
There are reckoned in
Denmarke and
Norwey
-
Archbishops 3
-
Dukes
-
Earles
-
Bishops 15
-
Marquesses
-
Viscunts.
One Vniuersity, namely
Copenhagen.
Thus much of
Denmarke and
Norwey.
OF SWETHLAND.
SWETHLAND is bounded on the East with
Muscouie, on the West with the
Dofrine hils, on the North with the
Frozen Seas, on the South with the
Balticke seas. These
Balticke Seas are they which beginning at the narrow passage, called the
Sound, interlace the countries of
Denmarke, Swethlaud, Germany, and
Poland, and extend euen to
Livonia and
Lituania. These Seas are by some called
Mare Su
[...]vicum; by
Pomponius Mela, Sinus Codanus; by
Strabo, Sinus Venedicus: but generally
Mare Balticum, because the great
Peninsula of
Scandia was called
Baltia. The reasons why this sea being so large, doth not ebb & flow, are 1 the narrownesse of the streight by which the Ocean is let unto it; and secondly the Northerne situation of it, whereby the celestial influences produce therein the lesser operation.
This country alone, without the adiacent Prouinces of
Lappia, Scricfinia, &
Barm
[...]a, is little lesse then
Italy and
France ioyned together: and with the additions of the said nations, is bigger by a circuit of 9
[...]0 miles.
The people participate much in nature with the
Norweians, as hospitable & valiant as they: for from hence came the
Gothes, Suev
[...], Longobards, & other barbarous Nations, which by their often inundations ouer all
Europe, gaue occasion to the olde
[Page 328] adage,
Omne malum ab Aquilono.
They were converted to the Christian Faith long since, and now follow the doctrine of
Luther, vsing the
Dutch language, though not without an apparant and notable difference, in pronunciation and Orthographie.
The soyle is so fertill, that to see a bigger is a difficult matter; and the aire so healthfull, that it is ordinary to see men of 130, or 140 yeares of age. The country aboundeth with Mines of Lead, Copper, and Siluer, which are transported into other Nations, together with hides of Bucks, Goates, and Oxen, Tallow, Tarre, Barley, Malt, costly Furres, and the like.
The chief Prouinces are,
1 LAPPIA the most Northerne part of all
Scandia, is diuided into the Easterne,
Munster containing
Biarmia and
Corelia, which belo
[...]geth vnto the
Knez or Duke of
Russia: and the Easterne comprehending
Lappia, properly so called, &
Scricfinnia, which are vnder the king of
Sweden. Lappland is situate between
Scricfinnia, North;
Sweden, South; the
Dofrine hills, West; and
S
[...] nus Boddi
[...]us, East. The people deriue their name from their blockish behauiour, the word
Lappon signifying as much as
inepius or
insulsus in Latine.
Scri
[...]finnia lieth between
I
[...]apland & the frozen Ocean. They deriue their name from the
Finni, a great people of
Scandia, and
Scricken a
Dutch word, signifying leaping, sliding, or bounding, for such is their gate: and moreouer in that for their more speedy sliding ouer the ice, of which this Countrey in the winter is full; they vsed wooden-soaled shooes, with sharp bottomes, now in vse among the
Germans, and by them called
Scrickeshoenon, or sliding-shooes. The ancient writers call this people
Scrictofinni. These together with the
Laplanders, vse to giue worship and diuine honour all the day following to that liuing creature what ere it be, which they see at their first going out of their doores in a morning: and are so poore, that they pay vnto the King of
Sweden for tribute, rich skinnes, and furres; as being without the vse of money, and benefit of houses. They are of an indifferent good stature, and passing well skilled in Archerie.
Maginus.2 BODIA hath on the North
Scricfinnia; on the South
Finland;
[Page 329] on the East
Sinns Finnicus, and part of
Muscouie; on the West a large and capacious bay or sea-gulet, which from hence is called
Sinus Bodicns, The chief townes are
1 Virtis. 2 Vista. 3 Helsinga, honoured with the title of a Dukedome.
3 FINLAND hath on the North
Bodia, on the South the
Balticke Sea, or
Mare Suevicum; on the East
Sinus Finnicus, & on the West
Sinus Bodicus. It is by
Munster thought to be called
Finland, quasi
fine land, quod pulchrior & amoenior sit Suecia, because it is a more fine and pleasing country then
Sweden it selfe. But indeed it is so called from the
Finni or
Fenni, a potent Nation who haue here dwelt, whose character thus framed by
Tacitus, Finnis m
[...]ra feritas, faeda paupertas: non arma, non equi, non penates; victuiherbae, vestitui pelles, cubile humus; sola in sagi
[...]tis spes, &c. agreeth euery way with our present
Finlander, especially those of
Scricfinnia, and
Finmarchia, who are not so well reclaimed to ciuility, as the other. This
Finland is very populous as comprehending 1433 parishes, many of which containe 1000 Families. The chiefe townes are
1 Abo, a Bishops seat.
2 Narne, a place of great strength. Not farre from these, are townes within the limits of
Muscouie, namely
Viburge and
Rivallia;
Boterus. the keeping of which Fortresses, stand the King in 10
[...]000 Dollars yearely. They are Forts excellently well seated, defending his own, and offending his enemies territories: of which nature was
Calice in
France when the
English possessed it.
4 SWECIA or SWEDEN
[...] so called, hath on the East
Sinus Bodicus, on the West the
Dosrine hills: on the North
Lappia, and on the South
Gothland. The country is very fruitfull and delicious,
Maginus, vnlesse in some places where the cragginesse of the hills maketh it more barren, and lesse pleasing. The chief cities are
1 Vpsale, a famous Bishoprick, from whence all this tract is tearmed
Archiepiscopatus Vpsalinsis, 2 Nicopia ▪ a Sea-town of good strength.
3 Coperdol, famous for its abundance of brasse.
5 GOTHLAND is the best and richest Prouince of the North, and took name from the
Gothes, whose Country it once was, and not quasi
Good land, for its goodnesse, & fertility. It is
[Page 330] diuided into the Iland and the Continent; The Iland of
Gothia is seated in the
Balticke seas, being in length 18 miles, and 5 in bredth: it standeth very convenient for the
Danes to invade
Sweden; which is the reason it hath bin so often in eithers possession; and is now vnder the
Swethlander. The chief towne is
Wisbich. The Co
[...]tinent of
Gothia is in the hithermost part of
Scand
[...]a, next vnto the kingdome of
Denmarke. It hath in it the great Lake
Weret, which receiuing 24 tiuers, disburdeneth it selfe at one mouth, & that with such a noise and fury, that they call it,
the Diuels head. The chief Cities are
Stockholme, seated after the manner of
Venice; a town in which
Christiern King of
Denmarke, committed vnspeakable cruelties, filling the channels with blood,
Munster. and the streets with dead bodies.
2 Lodusia a town of great traffique▪
3 Waldbourge, a well fortified peece; &
4 Colmar, famous for its impregnable castle.
The first people of this
Gothia were the
Vandals, who first went into
Poland, and afterward into
Italy, Spaine, and
Africke: and the
Gothes, who being a people of
Scythia, called
Ge
[...]es, and
Gepides, seated themselues in
Misia. Afterwards for feare of the
Romans, they returned into
Scandivania, & inhabited this part, since called
Gothio; but not lik
[...]ng the coldnes of the Climat, they returned again towards their former habitation of
Misia, where
Decius the Emperour warred against them, to the death of himself and his son, Anno 253. Not long after they were subdued by the
Hu
[...]nes, whereupon many of the
Gothes not willing to endure the imperious command of that barbarou
[...] pe
[...] ple, obtained of
Valeus and
Valentinianus the
Constantinop
[...] tan Emperours, a
[...]eat towards the mouth of
Danubius, Valens exacting of them in liew of his kindnes, vnsupportable tributes, was by them vanquished; nor were they w
[...]ll appeased till the time of
Theodosius,
Zosimus. Anno
[...]83: who made a firme peace with them. In his time there was a dissention between
Rha
[...]ag
[...]se and
Alaric for the kingdome; which when
Alaric had gotten,
Rhadaguse with 200000 men went into
Italy, who were
[...]here starued and slaughtered in the
Appenine hils. To reuenge this Massacre, his riuall
Alaric went into
Italy, in the time of
H
[...]norius the son of
Theodosius, where he conquered
Rome, Campania
[Page 331] an
[...]
Naples. After him succeeded
Athaulfus, who married
Placida, sister to
Honorius; by whom he was perswaded to leaue
Italy, & go into
Spaine: which was possessed by his successors, the space of 300 yeares. Some of these
Gothes sent Colonies into the more Southerne parts of
France, where they possessed
Languedocke and
Provence: and at last forgot the name of
Gothes, and became
French. About 77 yeares after the conquest of
Spaine they were againe sent for into
Italy, by
Zeno the Emperour, Anno 493: to repell the fury of King
Odoacer, & his
Heruli; who being expulst,
Theodoricke Captaine of the
Gothes, made himselfe King of
Italy. The reason why the
Gothes were rather wished for in
Italy, thē the
Heruli; was, for that the
Goths wer
[...], & had of long time bin
Christians; for we read that
Theodosius Bishop of the
Goths, was present at the
Ni
[...]ene Councell. They were generally infected with the heresie of
Arius,
Socrat. whereto they addicted themselues to feed the humour of
Valens, co-partner with
Valentiniauus in the Empire. For there was not long before among the
Gothes a civill warre;
Athanaricus, and
Phritigernes being the leaders of the factions.
Phritigernes being ouerthrowne fled to
Valens, and of him receaued such succours, that encountering againe his enimy, he wonne the day; & to gratifie the Emperour (who mainely was addicted to
Arrianisme) he commanded his subiects to embrace that doctrine.
Vliphas, Bishop of the
Gothes, at the same time inuented the
Gothicke letters, and translated the holy Scriptures into that language: Which labor the good old man might wel haue spared,
[...] then the seruice of the Church (as the Papists say) was only celebrated in the
Greeke and
Latine tongues. This king
Theodoricke, whom
Zeno call'd into
Italy, was King of the
Ostrogothi, or Easterne
Gothes: who were the ofspring of those that remained in their country,
Pezel. in Sl
[...]id. after the expeditiō of
Alari
[...] into
Italy, and the West.
Attila the
Hunne subdued them to his Empire, vnder which during his life they continued: but after dis death, his sonnes falling at oddes, were by
Wilaner one of the
Got
[...]sh bloudroyall, ouerthrowne, and the
Gothes sea
[...]ed in
Pannonia. To
Willamer succeeded his brother
Thendomir, who was the father of this
Theodericke, Theodericke was in his youth, kept as
[Page 332] his fathers pledge in
Constantinople, where he was instructed in all the
Grecian and
Roman learning: And when
Zeno resolued to send him into
Italie against
Odoacer, he made him a
Patrician of the Empire. This honour of the
Patriciatus was deuised by
Constantine, that great innouator in the
Roman Empire: and they who were dignified with it, were by the constitutions of the Emperour, to take precedency of the
Praef
[...]ct
[...] Praetorio. And so much did
Charlemaigne prize this attribute, that he assumed it as an additament to his stile of Emperour.
Theodoricke having vanquished and slaine
Odoacer, strengthned himselfe divers waies in the Country; first by alliances and then by fortresses. He tooke to wife
Adelheida, daughter to
Clodovem K. of the
Frank
[...]. His sister
Hammelfrede hee gaue in marriage to
Thrasimunde king of the
Vandals in
Africa, His niece
Amelberge he married to
Hermanfridus king of the
Turingians; and his daughter
Amalusunta to
Eutharicus, a Prince among the
Gothes in
Spaine. Being thus backt with all the barbarous, nations his neighbours; he built townes and forts along the
Alps and the
Adriatique Sea, to impeach the passage of barba
[...]ous people into
Itaelie. His Souldier
[...] and Captaines he dispersed in sundry townes and villages; partly that they might keep vnder the wauering
[...]alians; partly to mingle his people with the mē of
Italie, in language, fashions, and marriages; and partly that he might more easily in warre command them, & in peace correct them.
Italy which was before a throughfare to the barbarous nations, and quite disordered by the often inundations of such people, he reduced
[...]o so fortunate a gouernment; that before his death the footstepps of their miseries were troden out, and a generall felicity diffused it selfe through all the Country. Such Citties as were formerly defa
[...]ed he repaired, strengthned, & beautified. In his warres he was victorious, in his peace, iust, wise, and affable. Finally, he was, as
Velleius sai
[...]h of
M
[...]robodunus, natione magis quam ratione barbarus; and of all the Barbarous Princes that euer inuaded the
Romane Provinces; hee went the most in iudiciously to worke in establishing his new cō quests; and euen in our daies he may well stand as a patterne to such men as vndertake the like actions.
The
Gotish Kings in
Italie.
Procopius.
-
445
- 1
Theodoricus the first King, 33.
-
527
- 2
Amabasunta, a woman of most perfect vertue, tooke vpon her the Empire of gouernment of the
Gothes, as partner with her sonne
Atalaric. She droue the
Burgundians and
Almain
[...]s out of
Liguria; and was skilfull in the languages of all nations that had any commerce with the
Rom
[...]n Empire: insomuch that
pro miraculo fuerit ipsam aud
[...]re loquentem. She raigned 8 yeares.
-
534
- 3
Theodatus, who being in warres with the
Romans, & willing before hand to knowe his successe; was willed by a
Iew to shut vp a number of Swine, & to giue some of them
Roman names, the others
Gothish. Not long after, the King and the Iew going to the sties, found the
Gothish Hogges all slaine, and the
Romans halfe vnbrisselled: whereon the
Iew foretold that the
Gothes should be discomfited, and the
Romans loose much of their strength: and so it hapned. This kinde of diuination is called
[...], and hath been prohibited by a generall Councell. 3.
-
537
- 4
Viti
[...]es 6
-
540
- 5
Idobaldus 1
-
541
- Araricus 1.
-
542
- 7
Totilas 11.
-
553
- 8
Teias, who being overcome by
Narses, submitted himselfe to the
Roman Empire; after which time, they grewe with the
Italians (as also with the
French and
Spaniards) into one nation. Their history is thus briefly set downe by
Sylvester in his
Du B
[...]tas.
The warl
[...]ke Gothe which whilome issued forth
From
[...]he cola frozen Ilands of the North,
In
[...]mpt by V
[...]sta
[...]a, but the ayre almost
Being there as cold as in the Balticke coast:
He wi
[...]h v
[...]ctorious armes Sclavonia gaines,
The
[...]ansily
[...]n
[...]n, and Valachian plaines.
Thence flyeth to Thracia, and then leauing Greekes,
G
[...]eedy of spoyle, foure times he brauely seekes
To plucke fro
[...] Rome, then Mars his minion;
The plumes which she from all the world had wonne,
Guided by Rhadaguise, and Alaricke,
Thence flyeth to France, from whence expulst, his legions
Rest ever since vpon the Spanish Regions.
And let this suffice for the originall, Empire, and decay of the
Gothes. Now somewhat concerning the
Swethlanders themselues, the beginning of which natiue natiō, I find very obscure, not mentioned by
Munster or
Crantzius, whi
[...]h two (the l
[...]st especially) purposely haue written of them. Three der
[...]ations and three only I finde probable, the one taught me by
Casp
[...]r Peucerus, the other by my owne reading and obseruation.
Peucerus then deriueth them from the
Suevi, who inhabited the Northerne part of
Germanie, and from whom the
Balticke Sea is indeed by many approued writers tearmed
Mare Suevicum: which people he coniectureth to haue beene driuen by the
[...]aci, and
Gothes into this Country, and by changing only one letter, to be called
Sueci. But this is not altogether in my conceit so likely; for
in fatali illa gentium emigratione, when almost all nations shifted their seats; these
Sueui retired partly into
Swaben, and the rest into
Spaine, as we haue there said: of any expedition of theirs into this Country
negry quidem, wee read not a word. Mine owne opinion (if it be lawfull for me to insert mine owne) is twofold: First, I referre their originall to the
Suiones mentioned by
Tacitus, and by him reputed to be strong in men, armour, and shipping. That these
Suiones were inhabiters of
Scandia, appeareth by two circumstances of the same author; viz: I that the people were not permitted to weare weapons,
quia subitos hostium incursus prohibet Oce
[...]nus; because the Ocean was vnto them a sufficient rampire: which cannot be affirmed of the
German nations. 2
ly, Because the Sea beyond this natiō was reputed to be the vtmost bound of the whole world,
trans Suiones mare aliud quo cingi claudi
(que) terrarum orbem fides, which we knowe still to hold good in
Sweden. And 3
ly, by a passage in the old
Annales of
Lewis the 2
d Emper
[...]ur, where it is said, that the
Danes (relictâ patriâ apud Sueones exulabant) were banished into the Country of the
Sueones, which doubtlesse was this
Sweden. Now (for applications sake) most certain it is, that
Sueones is the true and ancient name of this people; &
[Page 335] by the names of
Sueones or
Sueci are they called both in
Munster and
Crantzius abouenamed. My second derivation is from the
Suethans and
Suethidi, mentioned by
Iornandes, and by him placed in the Ile of
Scanzia; for such, by old writers, was this great
Peninsula esteemed to be. Now that these are the
Suecians or
Swethlanders, appeareth first by the propinquitie of the names. 2
ly, In that he maketh the
Finlanders or
Finni and
Finnauhae to be their neere neighbours: and 3
ly, in that by the same author they are affirmed to haue furnished the
Romanes with rich Furres, and the skinnes of wild beasts; with which commodities this countrey is abundantly stored. To which of these opinions to adhere, I am not yet resolute: what now, if I should say that these
Sueones and
Suethans, were but one people, & to haue had these diuers names according to the diuerse ages of Authors? If I did, it were but my guesse; and sometimes better men coniecture as improbably.
There haue beene diverse Kings of
Swethland, which their owne histories cannot number aright: we will therefore beginne with
I
[...]manicus, the contemporarie of
Charlemaigne, of whose successours there is more certainty and continuation.
The Kings of
Sweden.
-
- 1
Iermanicus
-
- 2
Frotho.
-
- 3
Herotus
-
- 4
Sorlus.
-
- 5
Bi
[...]rnus.
-
- 6
Wichsertus.
-
- 7
Ericus.
-
- 8
Ostenus.
-
- 9
Sturbioru
[...]s.
-
- 10
Ericus II.
-
- 11
Olaus.
-
- 12
Edmun
[...]us.
-
- 13
Stink
[...]lis.
-
- 14
Halstenus.
-
- 15
Animander.
-
- 16
Aquinus.
Munster.
-
- 17
Magnus.
-
1150
- 18
Sher
[...]o 10.
-
1160
- 19
Carolus 8.
-
1168
- 20
Canutus 54.
-
1222
- 21
Ericus III.
27.
-
1249
- 22
Bingerius 2
-
1251
- 23
Waldemarus 26.
-
1277
- 24
Magnus II.
13.
-
1290
- 25
Bingerius II.
23.
-
1313
- 26
Magnus III. 13
-
1326
- 27
Magnus IV.
-
- 28
Magnus V.
-
1363
- 29
Alberius Duke of
Mecklenbourg, who was vanquished by Q.
Margaret of
Danemarke, &
Norwaie, the
Semiramis of
Germany, 24.
-
[Page 336]1387
- 30
Margaret Q of
Sweth Norw. and
Denmarke.
-
1411
- 31
Ericus IV, Duke of
Pomeren, adopted by Queene
Margaret. 28.
-
1439
- 3
[...]
Christopher Duke of
Bavare: after his death the
Swethlanders weary of the
Danish yoke, which they had borne eue
[...] since the time of
Ma
[...]garet Queene of
Danemarke; reuo
[...]te▪ and chose one
Carolus Canutus, A
o 1448
-
1448
- 33
Carolus Canutus one of the meanest of the Nobil
[...]ty was chosen King. He hauing incurred the displeasure of his Nobles, & fearing a change of for
[...]un
[...]; gathered together all the mony and treasure hee could; sledde vnto
Dantzicke, and there ended his d
[...]ies. In the meane time the
Swedens appointed among them one whom they called their
Marshall; vnder whose seuerall conducts they vanquished
Christierne, and
Iohn his sonne Kings of
Denmarke. Of these
Marshalls there were three in number,
Steno, Suanto, and
Steno Stur: of which the two first died naturally, and the last by
Christiern the 2
d slaine in battaile;
Sweden was by the treachery of
Gustanus Archbishop of
Vpsall, betrayed and yeelded to the
Dane, Anno 1519.
-
1519
-
[...]4
Christierne King of
D
[...]nemarke and
Norwey, vsed his victory so cruelly here, and his subiects so insolently at home: that here he was outed by
Gustanus Ericus, and driuen from
Danemarke by his Vnkle
Frederick A
o 1523
-
1523
- 35
Gustanus Eric
[...]s, the restorer of his Countries liberty.
38.
-
1561
- 36
Ericus sonne to
[...]ustanus, 8.
-
1569
- 37
Iohn, brother to
Ericus, 25.
-
1593
- 38
Sigismund during the lif
[...] of
Iohn his father, was chosen King of
Poland Anno 1586; and hath since his fathers death beene disp
[...]ssessed of his kingdome of
Sweden by
Cha
[...]les his V
[...]k
[...]e; or adhering to the Church of
Rome, af
[...]er he had raigned 1
[...] yeares.
-
- 39
Charl
[...]s King of
Swed
[...]n, 1
[...].
-
1617
- 40
Gus
[...]a
[...]us Ad
[...]p
[...]us, sonne to
[...]harles now liuing.
The revenewes o
[...] this kingdome cannot but be great, the King hauing some meanes to augment his Treasure. 1 The
[Page 337] tenths of Ecclesiasticall liuings. 2 Mines. 3 Tributes. 4 Customes. In the yeare 1578, all charges of Court and armie deducted, the King coffered vp 700000
German Dollars.
The men of warre are more obedient to their Prince then any Northerne Souldiers whatsoeuer, because the King giueth vnto every souldier victuals, and that according to their obedience and desert: 2 If a Souldier be taken by the enimy the King doth vsually redeeme him: 3 If a Souldiers horse bee slaine vnder him, the King most graciously giueth him another. By this meanes the Kings are very potent in warres, and though they were once much inferiour to the
Danes, yet are they now equal to him; and as much superiour to the
Muscovite. They are supposed to haue 8000 great brasse pe
[...]ces for the warres: and that in the Castle of the towne of
Stockholme only there are 400 of proofe sufficient.
The Armes of this kingdome are
Azure,
Bara.
3 Crownes
Or, There are in
Swethland.
-
Archbishop 1
-
Dukes 13
-
Earles.
-
Bishops 7.
-
Marquesses.
-
Vicounts.
One Vniversity viz:
Vpsall.
Thus much of
Swethland.
OF MVSCOVIE.
MVSCOVIA is bounded on the East with
Tartary, on the West with
Livonia,
Maginus.
Lituania, and part of
Sweden; on the North with the
Frozen Ocean; on the South with
Mare Caspium the
Turkes, and
Palus Maeotis. This Country standeth partly in
Europe, partly in
Asia. It taketh its name from
Musco, the chiefe Citty; and is also called
Russia alba, to distinguish it from
Russia nigra, a province of
Poland. The reason whereof, saith one, speaking of the
Muscovite, is,
quod incolae omnium regionum ipsius imperio subiectarum, vestibus albis & pileis plerun
(que) vtantur, because the inhabitants weare white caps? And why not? Sithence the inhabitants of
Margiana and
Sogdian
[...] in
Asia, are called
Iesel
[...]sse; onely because they weare greene
[Page 338] turbants, the name importing as much.
It is in length from East to West 3300 miles, and in bredth 3065 miles: it is situate between the 8
th and the 20
th
Climats, the longest day in the Southerne parts, being but 16 houres long and a halfe, in the Northerne parts almost 22 houres long, and a hal
[...]e.
The people are persidious, swift of foot, strong of body, and vnnaturall,
[...]he father insulting on the sonne, and he againe ouer his father and mother. So malitious one towards another, that you shall haue a man hide some of his owne goods in his house whom h
[...] hateth; and then accuse him for the stealth of them. They are exceedingly giuen to drinke, insomuch that all heady and intoxicating drinkes are by statute prohibited: and two or three daies only in a whole yeare, allowed them to be drunk in. They are for the most part of a square proportion, broad, short, and thicke; grey eyed, broad-bearded, and generally are furnished with prominent panches. The Commons liue in miserable subiection to the Nobles; and they againe in as great slauery to the Duke or Emperour: to whom no man dareth immediatly exhibit a petition, or make known his grieuances: nay the meaner Lords are squeamish in this kind, and but on great submission will not commend vnto the Duke a poore mans cause. They are altogether vnlearned; euen the Priests are meanely indoctrinated; it being cautionated by the great Duke that there be no Schooles, lest there should be any Schollers but himsel
[...]e: so that the people vse to breake the Sabboth, holding it fit only to be kept by Gentlemen: and to say in a difficult question,
God and our great Duke knowe all this: and in other talke,
All we enioy health and life; all from our great Duke. The women are private fearefull to offend, but once lasciuious, intollerably wanton. It is the fashion of these women to loue that husband best which beateth them most; and to thinke themselues neither loved nor regarded, vnlesse they be twice or thrice aday welfauoredly swadled. The author of the
Treasurie of times, telleth a story of a
German Shoomaker, who trauelling into this Country, and here marrying a widdow, vsed her with all kindnes that a woman could (as he thought) desire; yet did not she seem contented.
[Page 339] At last learning where the fault was, & that his not beating her, was the cause of her pensiuenesse; he took such a vaine in cudgelling her sides, that in the end the hangman was fain to breake his necke for his labour.
They vse the
Sclauonian language, and receaued the Christian saith Anno 987: in which they follow the Church of
Greece, and differ from the
Romish and reformed Churches: 1 Denying the holy Ghost to proceed from the Father, and the Sonne. 2
ly, Denying
Purgatory, but praying for the dead. 3
ly, Beleeuing that holy men inioy not the presence of God, before the resurrection. 4
ly, Communicating in both kindes; but vsing leauened bread, and mingling warme water with wine: which both together they distribute with a spoone. 5
ly, Receauing Children of seauen yeares old to the Sacrament, because then they begin to sin
[...]e. 6
ly, For bidding extreame vnction, confirmation, and fourth marriages. 7
ly, Admitting none to orders but such as are married; and prohibiting marriage to them who are actually in orders. 8
ly, Reiecting carued Images, but admitting the painted 9
ly, Obseruing foure Lents in the yeare. 10
ly, Reputing it vnlawfull to fast on Saturdaies. This diversity betweene the
Romanists and this people in points of religion; hath bred such a difference betweene them in loue, and made the one so hard cō ceited of the other: that if a
Muscouite be knowne or suspected to haue conversed with any of the Church of
Rome, he is accoū ted to be a polluted person: and must bee solemnly purged and purified before he shall be receaued or admitted to partake of the blessed Communion.
In matters of warre the people are indifferently able,
Maginus. as being almost in continuall broyles with their neighbours; & haue a custome that when they goe to the warres, euery Souldier giueth vnto the Emperour a peece of money; which after the end of the warres, he againe receaueth of him: by which meanes the number of the slaine is exactly knowne. At their funeralls they vse to put a penny in the mouth of the deceased, a paire of shoes on his feet, and a letter in his hand directed (such is their superstition) to S
t
Nicholas, whom they deeme to bee the porter of heauen: an opinion doubtlesse very preiudiciall to the Popes,
[Page 340] and S
t
Peters prerogatiues.
This Country is not so populous as spacious, the Easterne parts are vexed with the
Tartars, who like
Aesops dogge will neither dwel there themselues, nor suffer the
Muscovite to plant Colonies there: the Westerne parts are almost as much molested by the
Sweden &
Polonian Kings: the Southern by the
Turks and
Precopenfes: & the Northerne by the coldnesse of the aire; which is of such vehemency; that water throwne vp into the ayre, will turne to ice before it fall to the ground. The better to resist this extremity of this cold, not onely the cloathes of this people, but their very houses are lined with thicke furres. Every Gentleman or man of note hath in his dwelling house a Stoue, or hot-house; in which they keepe, as it were, to thaw themselues. Such as trauell on the way, vse often to rub their nose & eares with snowe or ice, to settle and recall the motiue spirits into these parts; which otherwise they would bee in a danger to loose: the ignorance of which preventing chirurgery, was not the least cause that in the yeare 1598, of 70000
Tu
[...]kes, which made an intode into
Muscovie, 40000 were frozen to death. This excesse of cold in the ayre, gaue occasion to
Castilian in his
Aulicus, wittily and not incongruously to faine, that if two men being somewhat distant talke together in the winter, their words will be so frozen that they cannot bee heard; but if the parties in the spring returne to the same place, their words will melt in the same order that they were frozen and spoken, & bee plainely vnderstood. Such is their Winter, neither is their Summer lesse miraculous. For the huge seas of Ice, which in a manner couered the whole surface of the Countrey, are at the first approach of the Sunne suddainly dissolued, the waters quickly dryed vp, and the earth dressed in her holyday apparell, such a mature growth of fruits, such flourishing of hearbs, such chirping of birds, as if
[...]ere were a perpetuall spring.
The chiefe commodities which they send abroad, are rich Furres; others of lesse note are Flaxe, Hemp, Whales grease, hony, Wax, Canvasses, Nuts, and the like.
The revenues of this Empire cannot but be great, the
Great Duke being Lord both of the liues and goods of his Subiects:
[Page 341]
Mahomet a
Turkish Bashaw was wont to say, that his master & the
Muscovite were the most absolute Princes in the world. His revenewes in mony (his houshold charge being defrayed) amount to 3 Millions of Rubbles. He is apparelled like a King and a Bishop; wearing with his royall vestiment a Miter and a Crosier staffe. When he sitteth in his state, all the plate of his house is set before him; with a great number of the grauest and seemliest men of all
Musco, and the adioyning Citties richly apparelled out of the wardrope:
Archb. Ab. which to Forreiners, not knowing this cunning fraud, appeare so many Princes & Noble men; and is no small cause of admiration and wonder at his magnificence.
The Country may bee (as rightly it is) called the
Mother of Rivers; the chiefe of which are
Don or
Tanais, which was by the ancient
Geographers, thought to bee the onely bound twixt
Europe and
Asia: it disburdeneth it selfe into
Palus Maeotis, 2 Duina, which entreth into the
Scythian Seas, at the Abbie of S
t
Nicholas; where the
English since the discouery of the Northerne passage, vse to land; and disperse themselues into all the parts of this vast Empire. And truly there is no nation so kindly entertained amongst the
Russians both Prince and people, as the
English; who haue many immunities not granted to other nations. The cause I cannot but attribute to the neuer-dying fame of our late
Queene, admired and loued of the
Barbarians; and also to the conformable behauiour of the
English in generall; which is so accepted, that when
Wasiliwich or
Basiliades nayl'd the hat of an other forraine Embassadour to his head for his peremptorinesse: hee at the same time, vsed our S
•
Thomas Smith with all curtesie immaginable. Another time when the Iesuite
Possevinus,
Archb. Ab. began to exhort him to accept the
Romish faith; vpon the information of our Embassadour, that the Pope was a prowd prelate, and would make Kings kisse his feet: hee grew into such a rage, that
Possevinus thought he would haue beaten out his braines. This friendship betweene these nations, hath beene since maintained by mutuall Embassaies on both parties. The third riuer of note, is
Boristenes, called also
Neiper, (as
Duina is
Oby) which augmenteth the waters of
Pontus Euxinus.
Maginus▪
[Page 342]
4 Duina minor, now called
O
[...]ega, which openeth its mouth to rece
[...]ue the waters of the
Bal
[...]cke Sea.
5 Vo
[...]ga, which with no lesse then 70 mouthes, vomits his soule into the
Mare Caspium &
[...].
The chiefe Provinces are
1 NOVIGORDIA, in which is the famous Towne
No
[...]o
[...]rod on the coast of the
Bal
[...]cke Seas▪ one of the foure ancient M
[...]t Townes of
Europ:
S.W. Ral. now decayed since the dis
[...]ouery of the new passage vnto S
Nicholas, by
O
[...]y or
Duina. This
Novogrod is seated on the less
[...]
Duina. Nigh vnto this Towne was fought the battle betweene the
Sarmatians, or
Scythians of
Europe, and their slaues. For when the
Asiaticke Scythes went to plant themselues in
Media, with the Provinces adjoyning; these
Sarmatians inhabiting
Poland, went with thē, to see them setled. Their long stay caused their wiues willing to make vse of any pretence to comfort themselues at bedde and board with their slaues; to whom they bore a lusty bro
[...]d of youths. These now well growne, and hearing the vnwelcome tidings of the
Sarmatians ▪ returne out of
Asia, ioyne together: the slaues to retaine the freedome and Lordship they had got: the wiues for feare of their husbands fury: the young men for defence of their fathers and mothers. With ioynt forces they goe to meet them before their entry into the country; neither are t
[...]e masters slowe, hoping to take them vnprovided. At this Towne they haue the first sight of each other. The masters
[...]earning to defile their swords on their slaues, assault them with Horse-whips, and got the victory. In memory of this battaile, the
N
[...]vogrodians haue euer since stamped their money with the figure of a Horse-man shaking a whip in his hand. And it is the custome ouer all
Museovie, that a maid in time of wooing, sends to that suiter whom she chooseth for her husband, such a whip, curiously by her selfe wrought, in token of her subiectiō.
Maginus.2 PLESCOVIA, whose chiefe towne is
Pl
[...]scowe: this being the only walled Towned in
Russia. This country is in length 330 miles, about 130 in breadth; and was conquered by
Basilius 1509.
3 VALADOMIRE, is distant from
Muscovie about 70 miles. The soyle is so fruitfull, that one bushell of corne ordinarily
[Page 343] returneth 20, and sometimes 25 bushells. The chiefe town so named was once the Metropolis of
Russia.
4 RHEZAN, so plentifull of corne, that Birds & Horses can neither fly nor runne through it, by reason of its thicknesse; the chiefe citty is
Rhezen. This is the ser
[...]ilest country in all
Musco
[...]ie and most rich; abounding with Graine, Hony, Fish, and Fowle, sans number: and is so well replenished with able men, that the great Duke can from hence levie 25000 Horse, and 40000 Foot. Here is the head of the famous riuer
Tanais.
5 SEVERIA, a great Province, lieth fast vpon
Palus Maeotis. The chiefe Townes are
1 Staradub, and
2 Pativola. The people are very valiant.
6 SMOLENSKO,
Adrianus. whose chiefe citty is
Smolensko.
7 RESCOVIE, whose chiefe citty is
Toropyerz.
8 ROSTOWIA, whose Metropolis is
Coloprigod.
9 CORELIA, where
Laudiskron is the chiefe Towne.
10 PERMIA, where there is such abundance of stagges, that the people eat them (as the people of
Norw
[...]y doe fish) insteed of bread: the prime Citty is
Sicwiarksey.
11 CONDORA being beyond the Articke. In this country they haue for halfe a yeare together, perpetuall day; & for the other halfe, as long a night.
12 PETZORA, the most Northeast parts of
Muscovie. In this country the hills which the ancients called
Riphe
[...],
Maginus.
& Hyperbore
[...] montes doe end. They are thought to bee perpetually covered with snowe, and are here of that height, that a cert
[...]ine man hauing for 17 daies together travelled vp them; returned backe againe, as despairing euer to come to the top. The people here haue for some months continuall day. They are a simple nation, and receaued the
Russian faith and Empire together, A
o 1518.
13 The kingdome of CASAN and CITRAHAM.
14 MUSCOVIA, so named of
Musco the prime Citty, to which
Daniel the 4
th Lord, translated his regall seat from
Volodmire. It was once 9 miles in circuit,
Boter. but was fired by the
Tartar Anno 1571, where there were burnt 80000 men: and it is now become but 5 miles round, and is adorned with 16 Churches;
[Page 344] whereof halfe and more, are made with wood and durt, as most of the houses are. The Pallace of the Duke is seated in the very middle of the Citty,
Maginus. fortefied with 17 Turrets & three great Bulwarkes; and guarded continually with 25000 Souldiers. This Province is the greatest and most populous of all this Empire; for it extendeth from East to West no lesse then 2000 miles; and out of this, the great Duke can suddenly levy 70000 footmen, and 3000 horse. The other lesser Provinces as
Biela, Tuver, Mosaiskie, Wolochda, I
[...]gra, and
Bieleiezioro (in which last, the Duke hath a strong fortresse which is vsually his treasure house, & to which in time of need he vsually flyeth; besides many others, I purposely omit..
This country was called formerly
Scythia Europaa, and was neuer totally knowne either by the
Grecians or
Romans. Anno 1240,
Boterus. the
Tartars first made it tributary, who were afterward shrewdly weakned, by the valour of
Iohn the first Great Duke: to whom they afterward yeelded the Countrey, conditionally that once euery yeare within the Castle of
Mosco, the Great D. standing on foot, should feed the horse of the
Crim Tartar, with Oates out of his owne cap. This homage was by
Basilius changed to a tribute of Furres; which being also denied, gaue occasions of the warre between the
Tartar and the
Muscovite: which the
Tartars make either by saddai
[...]e incursions; or by armes royall, at which time there come seldome fewer then 200000 fighting men into the field.
Io. Aubrie.The Chorographical describer of
Muscouia, maketh mention of the Princes of it, euer since the dayes of
Augustus; but without any great shew of truth, no computation of time, or relation of atchieuements. I commend the Authours modesty, in not stuffing vp his treatise with actions meerly fabulous, of which could neither be ground nor possibility : yet can I not acquit him for putting down so many names to so little purpose. We will therfore omit them, & begin our Catalogue with
George; who both bare the brunt of the
Tartars inuasion, & after the retreat of their greatest forces, began again to taste the sweetnes of soueraignty: yet not so free, but that he and nine of his successours were tributaries to the
Tartar; none of thē performing
[Page 345] any thing worthy the rehearsing.
The Lords of
Muscouie.
- 1
George
- 2
Iaceslaus
- 3
Alexander
- 4
Daniel
- 5
Iohn
- 6
Iohn II
- 7
Basilius
- 8
Demetrius
- 9
Georgius II
- 10
Basilius II
The Great Dukes
-
- 1
Iohn the first
Great Duke, shook off the
Tartarian bondage.
-
- 2
Basilius Casaen wonne the Prouinces of
Severia, Roscouia, and
Smolensko.
-
- 3
Iohn Basilius conquered
Livonia, and
Lituania; both w
[...]ich his successour
-
1548
- 4
Iohannes Basiliades, or
Wasiliwicke, lost in his age; though in his youth he had subdued the
No
[...]hacensian Tartars to his Empire; and vanquished
Selim, Emperour of the
Turkes, Anno 1569. With this King the
English first began to confederat, he reigned 35 yeares.
-
1583
- 5
Thi
[...]dorus Ioannides 5
-
1588
- 6
[...]oris Theodorus
-
- 7
Demetrius an vsurper.
-
1615
- 8
Michael Fedrovitius now gouerning this vast Empire, and liuing in a firmer and more constant continuation of peace with
Tartar, Turke, Polonian, &
Swethlander; then euer any of his p
[...]edecessours did in times past.
The formality with which the Emperours of
Russia are invested or settled in the Throne, are not many, nor stately; such as they be, I h
[...]re afford you out of the history of the life of
Iohannes Basiliades, written in Latine by
Paulus Oderbornius. On the 2
d of
Iune, A
[...]
o 1583.
Theod
[...]rus Iohannides went towards the Temple of S.
Michael, being the principall Church in all
Musco: the streets all couered with flowres, the doores of the citizens crowned with garlands, the Aire ecchoing with the noise of Flutes and Trumpets, and the people so crowding to behold their Prince, that had not the Guard with naked swords forced a passage through them, it had bin impossible for him
[Page 346] to haue gone on. Being now come to the Church doore, the Lords of the Country (
Cneses they there call them) went out to meet him; and the Archbishop of
Musco clad in his
pontificalibus, when he was come into the Church, embraced him. The pauement of the Church was hidden with Tapest
[...]ie, and the wals adorned with costly hangings. The great Duke sate down in his Throne, being attired in a garment of silk, buttoned down with golden buttōs: on his head he ware a purple cap, sp
[...]ngled with rich jewels; and on his fingers abundance of rings. Bei
[...]g thus seated, the Archbishop prayed vnto God to blesse him, his peop
[...]e, and his gouernment, which was seconded by the ioyful shoutes of his subiects; amongst whom no small store of siluer money was slung about by the Treasurer, and so they returned to the Palace.
Bara.The Armes are
Sable, a portall open of two leaues, and as many degrees
Or.
There are
[...]n this Empire
-
Kingd. 2.
-
Archbishops 2.
-
Dukes 15.
-
Princes 16.
-
Bishops 18.
-
Earles.
Thus much of
Muscovie.
OF POLAND.
Maginus.POLAND is limited on the East with
N
[...]iper or
B
[...]risthenes, which parteth it from
Muscouie; on the West with
Vi
[...]ula, which parteth it from
Germanie; on the North with the
Balticke sea, and
Sinus Finnicu
[...]; on the South with
Hungary.
The most ancient name of it was
Sarmatia, and the people
Sauroma
[...]ae: it is now called
Poland, from
Pole, which in the
Sclavonian tongue sign fieth plaine, because the Count
[...]y is so little swolne with hills. It is in compasse 2600 miles, and is situate in the more Northerne part of the temperate Zone, being vnder the 8
th and 12
th Climats, and the longest day being 18 houres.
The Country is plain and woodie, and the Aire so cold, that they haue neither wine nor grapes; insteed of which they v
[...]e
[Page 347] that kind of drink called
Ale, which was heretofore counted the vsuall b
[...]nerage of
England only, and this
Poland. Barley they haue and pulse in such abundance, that no small quantity of these graine, is from hence transferred into other Regions: neither in number of Cattle doe they giue way to
Denmarke, or
Hungary.
The people are very industrious, and st
[...]dious of all languages, e
[...]pecially the Latine; to which they are so deuoted, that you shall hardly find a meane man,
Boterus. which is not able in some measure to expresse himself in that tongue. They are according to thei
[...] abilities rather prodigall, then truly liberall; and are generally good Souldiers; the Gentlemen free, the Peazants in miserable sub
[...]ection to their Lords: amongst which Lords there is such an equality, that no mans estate exceedeth 25000 Duckat, yearely. Proud they are, and impatient, delicious in diet, and costly in attire; which last qualities are common also to the women; who are for the most part indifferently faire, & rather witty, then well spoken.
They vse the
Sclavonian language, and receiued the Christian Fa
[...]th, Anno 963. They are of all Religions; some following the
Romish, others the reformed Church; and of these some embrace the doctrine of
Luther, others of
Calvin; some the
Bohemian, s
[...]me the
August
[...]ne, and some the
Helvetian confessions. Here are
Ies
[...]i
[...]s and
Arrians, Anabaptists, Anti-trinitarians, and all Sects wha
[...]soeuer▪ tollerated; whence it is said, if a man hath lost his Religion, let him to
Poland, and he shall be s
[...]e to find it, or els belieue it is vanisht: a saying now applied to
Amste
[...]d
[...]m in
Holland. It is a custome here, that when in their Churches the
G
[...]sp
[...]l is reading, the Nobility and Gentry of this Country, draw out their swords, signifying that they are ready to defend the same, if any dare opp
[...]gne it. The same reason doubtlesse ga
[...]e beginning to our custome of standing vp at the
Cr
[...]ed; wherby we expresse how prepared & resolute we are to maintain it: though now of late some more nice then wise▪ holding it to be a relique of Popery, doe vndiscreetly refuse it.
The chief merchandizes that goe from hence to other Prouinces,
[Page 348] are Amber, Barley, Wax, Hony, Hemp, Pitch, Tarre, &c.
The King is elected by the generall States, who for the most part choose a warriour;
Bot
[...]rus. to whom, being crowned, the Nobility are as familiar as he were their brother, and account his decrees to last but three dayes: They haue no written lawes: custome & temporary Statutes, being the rule of their gouernment, and obedience.
The revenues of the kingdome are about 600000 crownes, most of which are put vp in his Treasury: For the Kingdome is diuided into 4 parts, euery part of it keeping the King and his Court, in allowance and all expences a quarter of a yeare: and contributing money to the marriages of his daughters.
The chief riuers are
Vistula, which hath its fountaine in the
Carpathian mountaines, which part
Hungary from
Poland; his mouth is in the
Balticke sea▪ and is navigable 400 miles.
2 Neister, which parteth it from
Moldavia. 3 Neiper. 4 Ruben. 5 Beg. 6. Limbecke 7 Mimmel.
The chief Prouinces are
1 LIVONIA, bounded on the East with
Muscovie; on the West with the
Balticke sea;
Munster on the North with
Finland; and on the South with
Lituania. It is in length 500, in bredth 160 miles, and is a country exceeding mountainous and fennie; yet withall so abundantly fruitfull, that no small store of prouision is sent hence into other countries. The people receiued the Christian Faith partly by the preaching of one
Meinardus, A
o 1200: and partly by the compelling of the Knights, called the
Enfifers, or of the
Portglaiue, who seconded the good beginnings of that reuerend man. The chiefe townes are
1 Riga an Archbishops See.
2 Derpt, a town of great commerce.
3 Rivallia a strong fort in the hands of the
Swe
[...]hlander. So also is
4 Narne, an exceeding strong sortresse, built by a
Polonian Architect, who for a reward had his eies put out, to disable him from making the like.
Adrianus. The chief Prouinces of it are
1 Curland. 2 Senugal. 3 Estland. 4 Virland. 5 Harland. 6 Geroenland. This country was once subiect vnto the order of
Dutch Knights, who being molested by the
Muscouite, in their reformation of Religion, submitted themselues to
Sigismund the king of
Poland,
[Page 349] A
o 1558: vnto whose successour King
Stephen, the
Musco
[...]ite surrendred his title, Anno 1582: reseruing only to himself some Townes on the Easterne side. The rest is vnder the
Pollacque, except some few Townes on the North, subiect to
Sweden.
2 LITVANIA is South to
Livonia, North to
Podo
[...]ia, East to
Poland,
Boterus. and West vnto
Muscouie. The people receiued the Christian Faith, Anno 1386; when as
Iagello, afterward called
Vladislaus, married
Hedingis Q. of
Poland; which marriage this Prouince was vnited to
Polonia. The chief Cities are
Vilna an Vniversity.
Maginus.
2 Vilkomire: and
3 Brestia. The Aire here is very sharp. the soile as barren and vnfruitfull; searce so full of men as beasts, whose skinnes are their chiefest commodities. They vse here to be diuorced and remarried as often as they list. For a man to vse the bed or body of an harlot, is counted a most opprobrious crime: but for a woman to haue her stallions, is so frequent and vnblameable, that the husbands call them
Connubij adiutores, or their
fellow-labourers, and prize them far aboue all the rest of their acquaintance.
3 VOLINIA is environed with
Lituania, Podolia, and
Russia; the people are strong and warlike. It hath as chief townes in it
Kiovia, and
Circassia, on the banks of the riuer
Neiper, and is a small woodie Prouince.
4 SAMOGITIA (whose inhabitants are most Idolaters, and build their houses with straw) hath for its chief town
Camia.
Munster. It is a Northerne Region, hauing
Livonia on the North, and the
Balticke sea on the West: a Country full of wood, which is the chief cōmodity of it, there being found in the midst of their trees very excellent hony, scarce hauing with it any cō mixture of wax. Both these last Prouinces, haue followed the fortunes of
Lituania.
4 PODOLIA is limited with
Lituania North,
Maginus.
Neister South,
Russia East, and
Poland West; here the ground is so fertile, that of one sowing, they haue 3 Haruests; The chief cities are
Camienza, seated on high rocks, and deemed invincible.
2 Orkzacow, and
3 Winiecza.
5 RVSSIA NIGRA hath on the East
Podolia, on the West
Poland, as also on the North; and on the South
Hungary.
[Page 350] The chief townes are
Leopolis or
Lemburg, built by
Leo a
Muscouite. 2 Grodecke. 3 Luckzo. These two Prouinces were incorporated to
Poland by King
Ladislaus, about the yeare 1440; by giuing them the freedome and prerogatiues of natiue
Polomans. It hath the attribute of
Nigra, to distinguish it from
Muscouia, which is
Russia Alba; and was formerly called
Ruthenia and
Roxolania. It is also called
Russia Meridionalis, and is a very fruitfull Country, well stoared with faire horses, and numerous heards of cattell.
6 MAZOVIA is environed with
Russia, Prussia, Lituania, and
Poland. It was so called from one
Massaus D. hereof, and hath for its chief city
Marzow, where the best Methegl
[...]n is made. It was ioyned to
Polonia; by
Casmure the I. Anno 1045.
Ortelius.7 SPRVCE, PRVSSIA, or BORVSSIA, is situated on the North of
Mazovia; hauing on the North the
Baltick seas; on the East
Lituania, on the West
Vistula. This country yeeldeth abundance of Amber, which is the iuyce of a stone, which groweth like a corall,
L. Guice. in a mountain of the North sea, cleane couered with water, and shunned by mariners 3 leagues off for feare of wrack. In the moneths especially of
September and
December, this liquor is by violence of the sea, rent from the rock, and cast into the hauens of this and the neighbour Countries. Besides the beautie hereof, and the quality it hath of burning like pitch, and attracting strawes and iron like the
Adamant; it is good for stopping the blood, falling sicknesse, dropsies, and many other diseases.
The chief cities are
Dan
[...]scum, where
Kecke man was Professour, a famous Emporie: in which (to omit other things) are daily sold 1000 measures of wheat. It is sited in
Pomerania, but subiect vnto the
P
[...]lonian. 2 Mons Regius, called by the
Germans, Koningsberg, by vs
Regimount or
Mount royall; it is seated at the influxe of
Pegel into the sea; and is a famous Vniuersity in these parts, it being founded by Duke
Albert, 1525.
3 Heilsperge.
Munster.
4 Maneburge, the seat of the masters of the Dutch Knights, it being translated from
Ptolemais or
Acon in
Syria, vnto
Venice, from thence to
Marpurg; and so hither by
Sitridus the 12
th great Master, Anno 1340, or thereabouts.
5 Aegenberge,
[Page 351] and
6 Culne.
This Country was long time vnder the
Dutch Knights, who being called by the
Muscouite against the
Prussi
[...]ns, here planted themselues, A
o 1239, the then Master being
Herman Salza. They continued long in warres with the
Prussians themselues, whom they found to be tough meat, and neither easily chewed, nor quickly disgested. Hauing made an end with thē, they were assaulted by the
Polanders, vnto whose King
Casimire, they were compelied to become tributary, A
o 1450,
Lodovicus being the present, and from
Henry Walpat the 18
th Master. Yet was not
Lodovicus easily vanquished, he hauiug formerly driuen the King out of the field, routed his whole Army, slaine 3000 of his men, and taken 136 of his Nobility. Neither was he now ouercome but by the rebellion of his own people. Finally, peace was made between the
Prussians and
Poles, conditionally that the King of
Poland should haue
Dantzicke, & the Westerne parts; and that
Albert the Marquesse of
Brandenbourg, and then Master of the order, should possesse
Regimount with the title of
Duke; and should doe homage for it to the
Polonian, taking in all assemblies his place at the kings right hand. Thi
[...] Dutchie of
Regimount containeth 54 castles,
Boterus. & 86 towns; the revenues being yearely 120000 Duckats. The Armes of this Duke are
A, an Eagle
V, membred and crowned
O, langued
G.
8 PODLASSIA hath on the East
Lituania, and on the west
Maz
[...]uia.
Maginus. The chief townes are
1 Tycockzin, a fort well furnished with munition, as being the place wherein the Kings treasure is reserued.
2 Biesko 3 Knyssia, where the Kings of
Poland haue a fine retiring house, as being well furnished with parkes and fishponds, abundantly stored with game. This Country was vnited vnto the
[...]olish Diademe by
Sigismund Augustus, Anno 1569.
9 The Dukedomes of OSWITZ and ZATOR,
Bara. so called of their chief Townes, are in
Silesia: The first was conquered by
Cassimire the fourth,
Ortelius. Anno 1554: the last by
Sigismund, 1547.
10 POLAND hath on the East
Lituania, on the West
Germany, on the North
Mazonia, on the South
Podolia. The Metropolis
[Page 352] is
Cracovia, built by
Crocus a Duke of
Bohemia; seated on the banke of
Vistula. 2 Lublin. 3 Guisna, whose Archbishop in the absence of the King, or during the
Inter-regnum, holdeth the supreame authority, summoneth the diets, &c.
4 Siradia. 5 Sendonure. 6 Minsko. 7 Posna. 8 Dobrinia. 9 Vladislavia.
Munster.The first people of these parts were the
Sarmatians, after thē the
Vandals; afterwards the
Sclavonians, vnder the conduct of
Lechius, first D. hereof, Anno 550: who flying from his natiue soyle, together with
Zechius his brother; saw his brother setled in
Bohemia, and then peopled this country, which for the plainnesse he named
Poland. His successors inioyed the title of Dukes only, till the Emperour
Otho the third, created the Duke
Bosleslaus, King of
Poland, Anno 1000.
The king and Dukes of
Poland.
-
800
-
Pyastus Dux Poloniae.
-
963
- 1
Miesco seu Miezlaus primus Christianus Rex 37
-
1000
- 2
Boleslaus 25
-
1025
- 3
Miezlaus II
9 Interregnum an. 6
-
1041
- 4
Casimirus 18
-
1059
- 5
Boleslaus Audax 20
-
1082
- 6
Vladislaus Hermannus in whose time the name of Duke was vsed again. Dukes
-
1103
- 7
Boleslaus Czryuousti 36
-
1140
- 8
Vladislaus 6
-
1146
- 9
Boleslaus Crispus 28
-
1174
- 10
Miezlaus 21
-
1174
- 11
Casimirus II
21
-
1195
- 12
Lesko albus 33
-
1243
- 13
Boleslaus Pudieus 3
[...]
-
1280
- 14
Lesko Niger 10
-
1290
- 15
Boleslaus.
-
- 16
Henricus Probus.
-
- 17
Vladislaus.
-
- 18
Premislaus, who assumed againe the title of king, Anno 1
[...]00.
-
1300
- 19
Venceslaus Boh
[...]miae R. 6
-
1306
- 20
Vladislaus 27
-
1333
- 21
Casimirus M.
38
-
1371
- 22
Ludovicus R. Vngariae 12
-
1383
- 23
Heduigis.
-
1386
- 24
Iagello Dux Lituania, post Vladislaus dictus 49
-
1435
- 25
Vladislaus iunior 10
-
1447
- 26
Casimirus D. Lituania 46
-
1493
- 27
Ioannes Albertus 9
-
1502
- 28
Alexander M
Dux Lit. 5
-
1507
- 29
Sigismundus 41
-
1548
- 30
Sigismundus Augustus.
-
1574
- 31
Henricus.
-
1576
- 32
Stephenus 10
-
1587
- 33
Sigismund Suevus III. king of
Sweden by succession, & of
Poland by election.
The chiefe orders of knighthood are,
Munster.The
Marian or
Dutch knights, instituted vnder the walls of
[Page 353]
Acon, A
o 1190; Their first master being
Henry Walpot. They took their first name from S.
Maries Church at
Acon, when their order was allowed; and their second when they had conquered
Prussia. Their Ensigne was a black Crosse. The 34 Master of the order was
Albert, Marquesse of
Brandenbourg, who revolting from
Sigismund King of
Poland, to whose Predecessour
Casimire, the Knights had submitted themselues, drew on the Country a long and miserable warre 1511. Hauing for 14 yeares valiantly maintained the liberty of the Country, and the credit of the order; and in vaine for 4 yeares together importuned the assistance of the Emperour and Princes of
Germanie: he casteth the order, and is by King
Sigismund made D. of
Prussia, for him and his heires for euer, A
o 1525, after this manner.
Albert attired in a complete habite of a master of the order, presented himself humbly on his knees before King
Sigismund, sitting in his Throne. The King raising him from the ground, causeth him to put off those Roabes, and attire himself in a Dukall habite; which done, he gaue him the Dukedome of
Prussia, to hold in see of him and his successours Kings of
Poland. The cō pany of Knights wonderfully storme at this action, and retiring into
Germany, chose one
Walter Croneberg for their titulary master. About 1549 they began to waxe weary of their places; & no new knights being desirous of that profitlesse order, it vanished in short time into nothing.
2 Of the sword-bearers or
Portglaiue in
Livonia, and
Lituania; it was confirmed by
Innocent the third; was allied to the
Marians, and separated, Anno 1541. The last Master was
Vnivus, in whose time the
Lutherans reformation here receiued, extinguished this order of knighthood.
The Armes are puarterly
1 Gules,
Guilliam. an Eag
[...]e
Arg. crowned & armed
Or, for the kingdome of
Poland, 2
ly
G, a
Chevalier armed
Cap a pea, aduancing his sword
A, mounted on a barbed courser of the
second, for the Dukedome of
Lituania.
There are in
Poland
-
Archbishops 2
-
Dukes
[...]
-
Vicounts
-
Bishops 16
-
Earles 12
-
Baron
[...]
Vni
[...]ers
[...]ties 4.
-
[Page 354]
Crac
[...]w. Pol.
-
Velna Lituan.
-
Dantiske Pom.
-
Reg
[...]mont Pruss.
Thus much of
Poland.
OF HVNGARIE.
Maginus.HVNGARIA is bounded on the East with
Transiluania, and
Walach
[...]a: on the West with
Austria; on the North with
Poland, on the South with
Sclavon
[...]a.
It was formerly called
Pannonia inferior; Pannonia from the
Pannones,
Nicetas. and
inferior to distinguish it from
Austria, which was
Pannonia superior. It is now called
H
[...]ngaria, quasi
Hungauaria, from the
Hunni and
Avares, who here dwelt. Of the
Hunni we shall anon make further mention. The
Avares were a people of
Scythia, which inhabited about
Palus Maeotis, they began first to stir
[...]e in the reigne of
Iustinus the 2
d, and gaue the Emperours forces a great ouerthrow about the mouth of
Danubius. Tiberius somwhat quieted them; but he being dea
[...], they were again in heart, & with great courage warred against
Mauritius his successour. Their King was called
Caganus (we may English it
Cham) it not being a proper name to one, but a common attribute to all their leaders. This
Caganus was the first that euer vanquished the
Scythians: he made warres against the
Turkes, which people was at this time first made known to the inhabitants of
Europe: he also with the help of his associats the
Hunni, invaded and possessed
Pannonia, hauing vanquished the
Gothes and
Gepidi, who here dwelt. Against this
Caganus, Mauritius the Emperour waged warre, more with an intent to reuenge himself on his own souldiers, which had formerly offended him, then with hope of preuailing against the enemie.
Comentiolus according to the Emperours directions, betrayeth his Armie, 12000 of them were slaine, and the rest taken.
Caganus a heroick and mercifull Conqueror, offers to ransome them for 8
s 6
d apiece, (for somuch was that
nummus, or
[...], which he demaunded for them.) When the Emperour asmuch louing his gold, as hating his souldiers, had denied that condition; he offered them all for one
nummus, and a
[...]ter for halfe a one:
[Page 355] but being also herein vnsatisfied, he put them all to the sword. For this cause the rest of the souldiers not long after made
Phocas, one of the Centurions, Emperour; and he mo
[...] barbarously stewed the Emperour in his own broath, putting him, his wife, friends, and children to the sword.
It is situate in the Northerne temperate
Zone,
Maginus. vnder the 7
th and 9
th Climats, the longest day being 16 houres and a halfe.
The people are strong of body, but of rude behauiour, respecting neither the liberall Arts, nor mechanick Trades. The greatest aspersion is the name of a Coward, which cannot be wiped off without the killing of a
Turke; after which they are priuiledged to weare a Feather. Their females are vncapable of their fathers possessions; yet they giue them no portion, but a new coat at their wedding; before which time neither man nor woman vse to lye in beds. They vse the
Scythian language, & were baptized not long before the yeare 1000: the number of Protestants at this time, are farre greater then of the Papists.
The soyle is wonderfull fruitfull, yeelding corne there thrice in a yeare; the grasse in some places (as in the Ile of
Comara) exceeding the height of a man: which doth feed such a number of cattle, that it is thought this Country alone to be able to feede all
Europe with flesh. They yearely send into
Germany and
Sclavonia 80000 Oxen:
Ortelius. they haue Deere, Partridge, Pheasant, in such abundance, that any man that will may kill them; which in other places is vtterly prohibited,
Sleid Com. these Fowle being reserved as game for Gentlemen. At that great insurrection of the Boores in
Germany, before the end of which 50000 of them were slain; their chiefe demands were, that they might choose their own ministers; 2
ly that they might pay no tithes but of corne; 3
ly that they might be free from the power of magistrats▪ 4
ly that woods, timber, and fuell might be common; 5
l
[...] and especially, that they might hunt and hawke in all times and places. The other commodities which are transported, are Gold, Siluer, Fish, Copper, Wine, &c.
The worthiest Scholler that euer this kingdome produced, was
S. Hicrome, a worthy Father of the Church, borne in
Stridon.
[Page 356]
Knolls hist.The most worthy souldier was
Iohannes Huniades, who so valiantly resisted the incursions of the
Turkes: of whom he slew 50000 at the battle at
Maxon: and 2
ly
Matthias Corvinus, of whom thus saith
Adrianus out of a Poet,
—Patriae decus, vnica stirpis
Gloria, Pannonicae caedis fort
[...]ssimus ultor.
His Countries pride, the glory of his race,
Reuenger of the Hungarians late disgrace.
To requi
[...]e this ouerthrow of
Maxon, the
Turkes not long after in the battle of
Varne, slew the King
Ladisl
[...]us, and 30000 of his Souldiers: a battle against which, faithful
Huniades mu
[...]h opposed. For the
Hungarians hauing made truce with the
Turkes, the Popes Legate vpon a seeming advantage, ob
[...]ol
[...]ed the Christians of their oathes; who falling on the
Turkes, so daunted them, that
Amurath lifting vp his eyes to Heauen, praied vnto Christ to look vpon the perfidious dealing of his C
[...]ristians, who had for their own advantage, dishonoured his name and their profession; after which prayer, the Christians began to giue back, and lost the day.
Matthias Corvinus, afterwards K. of
Hungary, was sonne to this
Huniades; a sonne worthy of such a father, as being the chiefe prop of his country against the
Turkes: which after his death, fell into the hands of
Solyman.
The principall riuers are
1 Danubius, which is here called
Ister, which name continueth to his very
Estuarium. 2 Savus, which rising in
Carniola. 3 Dravus, which rising in
Carinthia; &
4 Tibuscus which rising in the
Carpathian mountaines,
Camden. pay their tribute to
Danubius: of this last riuer the
Hungarians vse to say, that two parts are water, and the third fish.
This kingdome now standeth diuided between the
Turke & the
Hungarian;
Knolles. the former hauing
Buda, seated on
Danubius, being the Metropolis of the Country, and Court of the King; it was taken by
Solyman, Anno 1536.
2 Gyula a strong towne on the confines of
Transilvania, betrayed by
Nicholas Keretsken gouernour hereof, in the last yeare of the said
Solyman, in hope of great reward from this Emperour. But
Selmius successour to
Solyman, caused him to be put into a barrell stuck full of nailes, with the points inward, & so to be rolled vp & down
[Page 357] till he miserably died: there being written on the barrell this Inscription,
Here receiue the reward of thy avarice and treason: Gyula thou soldest for gold;
Sleid. Com. Knolles.
if thou be not faithfull to Maximilian thy Lord▪ neither wilt thou be to me. 3 Pest, iust ouer-against
Buda. 4 Alba Regalis, called by the
Germans Weisenberge, taken by the
Turkes, A
o 1543.
5 Quinque Ecclesia, taken the same yeare also.
6 Iaurinum or
Rab. In the Emperours part the chiefe townes are
Presburg, seated hard vpon the edge of
Austria. It is called
Passonium in Latine, and is the Metropolis of
Hungarie, since the taking of
Buda by the
Turkes. Before the walls hereof died Count
Dampier, one of the now Emperours Captaines in his
Hungarian and
Bohemian warres.
2 Strigonium or
Gran, taken Anno 1543 by the
Turkes, and lost again 1595; at which time amongst others,
Camden. our S
r
Thomas Arundell bare himself brauely, forcing the water-towre, and with his owne hands taking away the
Turkish banner: for which heroick act, the Emperour
Rodolphus did by Charter giue him the title of a Count of the Empire: and our Soueraigne made him Lord
Arundell of
Wardour: 3 Agraria. 4 Comara in an Isle so called.
5 Toctax. 6 Canista. 7 Alkeinbourg. 8 Neuheusell, which Anno 1621, was fatall to that great Commander
Bucquoy; who at the siege hereof, lost his life: For going priuatly to view the best accesse for a generall assault, he fell into an ambush of
Hungarians; who suddenly setting on him, discomfited his small retinue, slew his horse vnder him, and at last himselfe, hauing in that skirmish receiued 16 wounds. There were slain also amongst other Nobles,
Terquatus a Prince of
Italy, Marquesse
Gonzaga, and Count
Verdugo. I had almost omitted
Zigeth
[...]a Town on the
Dravus,
Kno
[...]es. taken Anno 1566, by
Solyman the magnificent, who there ended his dayes: and
Keresture, where Anno 1596,
Mahomet the third gaue the Christians so great an ouerthrow; that if he had pursued his victory, he had finished the conquest of
Hungarie: which hath withstood the
Turkish puissance, for the space of 160 yeares.
This Country was first inhabited by the
Pannones,
Munster. displaced by the
Gothes; who going to
Italy, left this kingdome to the
Hunnes, and then to the
Lombards. These being a people of
[Page 358]
Scandia, were first called
Winnili; afterwards
ob longas barbas, Longobardi: But concerning this last name, take along with you this old wiues tale, recited, but not approued by
Paulus Diaconus. The
Vandales warring vpon the
Winnili, went vnto
Goddan (he should rather haue said
Woden) to sue for the victory: which the
Winnili hearing, wrought by countermine, and sent
Gambata, the mother of their King
A
[...]on, on the like businesse to
Frea, Goddans wife. So it was, that
Goddan had promised the
Vandals, that they should be victorious, whom he saw first in the morning; whereupon
Frea willing to please
Gamba
[...], and not louing, as it seemeth, the sight of men; gaue order, that all the women of the
Winnili parting their haire, bringing one halfe ouer one cheeke, the other ouer the other, and tying both vnder their chin, should appeare betimes before the window the next morning. This they did, and she showing them to her Husband, he demaunded of her,
Qui sunt isti Longobardi? Hence the name. They were compelled by scarcity of victuall, to seek new habitations:
Munster. & first they seazed on the Iland
Ragia, & the adjacent Continent; next vpon
Poland; then vpon this
Pannonia; and at last vnder the leading of
Alboinus, went into
Italy, where after 200 yeares, their Kingdome was ouerthrown by
Charlemaine. Of the
Longobardian Kings ensuing, I will particularly make mention onely of
Lamissus, and of him this Story.
Agilmond the second King of the
Lombards, one morning went a hunting. As he was riding by a fish-pond, he spied seuen children sprawling for life, which one (as faith
Paulus Diaconus) or (it may be) many harlots had bin deliuered of, & most barbarous
[...]y thrown into the water. The King amazed at this spectacle, put his borespeare or hunting pole among them. One of the children hand-fasted the speare, & the King softly drawing back his hand, wafted the child to the shore. This boy he named
Lamissus, from
Lama, which in their language signified a fish-pond. He was in the Kings Court carefully brought vp, where there appeared in him such tokens of vertue and courage, that after the death of
Agilmond, he was by the
Lombards chosen to succeed him.
The
Longobardian Kings.
-
383
- 1
Aion 10
-
393
- 2
Agilmond 33
-
426
- 3
Lamissus 3
-
429
- 4
Labe vel Lethe 40
-
469
- 5
Heldehoc 4
-
473
- 6
Gedohoc 12
-
485
- 7
Daphon vel Cla
[...]o 5
-
490
- 8
Thamus 10
Freigius.
-
500
- 9
Vacon 1
[...]
-
518
- 10
Val
[...]harius 7
-
525
- 11
Adoinus 18
-
543
- 12
Alboinus, who by the sollicitation of
Narses, went into
Italy, and erected there the
Longobardian Kingdome; which 200 yeares after, was demolished by the puissance of
Charles the Great. The History of this people is Epitomized by
Silvester, in his
Du Bartas, thus:
The Lombard strong who was in Scowland nurst,
On Rugeland, and Liuonia seazed first.
Then hauing well reveng'd on the Bulgarian
The death of
Agilmont; the bold Barbarian
Surprises Poland; thence anon he presses
In Danows streames to rense his amber tresses:
When he straight after had surrendered
The double-named Isters flowrie bed,
To scarre-sac'd Hunnes: he hunteth furiously
The rest of Gaules, from wealthie Insubrie.
There raignes 200 yeares, triumphing so,
That royall Tesin might compare with Po,
Which after fell in French mens hands againe,
Wonne by the sword of worthy Charlemaine.
At the departure of the
Lombards into
Italy, the
Hunnes again settled themselues in this Country, which they had before bin compelled by the
Lombards to abandon. These
Hunnes were a people of
Asia,
Pezelius in Sleidan. dwelling about the
Hircanian sea, and made their first irruption into
Europe, Anno 373.
Balamirus being their Captaine of King,
Munster. Their first expedition was against the
Ostrogothes, inhabiting the shores of
Pontus Euxinus, and
Moeotis; whom without great difficulty they vanquished: and pursuing their victories, broke into this Country, then called
Pannonia. Macrinus the
Roman Lieftenant here encountred them in two set battailes; in the first he was victorious, but not without great losse, there being slain on both sides, aboue
[Page 360] 300000 men; in the second he was slaine, and his army routed, the
Hunnes buying this victory with the losse of 40000 souldiers, Anno 401. These
Hunnes after this battaile, quietly setled themselues in this Prouince, and some 38 yeares after their first entrance into it, chose for their King one
Attila, a wise and valiant man; of whose warres, and how he should be called
[...]l
[...]sgollum Dei, I haue in sundry places told you. The Armes o
[...] this renowned and victorious Captaine, are (by
Bara) said to be
Gules, a Falcon displayed
Or, membred and armed
Argent. After the death of
Attila, who reigned 44 yeares, the glory of the
Hunnes began to decline, and was then in the Ecclipse, when the
Lombards vnder the King
Adoinus, forsook their habitation which they had settled in the North parts of
Germanie, & subdued this Country, Anno 530. The
Lombards stayed not here long, but they were by
Narses sollicited to come into
Italy, which invitation they willingly accepted; and re-yeelded ap
Pannonia to the
Hunnes, conditionally, that if their journey succeeded not prosperously, they might be receiued and permitted to liue amongst them. The
Hunnes hearing how happily the designes of the
Lombards thriued in
Italy, expected not their returne; but sent for the
Avares, and others their confederates and allies, to inioy together with them the riches and goodnes of this Region, which about this time, and at their comming in, begun to be called
Hungavaria. Long after they were expelled by
Charles the Great, but returned again to the number of one million, in the dayes of the Emperour
Arnulphus, about the yeare 900, and recouered their forsaken habitations. Here haue they since continued, but not without a miserable affliction by the
Tartars; 500000 of whom, tyrannized here for the space of 3 yeares, committing incredible spoyles and massacres, Anno 1248.
The Kings of
Hungary.
-
1000
-
Freigi
[...]s.
1
Stephen 39
-
1039
- 2
Peter 3
-
1042
- 3
Alba.
-
1043
- 4
Peter II,
4
-
1047
- 5
Andrew 1
[...]
-
1059
- 6
Bela 3
-
1062
- 7
Solomon 13
-
1075
- 8
Geisa 3
-
1078
- 9
Ladislaus 18
-
1096
- 10
Calomannus 10
-
[Page 361]1114
- 11
Stephen II,
18
-
1132
- 12
Bela II,
9
-
1142
- 13
Geisa II,
20
-
1162
- 14
Stephen III,
10
-
1172
- 15
Bela III,
18
-
1191
- 16
Emericus 8
-
1201
- 17
Andrew II,
35
-
12
[...]6
- 18
Bela IV,
35
-
1271
- 19
Stephen IV.
2
-
1273
- 20
Ladislaus II,
17
-
1290
- 21
Andrew III,
12
-
1302
- 22
Venceslaus 3
-
1305
- 23
Otho D. of
Bav. 4.
-
1310
- 24
Charles sonne to
Charl. of
Nap▪ 32
-
1343
- 25
Lodovicus 40
-
1383
- 26
Maria 2
-
1385
- 27
Charles II king of
Napl. 2
-
1387
- 28
Sigismund of
Bran denb. 51
-
1438
- 29
Alber
[...]us 2
-
1440
- 30
Ladislaus III slain at
Varne 18
-
1451
- 31
Matth. Copuin. 33
-
1491
- 32
Vladislaus 26
-
1517
- 33
Lewis II,
10. after whose death,
Turk. hist.
slaine together with 19000 of his subiects;
Iohn, Vaivod of
Transilvania, was chosen King of
Hungarie: but
Ferdinand Arch-Duke of
Austria, and brother vnto
Charles the fift; challenged the kingdome in right of
Anne his wife, daughter & sister to
Vladislaus, and King
Lewis, kings of
Hungarie &
Bohemia. On this pretence he invaded the kingdome, and droue out
Iohn his competitour: who to recouer his right, and revenge his wrong, called
Sol
[...]man the magnificent into the Country, who tooke so fast sooting, that his successours could neuer since be remoued.
-
1527
- 34
Ferdinand 35 Imp.
-
1562
- 35
Maximilian 11. Imp.
-
1572
- 36
Rodolphus 36.
-
1608
- 37
Mathias II,
12. After whose death the
Hungarians weary of the
German gouernment, accepted
Bethlem Gabor, Vaivod, or Prince of
Transilvania, for their Prince o
[...] Protectour, Anno 1620. So that by the revolt of
Bohemia and
Hungary on the one side; with the ill affections of his Subiects in
Austria on the other; besides the warres on all sides thundred against him: the Emperour is much impouerished & dismaid; howsoeuer fortune of late hath smiled on him.
The revenewes of this kingdome are about 2 Millions of
Gilders, the presidiarie Souldier being payd with contribution money.
[Page 362]
Grimston.The Armes are
Barrwise of 8 peeces
Gules and
Argent.
The chiefe order of knighthood here is the
Dragon, instituted by
Sigismund King of
Hungary, and Emperour: after he had by the Councells of
Constance, and
Basil, contriued the death of
Iohn Hus, and
H
[...]erom of
Prage; and by the sharpnes of his sword cast downe (as hee thought) the
Dragon of Heresie and Schisme.
There are in
Hungary,
-
Archbishops 2.
-
Dukes.
-
Earles.
-
Bishops 13.
-
Marquesses.
-
Barons 20.
OF DACIA.
DACIA, is bounded on the East with the
Euxine Seas; on the West with
Hungarie; on the North with the
Carpathian mountaines; on the South with
Haemus, by which it is divided from
Greece.
StephanusIt tooke its name from the
Daci, who first here inhabited; & afterward passing into the
Cimbrick Chersonesse were call'd
Dani. This people was by
Strabo the Geographer called
Davi: from which the
Athenians in their Comoedies, called the Servants and Sycophants by the name of
Davus, because the
Daui were so servile and officious.
They were long free from the command of the
Romans, and had their proprietary kings, of whom the last was
Decebalus, a man both ready in advice and quicke in execution.
Dio
[...]. Against him
Domitian made warre by
Iulianus his leiftenant, who gaue
Decebalus a great ouerthrowe, and had then vtterly vanquished him, if his wit had not better befriended him then his sword. For fearing least the
Romans making vse of their victory,
[...]would enter and take possession of his Country; he pitched in the way a great number of stakes in battle ray, putting on them the old Corslets of his Souldiers. These stakes looking like so many men of armes, frighted the enimy from approaching the Countrey.
Traian
[...] was the next which made warre against him, and brought him to that exigent; that hauing with much losse endured
[Page 363] some few skirmishes, he yeeldeth himselfe, & is acknowledged a friend to the Senate and people of
Rome. But being one of a high spirit, and borne in a free ayre, he once againe fell off from the
Romans, but to his owne destruction: for seeing by the valour of
Traia
[...]e, his kingdome conquered, and his pallace taken; he fell on his owne sword, and left
Dacia a Prouince of the
Romane Emperours.
The people are generally stubborne, and vntractable: they speake the
Sclauonian language, & read like the
Iewes from th
[...] right hand to the left. They are of the Christian faith, & follow the
Greeke Church.
The Country is sufficiently fruitfull, enriched with Mines, & abound
[...]ng with Horses, whose manes hang downe to the very ground.
It was first possessed by the
Moesi, a people of
Asia, whence it was by
Danubius diuided into
Misia superior, and
Misia inferior; these gaue place to the
Daci, Dani, or
Davi; since whose time it is divided into
1 Transilvania. 2 Moldavia. 3 Walachia. 4 Servia. 5 Rascia. 6 Bulgaria. 7 Bosnia.
This Country is situate in the Northerne temperate Zone, betweene the 7
th and 10
th
Climates, the longest day being 17 houres.
The chiefe riuers are
1 Danubius. 2 Alluta. 3 Salvata. 4 Cockle. 5 Morus. and
6 Tinas.
1 TRANSILVANIA.
Quade.
TRANSILVANIA, so called because it is penetrable no way but through woods; and
Sep
[...]em Castrae, or in Dutch
Zenburgen, or
Zenbrooke, because of seuen Castles placed to defend the Frontiers: is limited on the North with the
Carpathian hills, on the South with
Walachia, on the West with
Hungarie, on the East with
Moldavia.
The chiefe Townes are
1 Alba Iulia, or
Weisenberg. 2 Claudiopolis, called now
Clausenberge. 3 Bristitia. 4 Centum colles. 5 Fogaros. 6 Stephanopoli, &c.
On the North end of
Transilvania, lieth the Province
Zaculeia, whose people liue after the manner of the
Helvetians: their chiefe and only Townes being
1 Kisdie. 2 Orby. and
3 Shepsdy.
[Page 364] They haue long maintained an offensiue and defensiue league with the
Transilvanians against
Turkes and
Germans. They are free from all manner of taxes and subsidies, excepting onely the Coronation day of the new king of
Hungarie, for then every housekeeper is to giue the King a Bull.
That the people of this Countrey are the progenie of the
Saxons, is evident by the
Saxon language yet retained. 2
ly, We finde that
Charles the Great, like a politique conquerour, placed many of that nation here: weakning so their strength at home,
Versteg
[...]n. and fortifying the bounds of his Empire. And 3
l•, by a story recited by
Verstegan, which we touched in our description of
Brunswicke; the whole narration is this.
Halberstade was beyond credit troubled with Rattes, which a Musician, whom they called the
Pied Piper, vndertaketh for a great masse of mony to destroy; they agree: herevpon he tuneth his Pipes, and all the Rats in the Towne dancing after them, are drowned in the next riuer. This done, he asketh his pay, but is denied; wherevpon he striketh vp a new fit of mirth: all the children male and female of the Towne follow him into the hill
Hame
[...]en, which presently closed againe. The Parents misse their Children, and could never heare newes of them; now of late some haue found them in this Country, where I also leaue them; only telling you this, that this marueilous accident is said to happen the 22
•• of
Iuly, Anno D. 1376. Since which time the people of
Halberstade, permit not any Drumme, Pipe, or other instrument to bee sounded in that street: and established a decree, that in all writings of contract or bargaine, after the date of our Saviours nativity, the date also of this their childrens transm
[...]gratiō should be added.
This
Transilvania was long subiect vnto
Hungarie, and had for its governour a
Vaivod,
Knolls. which was the second person in the kingdome. This
Vaivodate was by King
Vladislaus giuen vnto
Iohn Huniades, that terrour of his enimies, and supporter of his Country: and after his death to
Iohn Zepusius. This
Iohn was chosen King of
Hungary, but being expelled by
Ferdinand, he called
Solyman into the kingdome, by whom he was restored and became the
Turkes Tributary: after whose death
Solyman
[Page 365] seazing on the kingdome of
Hungary, gaue vnto
Stephen, his sonne, the
Vaivodate of
Transilvania, Anno 1541. Vnto this
Stephe
[...] succeeded another
Stephen, called
Bathori, by the guift of the
T
[...]rkish Emperours: who being called to the kingdome of
Poland, left this country to his brother
Christopher, A
o 1575 To him succeeded his sonne
Sigismund, who shook off the
Turkish yoake; and although he gaue them many ouerthrowes and slew some of their
Bashawes: yet not being able to defend himselfe against so potent an adversary, hee resigned his principate to the Emperour
Rod
[...]lphus, Anno 1601. The
Germane Souldiers behauing themselues tyrannically ouer the people, were by
Iustine Botscay, newly chosen Prince, driuen out of the Count
[...]y: to whom succeeded
Gabriel Batour, A
o 1609; since whose death, so welcome to his neighbours and subiects; the Sultan
A
[...]h
[...]n
[...]t, committed this Country vnto
Bethlem G
[...]bour, that great enim
[...]e of the
Austrian family.
2 MOLDAVIA.
MOLDAVIA is seated on the North end of
Transilvania,
Turk. hist, and
Zaculeia, and extendeth to the
Euxine Sea. The chiefe Citties are
Occazonia, or
Zucchania, once the
Vaivods seat.
2 Fuechiana. and
3 Fal
[...]z
[...]nge. It was first made Tributary to the
Turkes by
Mahomet the great, and vtterly subiected, A
o 1594, by
Selimus the 2
d. Not long after it revolted from the
Turkes, and made combination with the
Transilvanian, Anno 1576.
Walachia also entred into this confederacy, against which they haue since with great alterations prosecuted: the Countries being sometimes vnder the protection of the Emperours of
Germanie; some
[...]imes of the
Turke; sometimes of the
Polander. To this
Moldavia belongeth the little Country of
Bessarabia,
Maginus. lying betweene mount
Hoemus South, and
Lituania North. It is seated very commodiously on the
Blacke Seas, & is so called from the
Bessi, the ancient inhabitants of this place, and the progenitours of the
[...]ofnians. It was made a
Turkish Province 1485. The chiefe Townes are
1 Kilim ▪ and
2 Chermen or
Moncastrum the seat of a
Turkish Sanziacke. It is built on the riuer
Tira
[...], not farre from its influxe into the Sea.
3 WALACHIA.
WALACHIA, called more properly
Flaccia, from
Flaccus a
Roman, who here planted an
Italian or
Roman Colonie: is seated betweene
Transilvan
[...]a, and
Danubius. The people speake the Latin tongue, but so that it is much corrupted, & can hardly be vnderstood. The chiefe Citties are
Sabinium. 2 Prailaba ▪ and
3 Tergovista,
Mereasor. the
Vaivods se
[...]t. The Countrey is abundant in all things necessary for the life & vse of man, as mines of gold siluer, and iron; Salt-pits, Wine, Cattle, and especially Horses, of which here is a number, no lesse great then good. It yeeldeth also a pure and refined kinde of Brimstone, of which they make excellent Candles. Ouer the riuer
Danubius, which diuideth this Countrey from
Bulgaria, did the Emperour
Traian build his so memorized bridge, in his warre against the
Dacians: of whi
[...]h 34 pillars yet are to be seene to the great admiration of the beholders. This Country was conquered by
M
[...]homet the Great,
Turk. hist. by reason of two brothers,
Waldus and
Dracula, who contended for the principality. The
Vaiv
[...]ds paid to the
Turks 60000 Duckats, which when
Amurath the 3
d required to haue doubled;
Michael the
Vaivod revolted, & ioyn'd with the
Vaivod of
Moldavia and Prince of
Transilvania, Anno 1594.
Guillim.The Armes are
Gules three Banners
disveloped Or.
4 SERVIA.
SERVIA lieth betwixt
Bosnia and
Rascia. The ancient possessours hereof were the
Triballi, who only had the happines to vanquish
Philip King of the
Macedonians.
Iustine. For
Philip hauing or pretending a quarrell against
Ma
[...]aeas King of the
Sarma
[...]ians; entred his Country, ouerthrew him in a set battle, carried with him great booties; & among other things 20000 Mares for breed. These Mares he tooke in the battaile, it being the custome of the
Scythians, and
Sarmatians, to vse Mares onely in their warres; because their not stopping in the midst of a race to pisse, could be no impediment to them in their flight. In his returne homeward, these
Triballi deny him passage through their Country, vn
[...]esse they might pertake of the spoyles. This being denied, they fall from words to blowes, and next to a pitched field. In this fight
Philip was wounded with an Arrow, which
[Page 367] passing through his thigh, nayled him to his Saddle, and the Horse being gauled with the wound, fell downe to the ground. The
Macedonians seeing his fall, and supposing that hee was slaine, fled out of the field; leauing all the
Sarmatian spoyles to the
Traballi; whose receauers they seeme only to haue beene.
The chiefe Citties are
Stonibourg the seat of the
Despot. 2 Samandria. 3 Taurinum,
Adrianus. now called
Bellgrade, a towne which being once the bulwarke of Christendome, valiantly resisted the puissance of
Amurath the 6 and
Mahomet the great, but was at the last taken by
Solymau, Anno 1520. It standeth on the
Danubius, where it receaueth the riuer
Savus.
5 RASCIA.
RASCIA lieth betweene
Servia and
Bulgaria: the chief citty is
Boden famous for her annuall fayres.
These two Provinces were once subiect to their seueral
Despots,
Turk. hist. vnder whose command they long inioyed tranquillity, til Anno 1438: when as
George Despot of
Servia and
Rascia became tributary to
Amurath the second. After the death of this
George; who was a Christian by profession, but a Turke by affection (as all the actions of his life did liuely demonstrate) his sonne
Lazarus succeeded: who being dead,
Mahomet the great vnited these Provinces to his Empire, Anno 1454.
6 BVLGARIA.
BVLGARIA hath on the East the
Euxine Sea,
Adrianus. on the West
Rascia; on the North
Danubius; on the South,
Thrace. The chiefe Citties are
1 Sophia the seat of the
Beglerbeg of
Greece, vnder whom are 21
Sansiakes. 2 Nicopolis. This Countrey was conquered by the
Scythians of
Bulgar (a Towne situate on the riuer
Volga,
Pezelius. whence they are called
Bulgari and
Volgari) who making their irruptions in the daies of the Emperour
Constantine Pogonatus, became bitter enimies to the Christians till the yeare 868: in which their King
Trebellius by the perswasion of his sister (who being a captiue had receaued the Chr
[...]stian faith) together with all his people was baptized.
Selden, The Kings hereof had their Crowne of gold, their tiar or cap of silke, and their red shooes for their regall; which were also imperiall ornaments. To these Kings also, & to these only did the
Greeke Emperours
[Page 368] allow the title of
[...], as being meerely imperiall. Other Kings they called
[...], from the
Latine word
Reges. Insomuch that when
Basilius Macedo had receaued letters from Pope
Adrian the 2
d, wherein
Lewis the 2
d the Westerne Emperour was called
Basilens: he razed out that Imperiall attribute, and dispatched an Embassie to
Lewis, wherein hee challenged it as his owne peculiar Epethete. That reverend father
Theophilact was chiefe Bishop of this nation. This kingdome was made a
Turkish Province, by
Baiazet the first, Anno 1396.
7 BOSNIA.
BOSNIA, so called of the
Bossi or
Bessi, a people of
Bulgaria; bounded on the East with
Servia, on the West with
Croatia, on the North with the riuer
Savus, on the South with
Illyricum. The chiefe Citties are
Cazachium the residence,
Turk. hist. and
Laiza, or
Iaziga, the Sepulture of the
Bosnian Kings. This Country was erected into a Kingdome Anno 1420; not long after which, K.
Stephen was taken and flaine aliue, by the barbarous command of
Mahomet the Great; at which time this kingdome was converted to a Province of the
Mahumetan Empire, Anno 1464.
Thus much of
Dacia.
OF SCLAVONIA.
SCLAVONIA, hath on the East the riuer
Drinus, and a line drawne from thence to the sea, on the West part of
Italy, on the North
Hungary, and on the South the
Adriatique Sea.
It is in length 480 miles, and 120 in breadth; it is situated vnder the sixt and seuenth
Climates, the longest day being 15 houres and a halfe.
The people are couragious, prowd, and stubborne, and vse their own
Sclavonian tongue, which extendeth through al
Sclavonia. 2 Histria.
Brerewood.
3 Bohemia. 4 Polonia. 5 Moravia. 6 Muscovie. 7 Dacia. 8 Epirus. 9 part of
Hungary. 10 Georgia. 11 Mengrelia. and
12 is vsed by all Captaines and Souldiers of the Emperours of
Turkey.
They are of the Christian faith, & follow the
Greeke Church.
This Country is more fit for grazing then for haruesting; for
[Page 369] the Sheepe and other Cattle bring forth young twice in a yeare, and are shorne foure times.
The
Sclavi whence this Region tooke denomination,
Quade. were a people of
Scythia, who in the time of
Iustinian the Emperour, planted themselues in
Thrace: & after during the raigne of
Phocas, came and setled themselues in
Illyricum, since by their conquest of it, called
Sclavonia. These
Sclavi were first broken by the
Venetians, who seeing them to be of strong bodies and able constitutions, imployed them in all the offices of drudgery belonging to their fields, and houses: from whence both wee and other nations, haue borrowed that ignomintous word,
Slaue; whereby we vse to call ignoble fellowes, and the more base sort of people: & this is the obseruation of S
r
W. Raleigh, in his most excellent History.
Sclavonia is now diuided into
Illyricum, Dalmatia, &
Croatia. The principall riuers of the whole are,
1 Drinus, by which it is parted from
Servia. 2 Savus. 3 Dravus. 4 Edavius. 5 Titius. 6 Naron.
1 ILLIRIS was once the name of the whole Prouince, but it is now accommodated to one part: which being commonly called
Windismarch, is bounded on the East with
Danubius; on the West with
Carniola; on the North with
Dravus, & on the South with
Savus. The chiefe Citties are
1 Zatha on
Danubius 2 Zakaocz 3 Windishgretz on
Dravus. and
4 Sagouna nigh vnto
Savus.
Florus. The people hereof were made subiect vnto the
Romans, A
o V C. 525. they themselues giuing the occasion. For not content to make inrodes into, and to lay wast the
Romane territories, they slew the Embassadours desiring restitution, and vsed much opprobrious language vnto the Citty:
Tenta their Queene, not only not forbidding, but commanding it. On this ground
Fulvius Cen
[...]umalus is sent against them with an army, who subduing the Province; sacrificed the chiefe of the nobility to the Ghosts of his murdered countrymen. This countrey is now a member of the kingdome of
Hungary.
2 DALMATIA hath on the East
Drinus; on the West
Croatia; on the North
Savus;
Grimst.
[...]o and on the South the
Adriatick sea. The chiefe Citties are
Rag
[...]si, formerly called
Epidaurus, situate on the
Adriatique sea; a Citty of great traffique and riches. It is
[Page 370] tributary to the
Turkes to w
[...]om i
[...] payeth yearely 12000 Duckats.
2 Sebeni
[...]um or
S
[...]m s
[...]n
[...]ing on the Sea shoare.
3 Zara or
L
[...]era on the same sho
[...] For the possession of this Towne,
Ortelius. there haue been
[...] g
[...]at w
[...]res betw
[...]xt the
Hurgarians and the
Venetians; to whom it s
[...]meth to be of such importance; that b
[...]ing on
[...]e taken by the
Hurg
[...]ria
[...]s, it was redeemed for 100000 Crownes. In this T
[...]wne is the Church of S
Iohn di Malvatia, w
[...]ich was b
[...]ilt by a company of Sayler
[...]; who being in a tempest made a vo
[...], that if they escaped they would consecrate a Temple to S.
Iohn di Malvat
[...]a, whose m
[...]rter should be tempered with Malms
[...]y, and accord
[...]ngly paid their vowes. Farre les
[...]e did another master of a shipp intend to performe his promise though he spoke bigger; who in a like extremity of danger; promised our
Lady to offer at her Altar, a Candle as great as the maine mast of his ship. For when one of his mates iogging him, told him he had promised an impossibility; tush foole (replied the master) wee must speake her faire in time of need: but if euer I come ashore, I will make her be content with a Candle of eight to the pownd. And in a like fit of devotion was he, who on the same occasion plainely told God, that he was no common begger, hee neuer troubled him with prayers befo
[...]e: and if he would heare him that time, he would neuer trouble him againe. But I proceed.
4 Spalato a sea towne standing East of
Sebenico, the Bishop whereof
Mare
[...]s Antonius de D
[...]minis seeming to loath the
Romish superstition, came for
[...]efuge into
England, Anno 1616, and hauing here both by preaching and writing laboured to ouerthrowe the Church of
Rome; vpon I knowe not what proiects he declared himselfe to be a counterfeit, Anno 1622, and returned againe to
Rome. So that we may say of him as
Socrates in his Ecclesiasticall history; saith of
Ecebolius, who vnder
Constantius, was a Christian; vnder
Iulian a Pagan; and a Christian againe vnder
Iovinian:
[...]; so warering and vnconstant a
[...]urn-coat was Ec
[...]holius, from his b
[...]ginnings to his end. The 5 town of note is
Scodra or
Scutari, which
[...]esisted the
Turkish puiss
[...]ce a whole yeare:
Turk. hist. and many dayes was battered with 70 p
[...]c
[...]s of Ordnance, of wondrous bignesse,
[Page 371] especially that called the Princes peece, which carried a stone or bullet of 1200 pownd waig
[...]t. Not far
[...]e hence is 6
Lissa famous for the Sepulchre of
Scanderbog. These 2 Townes were gained by
Mahomet the 2
d, Anno 1478.
The ancient inhabitants of this Country were the
Dalmati, whose Metropolis was
Dalminium on the
[...]iuer
Drinus. This Citty was sacked by
Marcius a
Roman Consull, A
o V C 689; &
Dalmatia fi
[...]st was s
[...]st made subiect to that Empire. Afterward also this Citty was againe ruined by one
Nasica: but the people as they were by the
Romans often subdued, so they as often revolted. Their last rebellion was raised at the instigation of one
Batto, a man very potent with the people; who hauing ten yeares together maintained the liberty of his Country, at last broken and wearied by the forces of
G
[...]rmanicus, and
Tiberius, he submitted himselfe vnto the two Captaines: who asking the reason of his revolt, were answered, because the
Romans sent no Sheepheards to keepe, but Wolues to devoure their flocke,
Dalmatia thus finally conquered, continued a
Roman Prouince, till the time of
Phocas; during whose tyrannicall Empire, the
S
[...]lam subdued this Countrey: who after they had Lorded it
[...]e
[...]e
[...]or the space of almost 200 yeares, were made vassalls to the
Hungarians; who setled themselues in
Pannonia, during the raigne of
Arnulphus in the West, and
Leo Philosophus in the East. These new Lords were much giuen to Piracy and robbing, and amongst others,
Hist. of It. rauished a company of gorgeous
Venetian Damsells: to revenge which wrong,
Dalma
[...]ia was made tribu
[...]ary to the
Venetians; to whom, besides their mony & Townes the
Dalmatians were to giue 100 barrells of wine, and 3000 Coniskinnes to the Duke for a present. It is now diuided between
[...] the
Venec
[...]ans who keepe the greatest part, & the
Tu
[...]ke. 2 CROATIA or
Corvatia, was called by the ancients
Li
[...]urnia and
Valeria: it hath on the East and South
Dalmatia, on the North
Savus; on the West
Istria and
Carniola. The chiefe Townes are
Gradiska situate on
Savus. 2 Bruman. 3 Nouigrod situate on the
Savus also, hard vpon
Germanie. and
4 Sisseghk, famous for the resis
[...]ance which the
Tu
[...]kes found there, Anno 1592. For the
Turk
[...]s hoping if they could conquere this little
[Page 372] Country, to haue an open passage into
Germany; entred it with a great army, surprised the Castle of
Ostrow
[...]tz seated on the river
Wana; tooke by seige the strong Towne of
Wihits, a principall Towne also of this Country, and seated on the same riuer: which done they matched vp to
Sisseghk or
Sissaken, where after a long seige, they were raised by a power of
Germans, that came to succour the Towne, who slewe about 8000 of the
Turkes; most of the
[...]est being drowned in the riuer
Savus, as they
[...]ledd from the sword of the conqueror. The 6▪ & last Town of note in this country is
Petrowya, situate at the foot of the mountains, which are betweene the riuers
Savus and
Dravus; and diuide
Hungarie from
Sc
[...]avonia. The
Croatians are generally, though corruptly called
Corbats. Their Countrey hath the title of a Dukedome, and is subiect partly to the
Austrians, and partly to the
Venetians, who set first footing in it, Anno 1007.
Guilliam.The
S
[...]l
[...]vonian Armes are
Arg. a Cardinalls hat, the strings pendant & platted in true loues knot, meeting in the base
Gules.
There are in
Sclavonia.
Thus much of
Sclavonia.
OF GREECE.
Maginus.GREECE, the Mother of Arts and Sciences, is bounded on the East with the
Aegean sea, the
Hellespont, Propontis, &
Thracius Bosphorus: on the West where it beholdeth her daughter and supplanter,
Italy; with the
Adriatique sea: on the North with the mountaine
Hamus, of which
Stratonicus vsed to say, that for eight months it was very cold, and for the other foure, winter: and on the South with the
Ionian Sea.
It was called
Greece from
Graecus the sonne of
Cecrops, fi
[...]st founder of
Athens; and at the first was only attributed for the Country about
Attica: but after the
Macedonian Empire had swallowed all the petty Commonwealths, this name was communicated to the whole Countrey; whose people by a
Synecdoche are diuersly called, by some
Achiui, by some
Mirmidones, sometimes
Pelasgi, Danai, Argini, &c.
[Page 373]This Countrey is situate in the Northerne temperate
Zone, vnder the fift and sixt
Climats, the longest day being 15 houres.
The people were once braue men of warre, sound Schollers, addicted to the loue of vertue,
Sands. and ciuill of behauiour. A nation once so excellent, that their precepts and examples doe still remaine, as approued rules and Tutors to instruct and direct the man, that indeauoreth to be vertuo
[...]s: famous for gouernment; affectours of freedome, euery way noble. For which vertues in themselues, and want of them in others, all their neighbour and remote nations, were by them scornefully called
Barbarians: a name now most fit for the
Grecians themselues, being an vncō stant people, destitute of all learning, and the meanes to obtaine it, Vniversities: vncivill, riotous, and so lazie, that for the most part they endeavour their profit no farther then their belly compells them. When they meet at feasts or bankets, they drinke small draughts at the beginning; which by degrees they increase, till they come to the height of intemperancy: at which point when they are arriued, they keepe no rule or order; whereas before, to drinke out of ones turne is accounted a point of incivility. Hence, as I beleeue, sprung our by-word,
As merry as a Greeke, and the Latine word
Graecari.
The women are for the most part brown complexioned, exceedingly welfauoured, and excessiuely amorous. Painting they vse very much, to keep thēselues in grace with their husbands: for when they once grow wrinkled, they are put to al the drudgeries of the house.
The Christian faith was receaued here immediately after the passion of the Lambe slaine, from the beginning of the world: but especially established by
Timoth
[...]e, to whom S.
Paule writ two Epistles. The Fathers whom in this Church they most adhere vnto, and reuerence, are
Chrysostome, Basil, & the two
Gregories, the one surnamed
Nissene, and the other
Nazianzen. The Church gouernment is by the 4 Patriarchs; of
Alexandria, who presideth ouer
Aegypt and
Arabia:
Brerewo
[...]d▪ of
Hierusalem, who gouerneth the
Greekes of
Palestine: of
Antioch, whose iurisdiction containeth
Syria, Armenia, and
Cilicia: and of
Constantinople, to whose charge are committed all the other Provinces of the
[Page 374]
Greeke Church, as all
Greece and
Muscovie: Sclavonia, Dacia, and part of
Poland; all the Ilands of the
Adria ique &
Aegean Seas, together with
Crete, Cyp
[...]us, and
Rho
[...]es; almost all
Natolia, and the Sea shores of
Pontus Euxinus, and
Palus Maeotis. Their Liturgie is ordinarily
[...]hat of S.
Chrysostome; but on festivall daies that of S.
Basil: which being both written in the learned or ancient
Greeke, doth not much more edifie the vulgar people then the Latine Service doth the illiterate Papists. The particular tenets by which the
Gre
[...]ke Church doth differ from the
Roman and
Reformed are already specified in our description of
Muscovie: betweene which two of
Greece and
Muscouy the most materiall points are the manner of distributing the Sacrament; and the exacting of marriage at the Ordination of Priests.
The language they spake was the
Greeke, of which were fiue Dialects,
1 Atticke. 2 Doricke. 3 Aeolicke. 4 Ionicke. &
5 The Common Dialect, or phrase of speech. A language excellent for Philosophy and the liberall arts, but more excellent for so great a part of the meanes of our saluation deliuered therein: for the lofty sound, significant expressions of the mind, genuine suauity and happy composition of diuers words in one, so excellent aboue others; that euen in the flourishing of the
Roman Commonwealth, it ouertopped the
Latine; insomuch that most of the histories of
Rome were writ in this tongue, as
Polybius, Dion Cassius, Appian, and the like. It also was once of wonderfull extent, in
Greece, Natolia, Italy, Province, and almost all the Ilands of the
Mediterranean. But now partly through mutilation of some words, and compaction of others; partly by the confusion of the true sound of vowells, dipthongs, and consonants; and the translating of the Accents; to which may be added the commixtion of the language of forraine nations: the language is not only fallen from its elegancy, but also frō its largenesse of extent; as being confin'd within
Greece, and there not only much corrupted, but almost quite devoured by the
Sclavonian, and
Turkish tongues.
The soyle questionlesse is very fruitfull, & would yeeld great profit to the husbandman, if they would take paines in the tilling:
[Page 375] but they knowing nothing certainly to be their owne, but all things subiect to the
Grand Signeur and his Souldiers, omit agriculture, and may perchance thinke of that of the Poet,
Impius haec tam culta noualia miles habebi
[...]?
Barbarus has segetes? en queis consuevimu arua.
Shall misbeleeuing
Turkes these acros spoyle,
Which I manur'd with so much cost and toyle?
Shall they enioy my care? See neighbours see,
For whom these goodly cornfields tilled be.
The more naturall and certa
[...]ne commodities which they transport into other parts, are Wines; which in memory of the water which our Saviour turned into wine, and on that day whereon they think this miracle was wrought; they vse to baptize: for which cause the
Iewes will drinke none of them. They send also into other parts of the world, Oyle, Copper, Vittriall, some Gold and Siluer, Veluets, Damasks, Turquesse Grograms, &c.
This Country hath formerly been famous for the Captaines
Miltiades, Epaminondas, Aristides, Pyrrhus, and (to omit infinite others)
Alexander the subverter of the
Persian Monarchy: For the divine Philosophers,
Plato, Socrates, A
[...]istotle, &
Theophraslus; for the most exquisite Poets,
Hesiodus, Homerus, Sophocles, and
Aristophanes. For the faithfull Historiographers,
Xenophon the condisciple of
Plato, Thucydides, Plu
[...]arch, &
Herodotus: The eloquent Oratours
Aeschines, Demosthenes, &
Isocrates. And lastly, the authors and establishers of all humane learning whatsoeuer, only the
Mathematiques excepted.
The chiefe riuers are
C
[...]phisus, which arising in the Frontires of
Epirus, disburdeneth it selfe into the
Aegean Sea.
2 Erigon. and
3 Alaicmon; which beginning their course in the more northerne parts of
Macedon, end it in
Thirmaicus sinus. 4 Strim
[...]n in
Migdonia. 5 Athicus and
Nisus in
Thrace. 6 S
[...]ymphalus, where
Hercules killed the
Stymphalian birds; and
7 Ladon in
Arcadia. 8 Inachus whose daughter
Io turned into a Heifer, was worshipped by the
Egyptians vnder the name of
Isis. And
9 Pineus, whose daughter was
Daphne, turned into a bay-tree; in
Macedon: as also
[Page 376]
Populifer. 10 Sperchius, & irrequietus, 11 Enipeus;
12 Apidanus
(que) senex; lenis
(que) 13 Amphrisus; & 14 Aeas.
Poplar-clad Sperchius, swift Enipeus, old
Apidane, smooth Amphrisus, Aeas cold.
Thus much of the whole Country in grosse; the chiefe & ordinary division is, into
1 Pel. ponnesus. 2 Achaia. 3 Epirus. 4 Albania. 5 Macedonia. 6 Migdonia. 7 Thracia.
1 PELOPONNESVS.
Maginus.PELOPONNESVS is a
peninsula rounded with the Sea, except where it is tied to the maine land of
Greece, by an
Istmus of 5 miles in breadth; which the
Grecians and
Venetians fortified with a strong wall, and 5 Castles. This was called
Hexamilium, and was ouerthrowne by
Amurath the second, who harassed and spoyled all the Countrey. It was afterwards in the yeare 1453, vpon a rumour of a new warre, built vp againe by the
Venetians (who then had the greatest part of this Country) in 15 daies: there being for that time 30000 men imploied in the worke. This wall extended from one sea vnto the other; which had it beene as warily guarded, as it was hastily built; or as it was well fortified, had it beene so well manned: might easily haue resisted the
Turks, vntill more meanes had bin thought on to defend it.
Dio
[...].This
Istmus was begunne to haue beene digged through by
Nero, who to hearten on his souldiers, loath to attempt so fruitlesse an enterprise; took a spade in hand, and busily beganne the worke. Yet at last the Souldiers, being frighted with the blood which abundantly broke forth; with the groanes and roarings which they continually heard▪ and with the Hobgoblins & Furies, which were alwaies in their sight: perswaded the Emperor, now halfe out of the humour, to leaue this, and inioyne them some more profitable seruice. King
Dem
[...]tr
[...]us, C. Caligula, and I.
Caesar, with like successe attempted the same action.
This
Peninsula is in compasse 600 miles, and was called at the first
Aegialia, from
Aegtalus the first King, A.M. 1574:
2 Apia from
Apis the fourth King.
3 Siciona, from the ninth King
Sicion; which name was afterward attributed to a little Prouince by
Corinth: then
Peloponnesus from
Pelops, and
[...]
[Page 377]
insula, and now
Morea, à Maurorum incursionibus, as
Mercator thinketh.
This Country is diuided into these six Prouinces,
1 Elis. 2 Messenia. 3 Arcadia. 4 Laconia. 5 Argolis, and
Achaia propria.
1 The Country of ELIS hath on the East
Aready, on the West the
Ionian Sea,
Stephanus. on the North
Achaia propria, on the South
Messe
[...]ia. The chief cities are
Elis, which giues name to the whole Prouince. Nigh vnto this city runneth the riuer
Alpheus, of which you shall heare more in
Sicilia; and in this City reigned the King
A
[...]geus, the cleansing of whose Stable is accompted one of the wonders, or twelue labours performed by
Hercules. This
Elis was of old called
Olympia, famous for the Statue of
Iupiter Olympicus, one of the worlds 7 wonders, being in height 60 cubits; composed by that excellent workman
Phidias, of gold, and ivory. In honor of this
Iupiter were the
Olympicke games instituted by
Hercules on the hill
Olympus in
Thessalie. The 2
d City is
Pisa, whose people following
Nestor to the warres of
Troy, in their returne were by tempest driuen to the coasts of
Italy; where they built the City
Pisa.
2 MESSENIA hath on the East
Arcady,
Adrianus. on the North
Elis, on the South and West the Sea. It takes its name from the Metropolis
Mesene on
Sinus Messeniacus, now called
Golfo di Coron. In this City
Menelaus was king, whose wife the faire
Helena, was the cause of the destruction of
Troy. 2 Pilon, where
Nestor was King, now called
Navarino. 3 Methone or
Medon. This people had once great sway in this
Peninsula, for whose sole Empire they were long corriuall with the
Spartans: who at last getting the vpper hand of them, oppressed them with miserable slauery.
Pezelius in Sleidan. In the confines of this Country stood a Temple of
Diana, common alike to the
Messenians, Spartans, &
Dores. It hapned that some
Spartan Virgins were by the
Messenians here rauished; which abuse, the
Spartans pretended to be the ground of their warre; the true reason indeed being, their couetousnes of the sole Empire. This warre broke out 3 times. The first continued 20 yeares, in which space the
Lacedaemonians fearing their absence would hinder the supply of yong children
[Page 378] in the city; sent a company of their ablest yong men home, to accompany their wiues. Their off-spring were called
Parthenij, who comming to full growth, abandoned
Sparta, s
[...]yled into
Italy, and there built
Tarentum. The second being of 23 yeares continuance, was raised and maintained by
Aristomenes, one of the blood-royall. This warre prospered, till
Aristocrates King of
Arcadia, one of the confederates, revolted, to side with
Lacedaemon. Then began they to decline, and
Aristomenes was thrice taken prisoner, still miraculously escaping. His last imprisonment was in a dungeon, where by chance espying a Fox deuouring a dead body, he caught hold of her taile: The Fox running a way, guided
Aristomenes after; till the straitnesse of the hole by which she went out, made him leaue his holt, and fall to scraping with his nailes; which exercise he neuer left, till he had the hole passable, and so escaped; and hauing a while vpheld his falling Country, died in
Rhodes. The third warre was like drops after a tempest. In this the
Messenians were forced to abandon their Country; which they could neuer again recouer, till
Epaminondas hauing vanquished the
Lacedaemonians at
Leuctra, restored them to their ancient possessions.
3 ARCADIA hath on the East
Laconia, on the West
Elis and
Messene, on the North
Achaia propria, and on the South the Sea. This Country took its name from
Arcas, the son of
Iupiter and
Calisto; but was forme
[...]ly called
Pelasgia: the people whereof thought themselues more ancient then the Moone.
Ovid. de Fast.
Or
[...]a priùs Lunâ, de se fi creditur ipsi,
A magno tellus Arcade nomen habet.
The land which of great Arcas took its name▪
Was ere the Moone, if we will credit Fame.
The chiefe Cities are
1 Psophis. 2 Mantinea, nigh vnto which the
Theban Army,
Pezel. in Sleidan. consisting of 30000 foot, and 3000 horse; routed the Army of the
Spartans and
Athenians, consisting of 25000 foot, and 2000 horse. In this battaile
Epaminondas that famous Leader, receiued his deaths wound, and not long after died. At his last gaspe one of his friends said; Alas thou diest
Epaminondas, and leauest behind thee no children: Nay, replyed he, two daughters will I leaue behind me, the victory at
Leuctra,
[Page 379] and this other at
Mantinea. 3. Megalopolis, the birth-place of
Polybius, that excellent Historian.
4 Phialia towards the sea. Here was the lake
Stymphalus,
Maginus. and the riuer
Styx, whose water for the poysonous taste, was called the water of hell. The Poets faine, that Gods vsed to sweare by this riuer, as may be euerywhere obserued: and what God soeuer swore by
Styx falsly, he was banished from Heauen, and prohibited
Nectar for a 1000 y
[...]ares. It is a Country whose fitnes for pastorage & grazing, hath made it the subiect of many worthy & witty discourses, especially that of S
r
Philip Sidney; of whom I cannot but make honourable mention: a book which besides its excellent language, rare contriuances, & delectable stories; hath in it all the straines of
Poesie, comprehendeth the vniuersall Art of speaking, and to them which can discerne, & will obserue, affordeth notable rules for demeanour, both priuat and publike.
4 LACONIA hath on the East & South the Sea, on the North
Argolis, on the West
Arcadia. The chief Cities are
Lacedaemon, once a famous Common-wealth,
Plutarch. whose lawes were compiled by
Lycurgus; who going a iourney, bound the people by oath, to obserue all his Lawes till he returned: & being gone from thence, commanded, that when he was dead & buried, his ashes should be cast into the Sea, By this meanes, his Lawes were kept in
Sparta almost 700 yeares, during which time the Commonwealth flourished in all prosperity. Whosoeuer is desirous to know the particular lawes, customes, & ordinances, by which this Common-wealth did subsist; may in the life of
Lycu
[...]gus set down by
Plutarch, find them all specified. Their course of liuing was so strict and seuere, that many went to warres, hoping by death to rid themselues from life, so austere & vnpleasing.
Laertius.
D
[...]ogenes returning from
Sparta to
At
[...]ens, said, that he returned from men to women,
[...]: To another demand
[...]ng in what part of
Greece he saw the most complete men; he replied, that he saw saw men no-where, but boyes at
Lacedaemon. This Commonwealth was so equally mixt, that the soueraignty of one was nothing preiudiciall to the liberty of all. Their kings being of the race of
Hercules, had a royaltie not vnlimited, the Nobles
[Page 380] prerogat
[...]ues not infringed; the people, freedome vnquestioned. The
Ephori or Tribunes of the people, whose authority was in some respect aboue the Kings, made it seeme a Democracie: The Senate whose decrees were vncontrollable, resembled an Aristocracie: The Kings who like the soule did animate and actuate the rest, shewed that there was somewhat also of a Monarchie. A rare mixture of gouernment. The discipline of this citty, both in warre and peace, made it feared by the neighbours as well as honoured.
Plutarch. The people were accounted the chiefe of all the
Grecians, and directed the rest as subordinate to them. At last the
Athenians hauing conquered many large Prouinces in
Asia, began somewhat to Ecclipse their glory; which they not enduring, warred against
Athens; and after many losses on their parts susteined, took the city, and dismantled it. Immediatly followed the warre betwixt them, & the
Boeotians; the
Athenians couertly, and the
Persians openly assisting the enemy. Here their prosperity began to leaue them; for beside many small defeates,
Epaminondas the
Theban so discomfited them, at the ouerthrowes of
Leuctra and
Mantinea; that
Sparta it selfe was in danger of vtter ruine. Not long after hapned the
Holy-warre, wherein they also made a party: but this warre being ended by King
Philip, they scarce breathed more freedome, then he gaue aire to. But when
Alexanders Captaines fought for the Empire of their master, all these flourishing Republickes were either totally swallowed into, or much defaced by the Kingdome of
Macedon. The
Lacedaemonians held the chiefe strength of a towne to consist in the valour of the people; and therefore would neuer suffer
Sparta to be walled, till the times immediatly following the death of
Alexander the Great: yet could not these Fortifications defend them from
Antigonus Doson King of
Macedon; who hauing vanquished
Cleomenes King of
Sparta, entred the towne, and was the first man that euer was receiued into it as Conquerour; so much different were the present
Spartans from the valour & courage of their ancestors. Here liu'd the famous Captaines
Euribiades, the Admirall of the Navy against
Xerxes, Lisander: &
Agesilaeus. The second City of note is
Leuctra on the sea side.
3 Thalana, nigh
[Page 391] vnto which is the Lake
Lerna, where
Hercules slew the monster
Hydra, & the mount
Tenarus, from whence the same champion drew the three-headed Dog
Cerberus, as the Poets called him; and
4 Selassia, where
Antigonus vanquished
Cleomenes.
5 ARGOLIS, so called from the chiefe Citty
Argos, is bounded on the East and North with the Sea, on the West with
Achaiae propria, on the South with
Laconia. The chiefe Cities are
Argos, built by
Argus the fourth king of this Country. The first king was
Inachu
[...], A.M. 2109. The last
Achrisius, whose daughter
Danae, being shut vp in a Towre of brasse, was yet rauished by
Iupiter to whom she bare
Perseus. This
Perseus hauing by mishap slaine
Achrisius, translated the Kingdome of
Argos, to
Micene the second City of note. From this
Perseus descended
Atreus &
Thiestes; from
Atreus, Agamemnon; who was Captain of the
Greekish Army before
Troy, in which were 69 Kings, wasted ouer with a Navy of 1224 ships. The third Town is
Nemaea,
S•
W.R. where
Hercules slew the Lyons. In honour of this memorable exploit, were instituted the
Nemaean games, which continued famous in
Greece for many ages. The exercises were running with swift horses, whorlebats, running on foot, quotting, wrestling, darting, shoo
[...]ing. Some referre the beginning of these games to the honour of one
Opheltus a
Lacedaemonian: & others fetch it higher, from the warres of
Thebes: but this I take to be the more probable opinion.
4 Epidaurus, famous for the Temple of
Aesculap
[...]us: & 5
Nauplia, where
Naulu
[...] the Father of
Palamedes was k
[...]ng.
6 ACHAIA PROPRIA, hath on the South
Elis, Arcadia, &
Argolis: & on all other parts, the s
[...]a. The chief Cities are
1 Corinth, eated at the foot of the
Acro-Corinthian hills, hard by the Fount
[...]ine
Pirene ▪ called by
Perseus, fons Caballinus, because it was by the Poets fained to haue bin made by the horse
Pegasus, dashing his hoofe agai
[...]st the rock. This town was fenced with a castle, which stand
[...]ng on the
Acro-Corinthian hills, was called
Acro-Corinthus. It was for strength impregnable, & for command very power
[...]ull; as able to cut off all passage by land, from one halfe of
Greece to the other: & mastering the
Ionian &
Aegaean seas: vpon both which,
Corinth had such commodious
[Page 392] hauens, the sea on both sides washing the walls, that
Horace calleth it,
Corinthus bimaris. It was built by
Corinthus the sonne of
Pelops, from whom it tooke name; & by reason of her commodious situation, so exceedingly thriued & flourished, that in the heat of their pride the
Cori
[...]thians abused certain
Romane Ambassadours, sent vnto them. But
irasci populo Romano nemo sapientèr potest, as
Livy saith, and this the
Corinthians found to be true: for
Lucius Mummius took the town, and burnt it to the very ground. It was afterwards re-edified, and is now a place of small note, called by the
Turkes Crato Here liu'd the famous whore
Lais, which exacted 10000 Drachma's for a nights lodging, which made
Demosthenes cry,
non emam
[...]anti penitere, and occasioned the old verse,
Non cuivis homini contingit adire Corinthum.
T'is not for euery mans auaile,
Vnto Corinth for to
[...]aile.
Here also
Theseus instituted the
Istmian games, in the honour of
N
[...]ptune, as
Hercules had the
Olympian in honour of
Iupiter. 2 Patras. 3 Sycion, now
Vasilico. 4 Dimeae.
These Commonwealths flourished in
Peloponnesus, till the ciuill warres betwee
[...]
Sparta, Thebes, &
Athens; which so weakened all sides, that they were soon made a prey to
Philip of
Macedon. After they we
[...]e subiect to the
Roman, then to the
Constantinopolitan Emperours; and when the
Latines subdued
Constantinople,
Turk. hist. most of this Country fell into the armes of
Venice: whose people fortified i
[...] in many pl
[...]ces, especially towards the Sea: finally, it w
[...]s conquered by the
Turkes, 1460.
2 ACHAIA.
ACHAIA, called once
H
[...]llas, from
Helles, son to
Deu
[...]alion, is bounded on the East with the
Aegaean Sea, on the West with
Epirus, on the North wi
[...]h
Thessaly, on the South with
Peloponnes
[...], & the Seas thereof. It is diuid
[...]d into
1 Attica 2 Megaris 3 B
[...]v
[...]a: 4 Phoci
[...]. 5 Aetol
[...]a. 6 Dori
[...]. 7 Locris.
Strabo.1 A
[...]TICA hath on the West
Megaris; on the other part
[...] the Sea. The soyle is v
[...]ry barren and cr
[...]ggi
[...]; yet the art
[...]ficiall endea
[...]our of the people, wo
[...]derfully enriched them; s
[...] that the yea
[...]ely revenues of the Common-wealth were
[...]200 Talent
[...].
[Page 393] The mony current in this Country was commonly stamped w
[...]th an Oxe; whence came the by-word against bribing and corrupt Lawyers,
Bos in lingua. Not much vnlike to this was the Proverb,
[...]ising from the mony of
Aegina, being stamped w
[...]th a snaile; which was,
virtutem & sapientiam vincunt testudines.
The chief city
Athens (now
Selines) was built by
Cecrops the first King hereof, and called
Cecrop
[...], A
o Mundi
[...]409. It was
[...]fter repaired by
Th
[...]seus, and furnished with good Lawes by
Solon. It took name from
Minerva (whom the
Grecians call
Athenae) in whose honour there were long time solemne playes, called
Panathena
[...]a. This City hath bin
[...]amous for many things, three especially, first for the
[...]nviolable faith of the Citizens in thei
[...] leagues, & vnfained affection to their friends; so that
Fides Attica grew into Adage. Second
[...]y, for the famous Schollers which here taught & flourished: And indeed so happy a nurserie was it of good wits, & so fitly seated for study, that the very natiues being in other Countries, could sensibly perceiue some want of that naturall vigour, which vsually was resident in their spirits.
Ita ut corpora istius gentis separata sint in ali
[...]s reg
[...]ones;
Velleius.
ingenia vero solis Atheniensium muris clausa es
[...]e ex
[...]st
[...]nes. It was a famous Vniuersity, from whose great e
[...]erne, the conduit-pipes of Learning were dispersed ouer all
Europe. Yet at the first the sweet straines of
Apollo's harpe, did not out-sound the lowd braying of
Mars his Trumpet: this City yeelding more valiant Captaines, then any in the world,
Rom
[...] excepted, which was the third thing which raised the reputation of the City.
Plutarch.
Alcibiad
[...]s, Aristides, Themist
[...]cl
[...]s, Pericle
[...], with diuers others, were the men that vpheld & enlarged the
Athenian Republicke: yet were the people so vngrateful to them, or they so vn
[...]o
[...]tun
[...]te in th
[...] end, that they
[...]ll died ei
[...]her
[...] banishm
[...]nt or violently at home.
Th
[...]mistocles the cha
[...]pion of
[...]reec
[...], died an exile in
Pe
[...]sia.
[...]hoc
[...]on was slain by the
[...] laid violent hands on himselfe;
Pericl
[...]s
[...] endangered; &
Theseus the founder of the Ci
[...] from hi
[...] royalty, & spitefully imprisoned.
Aristi
[...], & others, banished ten yeares by the
Ostracisme.
[Page 394] This forme of punishment, so called, because the nam
[...] of the party banished was writ in an Oyster shell, was only vsed toward such, who either began to grow too popular, or potent among the men of seruice Which deuice allowable in a
Democracie, where the ouer-much powerablenes of one, might hazard the liberty of all, was exercised on spight oftner, then desert. A Country-fellow meeting by chance
Aristides, desired him to write
Aristides in his shell; and being asked, whether the man whose banishment he desired, had euer wronged him, replyed,
No, he was only sorry to heare folkes call him a good man. We find the like vnfortunate end to most of the
Romans, so redoubted in warre:
Coriolanus was exiled;
Camillus confined to
Ardea; Scipio murdred, with diuers others, onely because their vertue had lifted them aboue the pitch of ordinary men.
Ventidius was disgraced by
Antonie: Agricola poisoned with the priuity of
Domitian: Corbulo murdred by the command of
Nero: all able men yet liuing in an age, wherein it was not law
[...]ull to be valiant. In later times it so hapned to
Gonsalvo the
Great Captaine, who hauing conquered the kingdome of
Naples, droue the
French beyond the mountaines, & brought all the
Italian Potentates to stand at the
Spaniards deuotion; was by his master called home, where he died obscurely, & was buried without solemnity, without teares. Worse fared the
Guise and
Byron in
France; worse
Essex, and
Dudley of
Northumberland with vs; neither will I omit
William Duke of
Suffolke, who hauing serued 34 yeares in our
French warres, and for 17 yeares together, neuer returning home, was at his returne, basely made away. It were almost impiety to be silent of
Ioab, the brauest souldier, and politickest Leader, that euer fought the Lords battailes; yet he died at the hornes of the Altar. Whether it be that such men are borne vnder an vnhappy Planet; or that Courtiers, & such as haue b
[...]st opportunity to endeere men of warre with their Soueraignes, know not how to commend & extoll their deserts, in a subiect beyond the reach of their bra
[...]ne, or courage of their heart; or that faction and opposition at home; or Enuie that common foe to Vertue, be the hinderance, I cannot determine. Yet it may be that Princes naturally distrust
[Page 395] men of employment, & are loath to adde honours to a working wit, & an attempting spirit: and it may be the fault of Souldiers themselues, by an vnseasonable praise of their own worths, aboue the ability of renumeration in that state. This was the cause of
Silius death vnder
Tiberius, concerning which, the Historian giueth vs this excellent sentence:
Beneficia eò us
(que) lata sunt, dum videntur exsolui posse: ubi multum anteven
[...]re, pro gratiâ odium redditur.
The last King hereof was
Codrus,
Patercul. who in the warres against the
Peloponnesians, hauing intelligence by an oracle, that his enemies should haue the victory, if they did not kill the
Athenian King; attired himselfe like a beggar, and forced the
Peloponnesians to kill him: and they vnderstanding how vnfortunately they had slaine him, whom they had most desire to haue saued, raised their camp and departed. For this fact, the
Athenians so honoured his memorie, that they thought no man worthy to succeed him as King; and therefore committed the managing of the state to Gouernours for terme of life, whom they called
Archontes,
Freigi
[...] the first
Archon being
Medon the son of
C
[...]drus. This gouernment began A.M. 2897, & continued 316 yeares, at which time the
Archontes were appointed to gouerne ten yeares only, and then to giue vp their charge: Seuenty yeares lasted this gouernment vnder seuen
Archentes, which time expired A.M. 3284, began the
Democracie of
Athens; during which,
Draco and
Solon the Law-giuers flourished. Toward the
[...]ter end of
Solons life,
Pisistratus altered the free state, and made himselfe Lord or Tyrant of the City: but he once dead, the people regained their freedome, driuing thence
Hippias the son of
Pisistratus, who hereupon fled for succour to
Darius K. of
Persia, by this meanes bringing the
Persians first into
Greece. What successe the
Persians had in
Greece, the Histories of these times abundantly informe vs.
Darius being vanquished by
Miltiades at
Marathron; and
Xerxes by
Themistocles at
Salamis: yet did not
Athens scape so cleare, but that it was taken by
Xerxes,
Plutarch. though indeed first abandoned, and voluntarily dismanteled by the
Athenians. When the
Persians were retired homewards, the people of
Athens reedified their towne, and strongly
[Page 396] fortified it with high & defensible walls; which done, they put their Fleet to sea, & spoyled the coasts of
Persia in all quarters; enriching their city with the spoiles, & enlarging their power & dominion, by the addition of many Ilands and sea-townes. Hereby they grew vnto that wealth & potencie, that they were suspected by their weaker neighbours,
Thucydides. & envied by their stronger, the
Lacedaemonians especially: who fearing to loose their ancient prioritie ouer
Greece; but pretending the surprifall of
Potidea a City of
Thrace from the
Corinthians, & some ha
[...]d measure by them shewed vpon the
Megarenses, made warre vpon them. In the beginning of this warre the
Athenians not only resisted the whole powers of all
Greece confederate against them; but so exceedingly prospered, that the
Spartans sued for peace, and could not get it. But the scales of Fortune turned; for after they had held out 28 yeares, they were cōpelled to pluck down the walles of their town, & submit themselues to the order of the
Lacedaemonians, now by the puissance of
Lysander victorious. Then was this Virgin-Town prostituted to the lust of 30 Tyrants, whom not long after,
Thrasibulus a braue souldier, & one that loued the liberty of his Country, expelled. This warre was called
Bellum Peleponnesiacum. Not long after, the
Persians seeing how the State of
Sparta, for want of the opposition of
Athens, began to worke vpon their Empire; furnished
Conon a worthy Gentleman of
Athens, with a Navy so wel furnished, that therewith he vanquished the
Lacedaemonian Fleete; & put the
Athenians by this victory in so good heart, that they once more reedified their walls. Immediatly after followed the warre against
Thebes,
Plutarch. called
Bellum sacrum, which in the end was composed by
Philip of
Macedon, by bringing as well the
Thebans whom he came to succour, as the
Athenians, Spartans, &
Phocians, whom he came to oppose, all vnder his owne dominion: from which slauery,
Greece neuer recouered, till as well
Macedon, as she, became follow-seruants to
Rome.
The next townes of note in
Attica, were
1 Marathron, where
Miltiades discomfited the numerous Army of
Darius, consisting of 100000 foot, a
[...]d 10000 horse, the emulation of which noble victory, startled such braue resolues in the brest of
[Page 397]
Themistocles. 3 Piraea the hauen-town to
Athens, built & impregnably fortified by the advice of
Themistocles, & afterward the better to keep vnder the
Athenians, demolished by
Scylla, in his warres against
Mythridates. 4 Panormus.
2 MEGARIS hath on the East
Attica, on the West
Sinus Corinthiacus, on the North
Boeotia, & on the South the
Isimus. The chiefe city is
Megara, now
Megra, where
Euclide taught
Geometrie. Ovid maketh mention of one
Nisus King of this Country, not so happy that his head was circled with a Coronet, as that thereon grew a purple haire; to which was annexed the preseruation both of his life & Kingdome. This Iewell his daughter
Scylla deliuered to King
Minos, her Fathers enemy: who ioyfully receiuing the present, commanded her to be cast into the Sea; where she was (as some write) turned to the gulfe so named. I leaue the moralizing of the Fable, to such as prosesse
Mythologie; obseruing only by the way, the antiquity of that politique practise, to loue the Treason, & hate the Traitours. This Country after shaking off the
Cretans, became
sui iuris; and amounted to that height of prosperity, that they contended with the
Athenians for the Iland of
Salamis, & so crushed them in one fatall ouerthrow, that a Law was enacted in
Athens, that whosoeuer mentioned the recouery of
Salamis, should loose his life: so that
Solon was compelled to fain himselfe mad, the safelier to motion the matter, which had a prosperous end. This fortune of the
Megarenses lasted not long in so eminent a degree; yet they continued a free people, till the comming of the
Macedonians. The second town of note in
Megaris is
Eleusis, vvhere
Ceres had a Temple, vvhich is hence called
Ceres Eleusina.
3 BOEOTIA hath on the East
Attica, on the West
Phocis, on the North the riuer
Cephisus, on the South
Megaris and the Sea. It took its name from
B
[...]s, vvhich signifieth an Oxe: for vvhen
Cadmus vveary vvith seeking his sister
Eur
[...]pa, vvhom
Iupiter had stolne from
Phoenicia, came to
Delphos; hee vvas vvarned by the Oracle, to follovv the first young Oxe he savv, and vvhere he rested, to build a City; the Country for this cause vvas called
Boeotia.
Plutarch. It vvas a custome in this Country to burne
[Page 398] before the doore of the house in which a new-married wife was to dwell, the axle-tree of the coach in which she came thither: Giuing her by this ceremony to vnderstand, that she must restraine her selfe from gadding abroad; and that being now ioyned to an husband, she must frame her selfe to liue & tarry with him, without any hope of departure.
The chiefe citty is
Thebes, built on the brook
Cephisus, by
Cadmus the
Phoenician. Famous it is for the warres here made of old between
Eteocles &
Polinices, sonnes to that vnfortunate Prince
Oedipus, & his mother & wife
Iocasta. The History of this warre is the most ancient piece of story which we finde of all
Greece; the former times & writings containing nothing but Fables, little sauouring of humanity, & lesse of truth: As of well changed into Monsters, the adulteries of the gods, & the like. In this town l
[...]ued
Pelopidas, &
Epaminondas, who so crushed the
Lacedaemonians at the battles of
Leuctres &
Mantinea;
Plutarch. that they could neuer after re-obtaine their former puissance. This Common-wealth long flourished, & at last being ouerburdened in the
Phocian warre, was glad to submit it selfe to the mercy of the
Macedonians, vnder the leading of King
Philip: who by this meanes first got footing in
Greece, into which afterward he thrust his whole body. Vpon the death of
Philip, Thebes revolted from the
Macedons; but
Alexander his successor quickly recouered it; & to dishearten the
Greeks in the like attempts, he razed the city, selling all the inhabitants of age & strength: only
Pindarus house he commanded to be left standing, in honour of that learned Poet. At the sack of this town, one of the
Macedon souldiers entred the house of a principall woman, named
Timoclea, rauished her, and rifled her coffers: but still demaunding more treasure, she shewed him a deep Well, saying that there all her mony was hidden. The credulous villain stooping down to behold his prey, she tumbled into the Well, and ouer-whelmed with stones; for which noble act, the generous Captain highly commended, & dismissed her vnhurt. The City was re-edified by
Cassander, & is now called
Scibes. 2 Daulis, which was vnder the subiection of
Tereus King of
Thrace, who hauing rauished
Philomela, daughter to
Pandion, King of the
[Page 399]
Athenians, was by his wife
Progne, sister to
Philomela, murdered, after he had eaten his son
Itys in a Pye.
3 Platea, in which
Mardonius the Generall of the
Persians, was ouercome by the
Grecians.
Pezel. in Sleidan. There were slain in this battail,
Mardonius himselfe, & 260000
Persians; but on the side of the
Grecians, 31 Lacedaemonians, 52 Athenians, 16 Arcadians; and of the
Megarenses about 600. The Lieftenant-Generall was
Pausanias, who afterward plotting to make himself the Tyrant of all
Greece, and being discouered, fled into the Temple of
Pallas. In this place it was almost a sacriledge to meddle with him; & therefore they resolued to close vp the doore, his mother voluntarily laying the first stone. Before this battle, the
Athenians had an Oracle, that they should be conquerours, if they fought in their own territories; whereupon the
Plateans, within whose iurisdiction the battle was fought, gaue that part of their Country to the City of
Athens: In requitall of which worthy donation,
Alexander the great re-edified & inlarged their city.
4 Leuctra, where the
Thebans vnder the conduct of
Epaminoudas, vanquished the
Lacedamonians, slew their King
Cleombrotus; & not only preserued their own liberty, but brought their enemies to that fall of courage and reputation, that they could hardly euer rise again.
5 Asc ra, the birth-place of
Hesiod, a man (according to
Paterculus)
elegantis ingenij, & carminum dulcedine memorabilis: though the proud Critick
Scaliger, intending to deifie
Virgil, most iniudiciously and absurdly preferreth the worse Verse in the
Georgickes of the one, before the whole workes of the other.
6 Cheronea or
Coronea, the birth-place of
Plutarch.
Plutarch. Neere vnto this City was fought that memorable battail between
L. Sylla, & the
Romans, against
Archelaus Lieutenant to
Mithridates King of
Ponius, who led an Army of 120800 Souldiers: of which great number only 10000 escaped with life;
Sylla loosing of his own men 14 only.
7 Orchomenon, nigh vnto which the same
Sylla vanquished
Dorilaus, an other of the Kings captaine
[...], hauing an Army of 80000 men, whereof 20000 lost their liues. After these two victories
Sylla made peace with
Mithridates, because
Marius and
Cinna domineering in
Rome, had trodden his faction vnderfoot: herein preferring his owne
[Page 400] quarrells, before the ruine of the common enemy; which had he followed these victories, ne
[...]er could haue raised an other warre, as he did afterward▪
In this Country are t
[...]e streights of
Thermopylae, which in the warre that
Xerxes made against
Gre
[...]ce, were defended by 300
Spartans, & their King
Leonidas: Who hauing valiantly resisted that Army, which in their passage out of
Persia, had d
[...]ankedly whole riuers, & s
[...]m of them 20000, died all in the place.
Xerxes, lest the greatnes of his losse should terrifie his men, who had not yet seene that vnproportionable discomfiture; buried in seuerall pits, all saue one thousand; as if no more had bin wanting then they.
Strabo.4 PHOCIS is bounded on the East with
Boeotia, on the West with
Locris &
Doris, on the North with the riuer
Cephisus, & on the South with the
Sinus Corinthi
[...]cus. In this Country is
Helicon the mount consecrated to the
Muses; as also another hill of this Country, called
Cithaeron, & both striuing with
Parnassus in height & bignes. This
Pernassus is of wonderfull height, whose two tops euen kisse the clouds:
Ovid. Met.
Mons hic cervicibus p
[...]tit arduus astra duobus
Nomine Pernassus: supera
[...]
(que) cacumine montes.
Through the thick Clouds the mount Pernas
[...]us hight,
With his two tops doth kisse the Starres so bright.
In the generall deluge of
Greece, in which almost all men perished in the waters,
Deucalion &
Pyrrha, saued themselues on this h
[...]ll; not farre from which stood the Temple of
Themis.
The chiefe Townes are
Cyrra, 2 Crissa; 3 &
Antycira on the Sea; the last of which is famous for the
Elleborum that grew there, a Herbe very medicinall for the Phren
[...]ie, whence came the proverb.
naviget Antyciram 4 Elladia. 5 Pytho or
Pythia, a town seated not only in the midst of
Greece, but of the whole World also. For
Iupiter desirous once to know the ex
[...]ct middle of the Earth, let the two Eagles, one from the
[...]ast, the other from the West. These Eagles meeting in this place, shewed plainly that here was the nauell or mid part of the Earth. This town by reason of its convenient situation, was the Sessions town of all
Greece, it being the meeting-place of the
Amphictyones.
[Page 401] These
Amphictyones were men selected out of the 12 pri
[...] cities of
Greece: they had povver to decide all contro
[...]ersies & enact Lavves for the common good. They vvere instituted either by
Acrisius (as
Strabo) or (as
Halicarnas
[...]an thinks) by
Amphi
[...]yon the son of
Helen,
Stephanus. from vvhom they seeme to haue deriued their name. Their meetings vvere at the beginnings of the Spring & Autumne: The Commissioners o
[...] the Cities vvere in seuerall called
Pylagorae. Some instances concerning their authority vvere not amisse. In the time of
Cimon, the
Scyrians hauing by Piracie vvronged the
Thessalonians, vvere fined by this Councel. Aftervvard the
Lacedaemonians for surprizing
Cadmea, & the
Phocians,
Pezel. in Sleidan. for ploughing vp the land of
Cyrrha belonging to
Delphos, vvere by them amerced: and because they continued obstinate, and payed not their mu
[...]ct, their dominions vvere adiudged to be confiscate to the Temple of
Apollo. But they resisting this decree, spoyled the Temple it selfe; for which warre being proclaimed, and the rebels (for so they were now held) by the assistance of
Philip of
Macedon subdued: the Councel was again assembled. Here it was decreed that the
Phocians should raze their walls: that they should pay the yearely tribute of sixty talents: that they should no more keep horse & armour, till they had satisfied the Treasury of the temple: & that they should no more haue any voyces in that consistory. It was also then enacted, that King
Philip & all his sucessours should haue the two suffrages of the
[...]hocians in that Parliament, & be (as it were) Princes of the Senate. To this generall Counsell in the
Iewish Commonwealth, the
Sanhed
[...]in, or
Aristocraticall gouernment of the 70 Elders, had most resemblance. At this time the Diots of the Empire, the States of the
Low-co
[...]ntries, and the assemblies of the
Swi
[...]ze
[...]s and
Grisons, come
[...]ighest to this patterne.
6 Delphos, where was the Temple of
Apollo; in which, with that of
Iupiter Hannon in
Cyrene, were the most famous Oracles of the Heathens, deliuered, darke riddles of the Diuell, couched in a forme so cunningly contriued, that the truth was then farthest off, when it was thought to haue bin found.
Craesus consulting with the Oracle, was giuen this answere,
[Page 402]
Craesus Halyn penetrans m
[...]gnam perve
[...]tet opum vin
[...] ▪
When Craesus ouer H
[...]ly
[...] row
[...]th▪
A mighty nation he ouerthroweth.
Which he interpreting according to his own hopes; crossed the riuer, was vanquished by
Cy
[...]us King of
Persia and his wh
[...]e country ru
[...]ed. In the like kind of deceitfu
[...]l manner were the rest of the Oracles in those dayes giuen; the diuell being sure, that howsoeuer the euent was▪ he would hardly be convinced of lying. So we find King
Pyrrhus before h
[...]s warre with the
Romans, to haue consulted with the Oracle, and to haue receiued this answere.
Aio te Aeacide Romanos vincere posse;
Which doubtfull prediction he construing
[...]eposse vincere Romanos, according to his own hopes, found afterwards that the Diuell meant
Romanos posse vincere te, that the
Romans should ouercome him; for so indeed it hapned. By an other kind of the same fallacie, which the
Logicians call
Amph
[...]bolia, did the same enemy of mankind ouerthrow an other Prince, who demaunding of the Oracle what successe he should haue in his warres had this answere giuen him,
Ibis redibis nunquam per bella peribis; which he thus commaing▪
Ibis, redibis, nunquam per &c. ventured on the warre, & was slaine; whereupon his followers again canvasing the Oracle, found that it was
Ibis, redibis nunquam, per &c. The like iuggling he also vsed in those supernaturall dreames, which Philosophers call
[...], (or sent from the diuell:) for
Caesar dreaming that he committed Incest with his mother, made himselfe Lord of
Rome, which was his Country and mother; &
Hippias the son to
P
[...]isistratus the Tyrant of
Athens, hauing vpon the same proiects the same dreame, was killed, and buried in the bowels of his mother the Earth; so that had
Caesar miscarried in his action, and
Hippias thriued: yet still had the diuell bin reputed his craftesmaster, & the father of truths. But as the Ecclesiasticall history telleth vs, that
Iulian the
Apostata consulting with the diuell, was told that he could receiue no answere, because that the body of
Babilas the martyr, was entombed nigh his Temple; so much rather could the diuels deceiue the World, as formerly
[Page 403] they had done, after Christ the Trueth it selfe was manif
[...]sted in the flesh, and tormented these vnclean spirits, though as they alle
[...]dged before their time. For
Augustus in whose time our S
[...]uiour was borne, consulting with the Oracle about his successour▪ receiued this not-s
[...]tisfying answere:
[...],
[...];
[...]—
An Hebrew ch
[...]ld, whom the blest gods adore,
Hath bid me leaue these shrines and pack to hell,
So that o
[...] Oracles I can no more:
In silence leaue our Altar, and farewell.
Whereupon
Augustus comming home, in the Capitoll erected an Altar, and theron in Capital letters caused this Inscription to be ingra
[...]en, HAEC EST ARA PRIMOGENITI DEI. Now as the diuels had by Christs birth lost much of their wonted vertue, so after his passion they lost it almost altogether: concerning which,
Plutarch in a tract of his
Moralls called
[...],
why Oracles cease
[...]o giue answeres, telleth vs a notable story, which was this. Some company going out of
Greece into
Italy, were about the
Echinades becalmed, when on the sudden there was heard a voyce loudly calling on one
Thamus an
Egyptian, then in the Ship. At the two first calls he made no answere, but to the third he replyed, Here I am: and the voyce again spake vnto him, bidding him when he came to
Palodes ▪ to make it knowne that the great god
Pan was dead. When they came vnto the
Palodes, which are certain shelue
[...] and rocks in the
Ionian sea,
Thamus standing on the poope of the Ship, did as the voyce directed him, whereupon there was heard a mighty noyse of many together, who all seemed to groane & lament, with terrible and hideous skreiking.
T
[...]berius hearing of this miracle, caused the learned of his Empire to search out who that
Pan should be, who returned answere, that he was the son of
Mercurie by
Penelope; but such as more narrowly obserued circumstances, found it to happen iust at the time when the Lord of Life suffered death on the Crosse, who was the true
Pan & Sheepheard of our Soules; and
[Page 404] that vpon this divulging of his passion, the diuels who vsed to deliuer Oracles, with great grief and lamentations forsook the office, which had bin so profitable to them in seducing the blind people. I dare not affirme that all Oracles then failed, but certainly they then began to decay: for
Iuvenal in his time affirmed, that
Delphis oracula c
[...]ssant.
Plutarch. This temple of
Apollo being spoyled by the
Phocians, caused the warre between them and the
Thebans, called the
Holy warre, in which the
Thebans being likely to haue the worst, sent for
Philip of
Macedon, who made an end of the warre by subduing them both. The spoyle which the
Ph
[...]cians got out of the Temple, was 60 Tunnes of Gold, which was to them
Aurum Tholosanum: so vnpardonable a crime is sacriledge, that the fault of some few, patronized by their confederats, bringeth an vncurable punishment on whole Nations.
5 LOCRIS is bounded on the West with
Aetolia; on the North with
Doris, on other parts with the Sea. The chief cities are
1 Naup
[...]ctum, now called
Lepanto, which once belonged to the
Venetians, but now to the
Turkes. This Town the
Athenians gaue vnto the poore
M
[...]ssenians, when after their third warre,
Pezel. in Sleid. the
Lacedaemonians vnwilling to haue them troublesome neighbours, and they scorning to be quiet slaues, compe
[...]led them to seek new habitations.
2 Emathia.
Maginus.6 AETOLIA hath on the East
Locris, on the West
Epirus, on the North
Doris, on the South the Gul
[...]e o
[...]
Lepanto. Here is the Forrest
Calidon, where
Meleager, and the flowre of the
Greeke Nobility, slew the wild Boare. Here is the riuer
Evenus, ouer which the Centau
[...]e
N
[...]ssus hauing carried
De
[...]ane
[...]ra, w
[...]e to
Hercules ▪ and intending to haue rauished her, was slaine by an arrow, which
Hercules on the other side of the riuer shot at him. Here also is the riuer
Achel
[...]us, of whom the Poets fable many things,
Ovid. as that being
[...]iuall with
Hercules (iure it must needes be before he was turned into a riuer;) in the lo
[...]e of
Detaneira, he encount
[...]ed him in the shape of a Bull; and that when
Hercules had plucked off one of hi
[...] hornes, the Nymphs made of it their so much celebrated
Cornuc
[...]pia. The
[...]eople of this Country were the most turbulent and vnruly people of all
[Page 405]
Greece, neuer at peace with their neighbours, and seldome with themselues. The
Macedonians could neuer tame them, by reason of the cragginesse of the Country: yet they brought them to such termes, that they were compelled to let the
Romans into
Greece, who quickly made an end of all. The chiefe townes are
1 Chalcis, 2 Olenus, 3 Pleurona, 4 Thermum, the parliament City of all
Aetolia.
7 DORIS hath on the East
Boeotia, on the West
Epirus, on the South the Sea; and on the North the hill
Oeta, on which
Hercules being tortured by a poisoned shirt, sent him by his innocent wise
Deianeira, burned himselfe. The chiefe citties are
1 Amphissa. The people of this Citty refusing to yeeld to the sentence of the
Amphictyones, against their confederats the
Phoc
[...]ans, were the cause of
Philips returne into
Greece: who grievously infested the territorie of the
Boeotians.
Plutarch. Against these proceedings the
Athenians opposed themselues; not so much in any hope of prevailing, as being whetted on by the eloquence of
D
[...]mosthenes; whose biting Orations against
Philip called the
Philipp
[...]cks, haue giuen name to all the invectiues of this kinde; so that
Tullie called the Orations he composed against
Antonie his
Philippica. At
Coronea the armies meet where the
Athenians are vanquished; and
Philip is made Captaine of all
Greece. 2 Libra and
3 C
[...]um.
The whole Country of
Achaia was subdued by
Amurath the second.
3 EPIRVS.
EPIRVS hath on the East
Achaia; on the North
Macedon; on the other parts the Seas. In this Country
Olimpias, Alexander the greats mother was borne; and also
Pyrrhus, who first of any forrainer made triall (to his owne losse) of the
Roman puis
[...]a
[...]ce: and afterwards in
A
[...]gos leaguer, was slaine with a tile by an old woman. Here is the mount
Pind
[...]s sacred to
Apollo and the
[...]Mu
[...]es; and the
Acrocera
[...]nian hills, so called because they
[...]e subiect to thunderclaps. Here are also the riuers
Acher
[...]n
[...]
Coc
[...] f
[...]r their colour and tast called the
rivers of hell.
The Easterne pa
[...]t of this Province is called
Acarnania: the Westerne is
Chao
[...]ia: both very populous, vntill
Paulus Aemilius
[Page 406] ouerthrew 70 of their Citties. The chiefe of the remainder are
1 Antogonia. 2 Cassiope. 3 Torona on the riuer
Thiamis in the Westerne part: and in the other
1 Nicopolis,
Dion. built by
Augustus in the place where his land souldiers were incamped, before the battaile of
Act
[...]um: either in memory of his victorie there; or else of a man and his Asse whom he there met. For the night be
[...]ore the fight, he met a poore man on an Asse, of whom he demanding his name was answered
Eu
[...]iches, that is fortunate; and asking the name of his Asse, was told
Nicon, that is Conquerour: which happy omens made the Souldiers couragious and hopefull of victory; and
Augustus in memoriam sacti, erected there a couple of brasen Images; one of the Asse, the other of his master.
2 Ambracia, now
Larta, on the vpper end of the Bay of
Ambracia, or the Gulfe of
Larta. 2 Leucas. 3 Anactorium. and
4 Actium, nigh vnto which in the Sea of
Lepanto, Augustus and
Antony fought for the Empire of the world. The Navie of the latter cōsisted of 500 Gallies; the former had 250 Gallies, adorned with the Trophies of victory. Here also was fought that memorable Sea-fight, Anno. 1571, betweene the
Turkes,
Hist. of Ven. who had a Navie of 270; & the
Venetians hauing 145 Gallies; on which the Lord of hosts bestowed victory. In this day there died of the
Turkes 29000 men, and of the confederats 7656, or thereabouts. There were freed 1200 captiue Christians, taken Prisoners 3900
Turkes; nigh 140 Gallies, and about 4000 peeces of Ordnance: so that this place seemeth to be marked for a stage of great designes, and that this latter navall batta
[...]le, was but the second part of the first.
This Country was once called
Molossia from the
Molossi, whom
Pyr
[...]hus sonne to
Achilles brought vnder the yoake of servitude. From him descended that
Pyrrhus, who made warre with the
Romans, Anno mundi 3683. V.C. 471. After his death this kingdome was shrewdly shaken by the
Macedonians, and shortly after subdued by
Paulus Aemilius, who as wee now said destroyed 70 Citties hereof in one day. For desirous to satisfie his Souldiers after his victory in
Macedon hee sent vnto the
Ep
[...]rots for ten of the principall men of every Citty. These he commanded to deliuer vp all the Gold and Siluer which they
[Page 407] had; and to that end, as he gaue out, he sent certaine companies of Souldiers along with them; vnto whom hee gaue secret instructions, that on a day by him appointed, they should fall to sacke euery one the Towne, whereinto they were sent. A barbarous and bloudy decree, 70 Citties confederate with the
Roma
[...]s ruined in one day, & no fewer then 150000
Epirots made and sold for slaues. This Country of
Epirus was rent from the
Constantinopolitane Empire by
Amurath the second, and his son
Mahomet.
4 ALBANIA.
ALBANIA is bounded on the East with
Macedonia, on the West with the
Adriatique, on the North with
Sclavonia; on the South with
Epirus. Here are the riuers
Celidnus. 1 Laus. and 3
Baniasus. The chiefe Citties are
1 Albanopolis. 2 Sfetigrade, which held good for
Scanderbeg against the
Turke;
Knolls the Souldiers neither fainting in their oppositions, nor corrupted by money. There was in the Towne one only Well, into which a treacherous Christian cast a dead dog; at the sight of which being the next day drawne vp, the Souldiers gaue vp the Towne: being so vnseasonably superstitious; that no perswasion, nor the example of the Captaine, or the Burgo-masters, could make them drinke those (as they thought them) defiled waters.
3. Durazzo, a towne of great strength. It was first called
Epidamnum and afterward
Dyrachium. Vnder the walls of this Towne, was the first bickering betweene the Souldiers of
Caesar &
Pompey; not only to the present losse; but also the vtter discomfiture of
Caesar, as he himselfe cōfessed; if the enimies captain had known how to haue ouercome. I must not omit the valour of
Sceva at this siege, who alone so long resisted.
Pompeys army: he had 220 darts sticking in his shield; and lost one of his eyes:
[...] C
[...] sar came to his rescue.
Par
(que) novum fortuna videt concurrere, bellum
At
(que) virum—densam
(que) ferens in pectore silvam.
Fortune beholds an vnaccustom'd sight,
An army and a man together fight,
Whose brest a wood of Arrowes couered quite.
Croya, vnder whose walls
Amurath the 2
d gaue vp a wretched
[Page 408] soule to the Diuell.
This Country for the most part followed the fortune of
Macedon,
Turk. hist. and
Epirus; together with which, it was taken by
Amurath: from whom it was recouered by that worthy captaine
George Castrio
[...], nick-named
Scanderbeg, i. e.
Great Alexander. He was a most warie & politick souldier, giuing a great checke to the
Turkish victories, of which people it is recorded, that hee slew in severall battailes, 3000 with his owne hands: & hauing held the cards against two most fortunate gamesters,
Amurath and
Mahomet: he set vp his rest a winner. After his death and buriall, his body was digged vp by the
Turkes; and happy man was he that could get the smallest peece of his bones, to preserue as an inestimable Iewell: supposing that as long as he carried it about him, he should be alwaies invincible.
5 MACEDONIA.
MACEDONIA is bounded on the East with
Migd
[...]nia, on the West with
Albania;
Maginus. on the North vvith
Misia superior, on the South with
Epirus and
Achaia. It was called
Hamonia, frō mount
Hoemus: Aemathia, from a king of it called
Aemathus: and
Macedonia, from the King
Macedo. Here is the fount
P
[...]mple, sacred to the
Pierian Goddesses. The chief citties are
1 Scydra. 2 Andaristus. 3 Aedessa all midland townes.
4 Eribae
[...] on
Albania side now called
Pr
[...]ssae. 5 Pidna seated on the influx of the riuer
Alaicmon into the bay called
Sinus Thermaicus. In this Towne
Cassander besieged, and by besiege tooke
Olimpias the mother,
Roxane the wife, and
Hercules the heire apparant of great
Alexander: all which he barbarously put to death. This cruelty he committed partly to revenge himselfe on
Alexander, who had once strooke his head and the wall together; & partly to cry quits with
Olimpias, vvho had lately murdered K.
Aridaeus, and
Euridice his Queene,
Maginus. with whom
Cassander is thought to haue beene ouer familiar.
6 Pella standing on the same shore, the birth place of the great
Alexander, hence called
Pellaeus Iuvenis. And
7 Syderocaspae, called of old
Chrysiles, famous for her mines of gold and siluer: which are so rich, that the
Turke receaueth hence monthly sometimes 18000, sometimes 30000 crownes
de claro.
[Page 409]The Southerne part of
Macedon is
Thessalis, a fruitfull and pleasant Country. Here is the hill
Olympus, on which
Hercules instituted the
Olympicke games in honour of
Iupiter A.M. 2757 the exercises being meerely bodily, as running with Chariots, running on foot, wrastling, fighting with the whorlebats, & the like. The reward giuen to the Victor were onely Garlands of Pal
[...]e; yet did the
Greekes no lesse esteeme that small signe of conquest and honour, then the
Romans did their most magnificent triumphes. The Iudges in these games were the
Eleans, because in their Citty was the Temple and statua of
Iupiter, surnamed
Olympicus. After the death of
Hercules these Games were discontinued for 430 yeares, at which time one
Iphitus, warned so to doe by the Oracle of
Apollo, renewed them; causing them to be solemnly exercised euery fift yeare: from which custome
Olympias is sometimes taken for the space of
[...] yeares;
as qu
[...] annorum Olympiades,
Camden. for 20 yeares.
Varro reckneth the times before the stood to be obscure; those before the
Olympiads, and after the stood to be fabulous; but those that followed these
Olympiads to be historicall, and these
Olympiades were of long time euen from the restauration of them by
Iphitus vntill the reigne of the Emperour
Theodosius; the
Grecian Epoche: from whence they reckoned their time. 2
ly the hill
Othris, where dwelt the
Lapithae ouer whom
Pirithous was K. 3
ly The hills
Pel
[...]on and
Ossa, about which the
Centaures dwel
[...]; who m
[...]nding to rauish
Hippodame, the Bride of
Pirithous, on the wedding day: were slaine by
Hercules & the
Lapithae. 4
ly Here betweene the hills
Olympus and
Ossa, was situate the delectable vallie called
Tompe ▪ extending in length fiue, in breadth 6 miles: so beautified with natures gifts, that it was supposed to be the
Garden of the
Muses. And 5
ly, here liued the
Mirmidones, over whom at the siege of
Tr
[...]y, Achilles was Captaine. They were a sparing and labotious kinde of people; and were therefore
[...]ain
[...]d by the Poets to haue beene Emmets, & transformed into men at the request of
Aeacus, when he wanted Souldiers.
—mores quos anto gerebant
Ovid.
Nunc quo
(que) habent parcum genus est patiens
(que) laborum;
Quaesiti
(que) tenax; & qu
[...]d quaesita reserue
[...].
[Page 410]The customes they of Emmets still retaine;
A sparing folke and vnto labour set;
Strangely addicted to all kinde of gaine;
And wary keepers of what ere they get.
The chiefe Townes of
Th
[...]ssalie are
1 Tricca, whose Bishop
Heliodorus, made that ingenious Poem of
Theagenes, and
Cariclia; which is intituled
The Aethiopique History; and chose rather to loose his Bishopricke, then suffer his book, which a Provinciall Synode had iudged to the fire, to be burned. A Poem not so lasciuious as many guesse. Chast and honest loue is the subiect of this work; not such as old or moderne Poets, in their Comoedies mention. Here is no incestuous mixture of father & daughter; no pandarismes of old midwiues, no vnseemly action specified, where heat of blood and opportunity meet: nor in deed any one passage vnworthy the chastest eare.
2 Lamia where the
Athenians after the death of
Alexander, hoping to recouer their freedome, besieged
Antipater. This war was called
Bellum Lamiacum, and was the last honourable action, vndertaken by that great and renowned Citty.
3 Demetrias seated on
Sinus Pelasgicus. 4 Larissa, situate South of
Demetrias on the same bay, where
Achilles was borne.
4 Pharsalis, nigh vnto which was that bloody battaile betweene
Caesar &
Pompey, for the Lordship of the vvorld.
Caesar herein vvas conquerour. The victory vvas more famous then bloody,
Plutarch. six thousand men only among 300000, being slaine. Before the field vvas fought, the
Pompeians vvere in such a miserable security, that some of them contended for the Priesthood, which vvas
Caesars office: others disposed of the Consulships and offices in
Rome▪ Pompey himselfe being so retchlesse, that hee neuer considered into what place he were best retire, if he lost the day; or by what meanes he might prouide for his safety, & raise new forces. As if the warre had beene made against some ignoble enimy, and not against
Caesar; who had taken 1000 Townes; conquered 300 nations; tooke prisoners one million of men, and slaine as many. In the same fields but somewhat nigher to the City of
Philippi, was the like memorable conflict betweene
Augustus and
Antoni
[...] on the one side; and
Brutus and
Cassius on the other: these
[Page 411] latter being by fortune rather then valour ouerthrowne. For either thinking the other vanquished, slew himselfe: these two being the last that euer openly stood for the common liberty; or as
Cordus in
Tacitus calleth them,
Vltimi Romanorum, The last of all the Romans. And
5 Pherae where
Alexander the tyrant raigned; against whom that notable Captaine
Pelopidas fighting, was slaine. He was in the end murdered by his wiues brothers: all
Thessalie by his death recouering liberty.
Though
Macedonia was neuer very famous, till the daies of King
Philip and his sonne
Alexander; yet it shall not bee amisse to recite all the Kings, beginning at
Caranaus son to
Macedo, the
Nephew of
Deucalion.
The Kings of
Macedo.
-
3155
- 1
Caranaus 28
-
3182
- 2
Coenus 12.
-
3195
- 3
Tirmas 38
-
32
[...]3
- 4
Perdiccas 51
-
3284
- 5
Argaens 38
-
3322
- 6
Philippus 38
-
3360
- 7
Europus 26
-
3386
- 8
Alcetas 29
-
3415
- 9
Amintas 50.
-
3565
- 10
Alexander 43
-
3508
- 11
Perdiccas 28.
-
3536
- 12
Arcbelaus 24
-
3560
- 13
Orestes 3.
Freigius.
-
3563
- 14
Archelaus 4.
-
3567
- 15
Pausanias 1.
-
3568
- 16
Amyntas 6.
-
3574
- 17
Argeus 1.
-
3575
- 18
Amyntas 19.
-
3594
- 19
Alexander. 1.
-
3595
- 20
Alorites 4
-
3599
- 21
Perdiccas 6
-
3605
- 22
Philip 24
-
3629
- 23
Alexander the Great.
Of these 23 Kings, onely six are famous: viz:
Caranaus the first King. He was originally of
Argos; and by an oracle commanded to lead a Colonie into this Country; and to follow the first flocke of Cattell he saw before him. Being here arriued in a tempestuous stormy day, he espied a heard of Goates flying the fury of the weather. These Goates he persued vnto
Aedessa, into which by reason of the darknesse of the ayre he entred vndiscouered; wonne the towne, and in short space became Lord of all the country. 2
ly
P
[...]rdiccas the fourth king, who at
Aega built a buriall place for all his successours; assuring the people that as long as their kings were there buried, his race should never fayle, and so it hapned. For the kingdome of
Macedon after
[Page 412] the death of
Alexander the great, who was buried at
Babylon, was translated to the sonnes of
Antipater. 3 Europus, who in his infancy was carried in a cradle against the
Illir
[...]ans his enimies, and returned victorious. This the
Macedons did, either because they thought they could not be beaten, their King being present; or perswaded themselues, that there was none so void of honour, and compassion as to abandon an infant, no way able to saue himselfe from destruction, but by the valour and fidelity of his seruants.
4 Alexander the son of
Amy
[...]tas, famous for a noble exploit on the
[...]ersian Ambassadours; who being sent from
Megabizus, requested a view of the
Macedon
[...]an
[...]adies. No sooner were they entred; but
petulantius eas P
[...]sis contrectantibus, &c. they were called back by this
Alexander; sending in their steeds, young springals maidenly attired: who vpon the like indignities offered, slew these effeminate
Asians. After this he behaued himselfe so discreetly, that the
Persian Monarch gaue him all
Greece, between
Hoemus and
Olympus. 5 Philip father vnto
Alexander, who subdued
Peloponnesus, Achaia and
Thrace, & was chosen Captain
Generall of the
Greeks against the
Persians. No sooner had he begun this warre, but he was arrested by death, with a writ of
habeas corpus. 6 Alexander the sonne of
Philip, who recouered the greater part of
Greece, which at his fathers death, flattered themselues with hope of liberty. He subdued
Darius of
Persia, Toxiles and
Porus, kings of
India: founded the
Grecian Monarchie: and in the height of his victories, was poysoned by
Cassander at
Babylon ▪ After his death, his new-got Empire was much controverted; he himselfe hauing bequeathed it to him whom the souldiers reputed most worthie: and they according to their seuerall affections, thought their seuerall Leaders best to deserue it. At last the title of King was by generall consent cast on
Ari
[...]aeus, a bastard of
Philips: to whom
Perdiccas was appointed protector: (for
Aridae
[...]s was a little crazed in his braine) and made Generall of all the Army. As for the Prouinces, they were assigned to the gouernment of the chiefe Captaines, as
Aegypt and
Cyrene to
Ptol
[...]mie; Syria to
Laomedon; Cilicia to
Philotas; Media to
Pytho; Cappadocia to
Eumenes; Pamphilia, Lycia, and
Phrygia
[Page 413] maior, to
Antigonus; Caria to
Cassander; Lydia to
Menander; P
[...]ntus and
Phrygia minor to
Leonatus; Assyria to
Seleucus; Persis to
Peucestes; Thrace to
Lysimachus; and
Macedonia to
Antipater: the other parts of the
Persian Empire being left in their hands, vnto whom
Alexander in his life-time had entrusted them. This diuision continued long; for
Perdiccas being on
[...]e sla
[...]ne by
Ptolomie &
Eumenes, made away by
Antigonus; these two became quickly master of the rest;
Ptolomie adding
Syria to
Aegypt, and
Antigonus bringing vnder his command not only all
Asia Minor, but
Assyria Media, and the rest of the Easterne parts of the Empire also.
Antipater in the mean time succeeding
Perdiccas in the Proctourship, died▪ which advantage
Olympias (whom
Antipater, extreamely hating her, had banished into
Epirus) taking, entred
Macedonia, put to death
Aridaeus and his wife
Euridice, and proclaimed
Hercules the sonne of
Alexander, king; but was not long after, together with her nephew and daughter, barbarously slaine by
Cassander. The royall blood thus extinct,
Antigonus took on himselfe the title of King: the like did
Seleucus, who had now recouered all the
Persian Prouinces beyond
Euphrates: the like did
Ptolomie in
Egypt, and
Cassander in
Macedon.
The second race of the
Macedon Kings.
-
3648
- 1
Cassander, son vnto
Antipater, supposed to haue bin the poisoner of
Alexander, rooted out the blood royall of
Macedon; his reigne full of troubles & difficulties. 19
-
3667
- 2
Alexander &
Antipater, sonnes to
Cassander; but not well agreeing, called vnto their aide
Lysimachus, &
Demetrius, by whom they were both in short time murdered. 4.
-
3671
- 3
Demetrius sonne to
Antigonus the powerfull King of
Asia, after he had in one battle against
Seleucus, lost both his Father & all his
Asian Dominions: settled himselfe in
Macedon: but being there outed w
[...]th
Pyrrhus, he fled to
Seleucus ▪ and with him died. 6.
-
3677
- 4
Pyrrhus King of
Epirus, was by the souldiers voluntarily forsaking
Demetrius, made King of
Macedon: but after 7 moneths, the souldiers revolted to
Lysimachus, as
[Page 414] being a
Macedonian borne.
-
3678
- 5
Lysimachus Gouernour of
Thrace, being thus made King of
Macedon, was in the end vanquished & slaine by
Seleucus. 7
-
3685
- 6
Ceraunus son to
Ptolomie of
Egypt, hauing traiterously slain his friend and patron
Seleucus, seazed on
Macedon; but lost it, together with his life vnto the
Gaules, who after they had left
Italy, plagued these countries. 2
-
3687
- 7
Antigonus Gonatas, son to
Demetrius, was for his valour shewne in expulsing the
Gaules, made King of
Macedon: and though for a while he gaue way to
Pyrrhus, then returning out of
Italy, yet after
Pyrrhus death, he againe recouered it. 36
-
3723
- 8
Demetrius, son to
Antigonus, recouered the Kingdome of
Macedon: which
Alexander one of the sonnes of
Pyrrhus, had taken from his father.
10.
-
3733
- 9
Antigonus Doson, left by
Demetrius as Protectour to his yong son
Philip, took vpō him the kingdome. He diuers times vanquished & crushed the
Greekes, then beginning to cast off the
Macedonian yoake.
-
3745
- 10
Philippus sonne to
Demetrius.
-
3787
- 11
Perseus the sonne of
Philip. These two were the subverters of the Kingdome of
Macedon; for they not onely molested the
Aetolians and other
Grecians, whom the
Romans had taken into their patronage; but sided with the
Carthaginians against them: which they not able to endure, sent
Paulus Aemilius with an Army to
Macedon, to bring King
Perseus to some conformity. The euent was answerable to the
Roman fortune.
Greece is made a Prouince of their Empire, and
Perseus with a deiected countenance followeth the triumphant chariot of
Aemilius, after he had reigned 11 yeares. From the
Constantinopolitans, Macedon was wrested by
Baiaz
[...]t the first.
6 MIGDONIA.
Maginus.MIGDONIA hath on the East and South the
Aegaean Sea▪ on the North
Thrace; on the West
Macedon, of which by many, this Country is reckoned a part. Here is the hill
Athos, which is 75 miles in circuit, three dayes iourney in height, and
[Page 415] casteth a shadow as farre as
Lemnos, which is 40 miles distant. The chief cities are
1 Stagira (now
Nicalidi) where the famous Philosopher
Arist. was borne: a man so worthy, that
Philip reioyced he had a sonne borne in his time.
2 Apollonia. 3 Pallene, sacred to the Muses.
4 Neapolis on the borders of
Thrace. 5 Antigonia: and
6 Thessalonica, now called
Salonichi, seated on the Sea; to the people of which City, S.
Paul writ two of his Epistles. It is a populous city, replenished with
Christians, Turkes, &
Iewes; the last of which swarme here in such abundance, that in this towne and
Constantinople only, are reckoned 160000
Iewes. Yet notwithstanding their multitude, they are not here only, but in all places where they abide, not only contemned, but hated;
Biddulph. and at euery Easter in danger of death. For if they stirre out of doores between Maunday Thursday at noone, and Easter Eue at night, the Christians among whom they dwell, will stone them; because at that time they crucified our Sauiour, derided, and buffetted him. This Prouince hath alwayes followed the fortune of
Macedon.
7 THRACE.
THRACE hath on the East
Pontus Euxinus, Propontis, and
Hellespont; on the West
Macedon, on the North the hill
Haemus, on the South the
Aegaean Sea. The people are very bold & valiant, and called by some
[...], because euery man was a law to himselfe. So that it was truely said by
Herodotus, that if they had either bin all of one mind, or vnder one king, they had bin invincible. The Country of it selfe is neither of a rich soyle, or pleasant aire: the corne & other seeds, by reason of the coldnes of the Climate, leasurely ripening
[...] the Vines yeelding more shade, then iuyce; the trees more leaues then fruit. The men were more couragious, then comely, wearing cloathes according to their conditions, ragged and vnseemly. The married women were in loue to their husbands so constant, that they willingly sacrificed themselues at their funerals. The Virgins were bestowed not by their own parents, but the common Fathers of the cities. Such as brought neither beauty nor vertue for their dowre, were put off according to their money, most times sold, as other cattle, in the markets. Of the soules immortality
[Page 416] they had all such a rude certainty, and of lifes miseries so knowne experience, that saith mine Author,
Lugentur puerperia, nati
(que) deflentur; funera contra festa sunt, & veluti sacra cantu lus
[...]
(que) celebrantur. Such were the old
Thracians. Here liued the Tyrant
Polymnestor, who villanously murdred
Polydorus a yonger son of
Priamus; for which fact
Hecuba the yong Princes mother scratched him to death. Here liued the Tyrant
Tereus, of whom before in
Phocis: and
Diomedes, who vsing to feed his horses with mans flesh, was slain by
Hercules, and cast vnto his horses. And here raigned King
Cotis, whom I mention not as a Tyrant, but propose as a patterne of rare temper, both in mastering and preuenting passion. For when a neighbor Prince had sent him a present, of accurately wrought, and purely mettall'd Glasses; he (hauing dispatched the messenger with all the due complements of Maiesty and gratitude) broke them all to pieces; lest if by mishap, any of his seruants doing the like, might stirre him to an intemperate choller.
This Country fell into the hands of
Philip of
Macedon, by a strife between two brothers for the kingdome, who after many acts of hostility, at last appealed to this
Philip; and he making his best advantage out of their disagreement, seazed on it to his own vse.
The chiefe Townes are
Sestos on the
Hellespont, iust ouer against
Abydos of
Asia; places famous for the loue of
Hero and
Leandor.
Maginus.
2 Abdera the birth-place of
Democritus, who spent his life in laughing.
3 Po
[...]idea, of old a colonie of the
Athenians, from whom it revolted, & submitted to
Corinth. But the people of
Athens not enduring this affront, beleagured it, and after a two yeares siege by composition, took it; hauing spent in its recouery two thousand talents.
Plutarch.
4 Cardia seated in the
Thracian Chersonese, which being a
Peninsula, a butting iust ouer against
Troas in
Asia side, is now called S
t
Georges arme. This
Cardia is seated on the Westerne side of it, opposite to the Ile of
Lemnos; and was the birth-place of
Eumenes, who being a poore Ca
[...]riers son, attained to such ability in the art of warre: that after the death of
Alexander the Great, vnder whom he serued, he seazed on the prouinces of
Cappadocia and
Paphlagonia: and
[Page 417] siding (though a stranger
to Macedon) with
Olympias and the blood royall, against the
Greeke Captaines; vanquished & slew
Craterus, and diuerse times draue
Antigonus (afterward Lord of
Asia) out of the field: but being by his own souldiers betraied, he was by them deliuered to
Antigonus, and by him slain.
5 Lys
[...]achia on the sea shore,
Knoll.
[...]. built by
Lysimachus, who after
Alexanders death, layed hand on this Country.
6 Callipolis, situate on the Northerne promontorie of the
Chersonesse, the first town that euer the
Turkes had in
Europe, it being surprised by
Solyman, son to
Orchanes, Anno 1358.
7 Traianopolis, founded by
Traian 8 Adrianople built by
Adrian the Emperour, and added to the Empire of the
Turkes by
Baiazet 1362. It was from the first taking of it, the seat of the
Turkish Kings, vntill
Mahomet the Great by the disunion of Christendome, forced
Constantinople, and transferred the seat to that city.
9 Pera, of old
Galata, a Town of the
Genowaies: It was taken by
Mahomet the Great, Anno 1453: in which yeare he brought such a reckoning before
Constantinople, that she not able to discharge her score, forfaited her liberty.
10 Constantinople is seated in a commodious place for an Empire, ouer-looking
Europe and
Asia; & commanding the
Euxine Sea,
Propontis, and
Hellespont. It is in compasse 18 miles, in which compasse are comprehended 700000 liuing soules: yet certainly it would be more populous, if the plague like a
Tertian ague, did not so rage amongst them euery third yeare. It was built by
Pausanias a
Lacedaemonian Captaine, 663 yeares before Christs appearing in the flesh; and was by him called
Bizantium: It was of wonderfull strength at the beginning of the
Roman Empire. The wals were of a iust height, euery stone being cemented together with brasse couplets, that the whole wall seemed to be but one entire stone: neither wanted there turrets, bulwarkes, and other fortifications▪ This City sided with
Niger against
Severus, and held out a siege of three yeares, against almost all the forces of the world. During this time they endured such want of sustenance, that men meeting in the streetes, would (as it were) with ioint consent, draw and fight, the victor still eating the vanquished: For want of artillery to discharge on the assailants, they flung
[Page 418] at them whole Statua's made of brasse; and the like curious Imagery. Houses they plucked down to get timber for shipping; the hair of their women they cut off, to inch out their tacklings: and hauing thus patched vp a Navy of 500 saile, they lost it all in one tempest. When they had yeelded, the Conqueror hauing put to the sword the chief of the Nobles, and giuen the rest as a spoyle to the souldiers, dismantled the Town, & left it almost in rubbish: yet there appeared such signes of beauty & strength in the very ruines,
V
[...] mireris an eorum quip
[...]imi extruxerunt, vel horum qui deinceps sunt demoliti, vires sint praestantiores. Afterwards it was reedified by
Constantine the Great, who made it the seat of his Empire, and thus named it, Anno 315. He adorned also this City with magnificent buildings, with curious statues, and the like ornaments: which he hither transported from
Rome: which City he spoyled of more ancient and costly monuments, then any twenty of his predecessours had brought thither. At this day the chief buildings are the
Turkes Seraglio, and the Temple of Saint
Sophia, which as they differ not much in place and situation,
Sands. so as little in magnificence and state. The Temple of S
t
Sophia, was, if not built, yet reedified by the Emperour
Iustinian. It is built of an ovall forme, surrounded with pillars of admirable workmanship, adorned with spacious and beautifull galleries, roofed all ouer with
Mosaique worke, and vaulted vnderneath very strongly for the fabrick, and pleasing for the eye. The doores are very curiously wrought, and plated; one of which by the superstitious people is thought to haue bin made of the planks of
Noahs Arke: and yet this Temple is litle more then the Chancell of the ancient Church, which contained in length 260 foot, and 180 in height; and to our Saint
Pauls in
London, may seeme for the bignes to haue bin but a chappell of ease. It is now a
Turkish Mosquo, and ioyneth close to the
Seraglio, which is diuided from the rest of the City by a lofty wall 3 miles in circuit. It was first built by the Emperour
Iustinus, and hath bin by the
Ottomans much enlarged; the buildings yeelding to those of
France, and
Italy, for contriuement: but farre surpassing them for cost and curiousnesse. It conteineth 3 Courts one within the other, very pleasing both for exercise and recreation.
The
Constantinopolitan Emperours.
-
310
- 1
Constantinus. M. 31
-
341
- 2
Constans 14
-
355
- 3
Constantius
-
- 4
Iulianus Apostata.
-
- 5
Iovinianus.
-
368
- 6
Valentinian 12
-
368
- 6
Valens 12
-
380
- 7
Gratianus 3
-
380
- 7
Valentin II 3
-
383
- 8
Theodosius, he diuided the Empire twixt
Honorius, and
-
399
- 9
Arcadius his sons.
-
412
- 10
Theod
[...]sius II 42
-
454
- 11
Martianus 7
-
461
- 12
Leo 17
-
478
- 13
Zeno 17
-
494
- 14
Anastasius, in whose time
Constantinople suffered great harme by the
Scythians: till
Proclus a famous Mathematician, like another
Archimedes, with artificiall Glasses did fire 3000 of their Gallies.
-
521
- 15
Iustinus 7
-
528
- 16
Iustinianus 38
-
566
- 17
Fl. Val. Iustinus 12
-
577
- 18
Tib. Constantinus 7
-
584
- 19
Mauritius 20
-
604
- 20
Phocas, who made the Bishops of
Rome Popes, & heads of the Church.
-
611
- 21
Heraclius 30
-
641
- 22
Constantinus 1
-
642
- 23
Constans 27
-
670
- 24
Constant. Pogon. 17
-
687
- 25
Iustinianus II 10
-
697
- 26
Leontius 3
-
700
- 27
Absimarus 7
-
713
- 28
Philippus Bard 2
-
715
- 29
Anastasius II 2
-
717
- 30
Theodosius 1
-
718
- 31
Leo Isauricus. In his time
Caliph Zulciman besieged
Constantinople, the space of 3 yeares: and when by cold and famine, 300000 of them were slaine, they desisted. At this siege was that fire invented, which we for the violence of it, call
wild fire, & the
Latines, because the
Greeks were the Authors of it,
Graecus ignis: by which the
Saracen ships were not a little molested.
-
741
- 32
Constantinus Copronymus 35
-
777
- 33
Leo IV. 5
-
782
- 34
Irene, in whose time the Empire was diuided into the East and the West. For the Popes knowing their greatnes to grow out of the ruines of the temporall power, committed the Empire of the West vnto the
French Princes; whereby the
Greeke Emperours became much weakned; and the
French being the Popes creatures, were in tract of
[Page 420] time at their devotion. When
Fredericke Barbarossa was by Pope
Alexander 3
d pronounced non-Emperour
Emanuel of
Constantinople sued for a re-vnion of the Empires: but the crafty Pope returned this answere,
Non licere illi ea coniu
[...]gere, quae maiores eius de industria disi
[...]nxerunt; Let no man presume to ioyne, what the god of
Rome, the Pope, hath put asunder.
-
803
- 35
Nicephorus 9
-
812
- 36
Mich. Curoplates 2
-
814
- 37
Leo Armenus 8
-
821
- 38
Mich. Ba
[...]bus 9
-
830
- 39
Theophilus 15
-
845
- 40
Michael III 24
-
869
- 41
Basilius Macedo 17
-
886
- 42
Leo Phil
[...]sophus 17
-
904
- 43
Alexander 2
-
906
- 44
Constantinus 39
-
945
- 45
Romanus 16
-
961
- 46
Niceph. Phocas 10
-
971
- 47
Ioan. Zimisces 6
-
977
- 48
Basil
[...]us Porphyr.
-
1027
- 49
Constantinus 3
-
1030
- 50
Romanus Arg. 5
-
1035
- 51
Michael Paph. 7
-
1042
- 52
Michael Calaph.
-
- 53
Zoe.
-
- 54
Constant. Mon. 12
-
- 55
Theodora.
-
- 56
Mich Stratioticus.
-
1059
- 57
Isacius Comnen. 4
-
1063
- 58
Co
[...]st. Ducas 7
-
1071
- 59
Roman. Diog 4
-
1075
- 60
Mich. Parapinat. 6
-
1081
- 61
Niceph. Botoniates
-
1084
- 62
Alexius Comn. 33
-
1117
- 63
Calo Iohannes 25
-
1141
- 64
Manuel Comn. 38
-
1180
- 65
Alexius Comn. 3
-
1183
- 66
Andronicus Com. 2
-
118
[...]
- 67
Isacius Angelus 16
-
- 68
Alexius Ang.
-
- 69
Alexius Iunior, the sonne of
Isaacus Angelus; who being vniustly thrust out of his Empire by his Vncle
Alexius,
Turk. hist.
fled to
Philip the Westerne Emperour his father-in-law; who so preuailed with Pope
Innocent 3
d, that the Army prepared for the Holy land, was sent into
Greece to restore young
Alexius. Vpon approach of this Army,
Alexius the vsurper fled;
Alexius the true Prince is seated in the Throne; & not long after is slain by
Alexius Ducas. To revenge this villany▪ the
La
[...]nes assault and winne
Constantinople; they create
Baldwin Earle of
Flanders Emperour; and allot to the
Genoys, Pera; to the
Venetians many Townes in
Morea, with many Ilands in the Sea; and to other associats, other portions▪
-
1200
- 70
Baldwin 2
-
[Page 421]1202
- 71
Henry 13
-
1215
- 72
Peter 5
-
1220
- 73
Robert 7
-
1227
- 74
Baldwin II.
33. during whose life, the
Grecians recouered their Empire, by the valour and fortune of
Michael Paleologus; when it had bin in possession of the Latines 60 yeares
-
1260
- 75
Michael Paleologus 35
-
1295
- 76
Andronicus Paleologus 2
[...]
-
1325
- 77
Andronicus Iunior 29
-
1354
- 78
Iohn Palcologus 31
-
1387
- 79
Emanuel Paleologus 34
-
1421
- 80
Iohn Paleologus 23
-
1444
- 81
Constantinus Paleologus, in whose time the famous City and Empire of
Constantinople was taken by
Mahomet the Great 1453. Concerning this Empire wee may obserue some fatall contrarieties in one & the same name: as first
Philip the father of
Alexander, laid the first foundation of the
Macedonian Monarchie; and
Philip the father of
Perse
[...]s r
[...]ined it. Secondly,
Baldwin was the first, and
Baldwin the last Emperour of the
Latines, in
Constantinople. Thirdly, this town was built by a
Constantine, the son of a
Helena, a
Gregory being Patriarch; and was lost by a
Constantine, the sonne of a
Helena, a
Gregory being also Patriarch. And fourthly, the
Turkes haue a prophecie, that as it was wonne by a
Mahomet, so it shal be lost by a
Mahomet. So
Augustus was the first established Emperour of
Rome, and
Augustulus the last:
Darius the sonne of
Histaspes the restorer, and
Darius the sonne of
A
[...]samis the ouerthrower o
[...] the
Persian Monarchie. A like note I shall anon tell you of
Hierusalem, in the mean time I will present you with a fatall obseruation on this letter
H, as I find it thus versed in
Albions England.
Not superstitiously I speake, but
H this letter still,
Hath bin obserued ominous to
Englands good or ill.
First
Hercules, Hesion
[...], and
Hele
[...] were the cause
Of warre to
Troy; Aeneas seed becomming so outlawes.
Humbar the
Hunn with forrein armes did first the Brutes invade.
[Page 422]
Helen to Romes imperiall Throne, the British Crowne conveide.
Hengist and
Horsus first did plant the Saxons in this Ile,
Hungar and
Hubba first brought Danes that swayed here long while.
At
Harold had the Saxon end; at
Hardie Cnute, the Dane;
Henries the first and second did restore the
English raigne.
Fourth
Henrie first for
Lancaster did
Englands Crowne obtaine.
Seauenth
Henrie, jarring Lancaster and Yorke, vnites in peace,
Henry the eight did happily Romes irreligion cease.
A strange and ominous letter; euery mutation in our state being as it were vshered in by it.
What were the revenues of this Empire since the diuision of it into the East and West, I could neuer yet learne. That they were exceeding great, may appeare by three circumstances.
1 Zonaras reporteth that the Emperour
Basilius had in his treasury 200000 talents of gold, besides infinite heapes of siluer & other moneyes. 2
ly
Lipsius relateth how
Beniamin a
Iew, in his discourse of
Europe, saith that the customes due to the Emperor, out of the victuals and merchandise sold at
Constantinople onely, did amount to 20000 Crownes daily. 3
ly we find that at the sacke of
Constantinople, there was found an invaluable masse of gold, siluer plate, and Iewels, besides that which was hid in the earth. For so the couetous Citizens chose rather to imploy their wealth, then afford any part of it to the Emperour, who with teares in his eyes, went from doore to doore to beg or borrow money, wherewith he might wage more souldiers for the defence of the Town.
The Armes of the Empire are
Mars, a crosse
Sol, betweene foure Greek Beta's of the second; the foure Beta's signifying, (as
Bodin saith)
[...].
Expectation may perchance wait here, for a historicall relation of the nature of the
Turkes; their customes, forces, policies, originall, & proceedings: the discourse whereof we will de
[...]erre till we come to
Turcomania, a Prouince of
Armenia, frō whence this populous Nation first made their inundations; like to some vnresistable torrent, into
Persia, and the other parts of the World, now subiect vnto their imperious fury. And though the
Peninsula, called
Tauri
[...]a Chersonesus, or
Tartaria Precopensis ▪
[Page 423] be within the bounds of
Europe: yet we wil deferre the description of it, till we come to speak in generall of the
Tartars; and will now speedily saile about the
Grecian Seas, and discouer their Ilands.
Thus much of
Greece.
THE GRECIAN ILES.
HAuing discoursed of the Continent, & its particular kingdomes; we will say somewhat also of the Sea, & its particular Iles: which lye dispersed either in the
Grecian, 2 Cretan, 3 Ionian, 4 Adriatique, 5 Mediterranean, 6 Brittish, or
7 Northerne Seas; and first of such as are about the coasts of
Greece.
The first Sea which offreth it self vnto vs, is
Palus Maeotis, so called of the
Maeotae, who formerly inhabited about the banks of it. It is nourisht by the riuer
Phasis, Tanais, & infinit others, & aboundeth with a kind of fish, which the ancients called
Maeotides. The present name of this Sea, is
Mar di la Tana, & hath in it no Iland of note. Hence the Sea going Southward, is brought into a narrow streight, called
Bosphorus Cimmerius, from the
Cimmerij who here dwelt: of no great bredth, in that oxen haue swomme ouer it, and in length about 27 miles. This streight openeth into
Pontus Euxinus.
Pontus Euxinus is in compasse 2700 miles,
Boterus. and was first called
[...], from the inhospitablenesse of the neighbouring people, which being brought to some conformity, caused the sea to be called
[...]. It is now called
Mare Maggiore for its greatnes: and the
Blacke Sea, because of the darke mists thence arising. Others not improbably affirme, that it is called the
Blacke sea, from the dangerous and black shipwrackes here happening: For it is a very dangerous shore, full of rocks and sands: and for this cause there is on the top of an high towre, a lantherne, in which there is a great panne full of pitch, rozen, tallow, and the like, in dark nights continually burning, to giue warning to marriners, how neere they approach the shore. This Sea being the biggest of all these parts, gaue occasion to them which knew no bigger, to call all Sea a by the name of
Pontus, as
[Page 424]
Ovid, Omnia pontus erant; deerant quo
(que) littora ponto: and in another place of the same Poet, —
Nil nisi pontus & aër; a better reason doubtlesse of the name, then that of the Etymologists,
Pontus quia ponte caret. Of this sea the chiefe Iles are
1 Thinnius, and
Erithinnus, little famous.
Strabo.The Sea bending Southward, is coarctated into narrow bounds, not being fully a mile broad; and called
Thracius Bosphorus: Thracius for its site nigh
Thrace; and
Bosphorus for that Oxen haue swomme ouer it. It hath no Iland worth naming.
This straight hauing continued 20 miles in length, openeth it selfe into the
Propontis 330 miles in compasse, now called
Mare di Marmora, from the Iland
Marmora: which formerly called
Proconesus, hath for its abundance of Marble, purchased this new name.
The Sea hauing gathered hir waters into a lesser Channell, is called
Hellespont; from
Helle, daughter to
Athamas King of
Thebes, who was here drowned. Ouer thi
[...] straight,
Xerxes did make a bridge of boats to passe into
Greece; which when a suddain tempest had shrewdly battered, he caused the Sea to be beaten with 300 stripes, & cast a paire of fetters into it, to make it know to whom it was subiect.
Herodotus.
Xerxes in this expedition wafted ouer an Army consisting of two millions and 164610 fighting men, in no lesse then 2208 bottomes of all so
[...]ts. When all the
Persians soothed the King in the vnconquerablenesse of his forces,
Artabanus told him, that he feared no enemies but the Sea and the Earth; the one yeelding no safe harbour for such a Navie; the other not yeelding sufficient sustenance for so multitudinous an Armie. His returne ouer this
Hellespont was as deiected, as his passage magnificent; his fleet was broken by the valour of the
Greekes, and the fury of the sea; so that for his more speedy flight, he was compelled to make vse of a poore fisher boat. Neither yet was his passage secure: the boat being ouer-burdened, had sunke all, if the
Persians by casting away themselues, had not saued the life of their King: The losse of which noble spirits so vexed him, that hauing giuen the Steeresm
[...]n a golden Coronet for preseruing his own life, he commanded him to execution, as a coauthor of the death of his seruants.
[Page 425] It is now called
the castles, or
the sea of the two castles; which two castles stand one on
Europe, the other on
Asia side; in the same places where once stood
Sestos and
Abydos. These castles are exceeding well built, and abundantly furnished with munition. They search and examine all shippes that passe that way: they receiue the
Grand Signieurs customes; and are in effect the principall strength of
Constantinople. At these castles all shippes must stay three dayes; to the end, that if any slaue be runne away from his master, or theeues haue stollen any thing, they may be in that space pursued and apprehended. In this
Hellespont is the Iland
Tenedos, on
Asia side. It is in compasse ten miles, and was so called from one
Tenes, who abhorring the lasciuious intreaties of his mother, was by her command cast into the Sea, fast locked in a Chest; and here most miraculously deliuered, as
Strabo writeth:
Insula diues opum, Priami dum regna manebant.
An Iland rich, full of delight,
When Priams kingdome stood vpright.
Hellespont after a fourty miles course, expatiateth its waters in the
Aegaean Sea; so called either from
Aegaeus the father of
Theseus, who misdoubting his sonnes safe returne from the
Minotaure of
Crete, here drowned himselfe: or 2
ly from
Aege once a principall City in the prime Iland
Euboea; or 3
ly because that the Ilands lie scattered vp and down like the leapes of a wanton Goate, in Greek called
[...].
The chiefe Ilands are
1 Samothracia. 2 Lemnos. 3 Lesbos. 4 Chris. 5 Euboen 6 Scyros. 7 Salamis. 8 the
Sporades, and
9 the
Cyclades.
1 SAMOTHRACIA.
SAMOTHRACIA is a small Iland,
Strabo. and little famous: only proud in this, that
Pythagoras that diuine Philosopher, and
Samo one of the
Sybils, were here borne. Here also was
Iuno by the Poets fained to haue bin borne, because
Iuno allegorically signifieth the Aire, which is here most cleare and pure. The chief town is
Samia, beautified with a goodly harbour, but now by the pyrats often infesting these seas, almost left desolate.
2 LEMNOS.
LEMNOS containeth in circuit 100 miles. The chief citty was
Hephestia, where
Vulcan was adored, who being but a homely brat, was by
Iuno cast down hither, and so no maruaile if he haue got a halting. Here is digged the soueraigne minerall against infections, called
Terra Lemnia, and
Sigillata. The former name proceedeth from the Iland: the latter is in force, because the earth made into little pellets, is sealed with a
Turkish Character or signet, and so dispersed ouer Christendome. It was once called also
Diospolis from the two chief cities herein, of which the first was
Hephestia aboue-named, now altogether decayed: the 2
d
Lemnos or
Myrina, yet continuing, though with no great lustre. The Country is plaine, is compared with the adjacent Ilands, the Westerne parts dry and barren, the East more fat and fruitfull. It containeth in all 75 Villages, inhabited by the
Greekes all except three, which are fortified by the
Turkes; who being Lords of the whole Iland, call it by a new name,
Stalimene.
3 LESBOS.
Strabo.LESBOS on the
Asian side, containeth in compasse 168 miles: the South and West parts being but mountainous and barren, the rest leuell and fruitfull. The chiefe cities are
Erissus. 2 Methimna, and 3
Mitilene. The former is of little estimation, the two latter took name from the two daughters of
Macarios; the elder of which
Mitilene was married to
Lesbos (the son of
Lapithus) of whom the whole Iland took denomination. This town in the
Peloponnesian warre,
Pezel. in Sleidan. wherein all the States of
Greece banded against
Athens, revolted from the party of that City, and was by
Paches an
Athenian Captain, so straitly besieged, that the people submitted to his mercy.
Paches sent to the Councell of
Athens, to know in what sort he should deal with the vanquisht
M
[...]tilenians; who commanded him to put them all to the sword. But on the morrow after, repenting this cruell sentence, they sent a countermand. These later messengers made no stay, but eating with one hand, and towing with the other, they came to
Mitilene iust as
Paches was reading the former decree. So neere were these miserable people to a fatall & finall
[Page 427] destruction. In the general mutation of soueraignties, this Iland followed the fortune of the
Roman and
Greeke Emperours;
Sands. till
Ca
[...]o Iohannes in the yeare 1355, gaue it to
Catalusius a Nobleman of
Genoa, in dowrie with his sister. His posterity inioyed it▪ till
M
[...]homet the Great seazed on it, Anno 1462. In this Iland were borne
Sappho an heroick woman, whose invention was the
Sapphick verse, and is therefore called the tenth Muse: 2
Pittacus one of the wise men of
Greece; 3 Theophrastus that notable Physitian and Philosopher;
4 Arion, who was so expert on his Harpe, that being cast into the sea, playing on that instrument, a Dolphin took him on his back, and carried him to the shore. And,
Alcaeus the successour of
Orpheus in the excellencie of
Lyricall poesie.
4 CHIOS.
CHIOS 125 miles in circuit, took denomination, as some say,
Biddulph. of a certain Nymph called
Chious; as others coniecture frō
[...],
nix. At this day this Iland onely beareth that sweet gum, which Apothecaries call mastick, which in the month of
Iuly &
August, the people force out of the trees, by making with their sharp instruments, deep incisions into the barkes of them; out of which the iuyce dropping, is afterward hardned like to a gumme, and in
September following gathered. Others think this Iland to be so named from
Chio the chiefe City: the people of which were once Lords of the Sea, maintaining a Navie of 80 shippes. It tooke the name of
Chios, in that it was built after the fashion or likenesse of the
Greeke letter
[...], euen as that part of
Egypt, which lieth between the two extreme channels of
Nilus, is called
Delta; because it resembleth that letter reversed. This town is one of the 7 which contended for
Homers birth, whose sepulcher the
Chians say, is yet to be seene in an old castle on the hill
H
[...]lias. It is now called
Sio. In this Iland there are infinite store of partridges, which are of a red colour; They are kept tame, and fed in flocks like geese, in the streetes & greens warths of the villages: some little boy or girle driuing them to field, & with a whistle calling thē home again. The most excellēt wines of all
Greece are made in this Country, called
Vina Chia. The people of this Country were successiuely subiect to the
Roman and
Greeke Princes, till
Andronicus Paleologus gaue them and
[Page 428] their Ile to the
Iustinians, a family of
Genoa; from whence it was taken by
Solyman the
Magnificen, on Easter day, 1566.
5 EVBOEA.
EVBOEA is situate on
Europe side, ouer against
Ch
[...]os. It hath bin knowne by the diuers names of
Abantis, Macris, Euboea, now
Negropont,
Strabo. and is in compasse 365 miles. It is in fertility parallell to
Achaia; from which it was once rent by an Earthquake; so that between the Iland and Continent is onely a little
Euripus; which ebbeth and floweth seuen times in one day: the reason of which when
Aristotle could not finde, it is said that he threw himself into the Sea, with these words:
Quia ego non capio te, tu capias me. In this Iland is the Promontory
Capareus, where
Nauplius the father of
Palamedes, placed his false fires, to the destruction of so ma
[...]y
Greekes. For vnderstanding how his son
Palamedes, whom he deemed to haue beene slain by the hand of
Paris, was treacherously circumvented by the policy of
Vlysses and
Diomedes; he conceiued such a displeasure against the whole hoast of the
Grecians, that he intended their generall destructiō. To this end he caused fires to be made on the tops of the most dangerous and vnaccessible rocks in this whole Iland; which the
Greekes taking (according to the custome of the time) to haue bin the markes of some safe hauen, made thitherward, and were there miserably cast away, there perishing 200 shippes, and many thousand men. But when
Nauplius vnderstood how
Diomedes and
Vlysses, whose ruine he principally intended, were escaped; he drowned him for very vexation, in this very same place.
Palamedes this
Na
[...]plius son, is said to haue invented foure of the
Greeke letters, viz:
[...], to haue first instituted sentinels in an Armie, & to haue bin the inventor of watch-words. The chief cities of
Euboea are
1 Chalcis, situate iust against the Continent, to which it was once ioyned by a bridge. This town when it was in the hands of the Kings of
Macedon, t
[...]gether with
Demetrias in
Thessalie, and the castle of
Acro-Corinthus, nigh vnto
Corinth, were called the setters of
Greece; insomuch that when the
Roman Senate commanded
Philip the father of
Perseus to set the
Grecians at liberty; the
Grecians made answere, that in vaine was their liberty
[Page 429] restored thē, vnlesse these 3 towns were first dismantled. This
Chalcis was taken from the
Venetians by the
Turkes, and toge
[...]her with it the whole Iland, Anno 1451. The second own is
Euboea, or
Negroponte, 3 Caristia. The principall riuers are
Cireus, and
Nileus; if a sheepe drink of the former, his wooll turneth white; if of the latter, coale black, as
Strabo relateth.
6 SCYROS.
SCYROS is famous for the birth of
Neoptolimus, or
Pyrrhus; and in that it was the lurking-place of
Achilles: For his m
[...]ther being by an Oracle forewarned, that he should be slain in the
Troian warre, sent him, now well growne, to
Lycomedes King of this Iland; where in womans attire he was brought vp amon
[...]st the Kings daughters, and deemed a maiden, till by the getting of
Pyrrhus on
Deidamia the Kings daughter, it was prooued to be otherwise; and he by
Vlysses was compelled to accompany the other
Grecians to the warre.
7 SALAMIS.
SALAMIS is night vnto
Megaris, famous for the ouerthrow of the populous Navy of
Xerxes,
Plutarch. by the
Athenians and their confederats. What was the nūber of the soldiers & gallies of the
Persian side, hath already bin declared. The
Grecian fleete consisted of 270 vessels, whereof 127 were rigged & set foorth at the charge of the
Athenians only; the rest by the associates. Yet was the admiralty committed to
Euribiades
[...] Lacedaemonian; the
Athenians preferring the maine care of the common safety, before an vnseasonable contention for priority. The
Spartans seeing the inequality of forces, intended not to haue hazarded the battail; but with full saile to haue retired to
Peloponnesus, into which Country the
Persians had made incursions: respecting more the welfare of their own Country yet defensible, then the desperate estate of
Attica. This designe was by
Themistocles (as carefull for the state of
Athens, as they for
Sparta) signified to
Xerxes: who getting betweene them and home, compelled them to a necessity of fighting: But to his own ruine. For in the conflict, more then 200 of his ships were sunk, and most of the rest taken; the confederats hauing lost of their Navy forty only. Between the
Athenians and
Megarenses,
[Page]
[...]
[Page]
[...]
[Page 430] were many contentions for this Iland.
8 SPORADES.
The SPORADES so called from
[...]
Spargo, because they are so scattered and dispersed about the Sea, are in n
[...]mber 12. The princ
[...]pall are
1 Melos a Con
[...]to
[...], 3 A
[...]e, and of these,
Melos is of most note,
M
[...]ginus, which is now called
Mi
[...]o, and took its first name for its abundance of honey. It is in forme round, and containeth 80 miles in circuite. The soyle is fruitfull sufficiently of graine and oyles, deficient only in wine. Here is good store of marble, curiously spotted, and no small store of milstones. Here is also great quantity of pitch and brimstone, and some sulphury or hot springs, good for many diseases.
9 The CYCLADES.
Strabo.The CYCLADES, so called because they lie in a circle round about
Delos, are in number 53. They are also called the Ilands of the
Arches, because they are in the sea called
Archipelago. They stand so close together, that in a cleare day a man may see 20 of them at a time: for which cause it is with good reason accoūted to be a dangerous place for sailers in a storme. The chiefe of these
Cyclades, are
1 Delos quasi
[...], signifying apparant; because when all the earth had abiured the receipt of
Latona, at the request of
Iuno: this Iland then vnder water, was by
Iupiter erected aloft, and fixt to receiue her; and in it was she deliuered of
Apollo and
D
[...]ana.
Ovid.
—Erratica Delos
Errantem accepit, tunc cùm le vis insula nabat:
Illic incumbens sub Paelladis arbore palma,
Edidit invita, Geminos, Latona, noverca.
Vnsettled Delos floating on the waue
A little Iland, entertainment gaue
To wandring Laton; spight of Iuno's head,
Vnder Minerua's palme-tree brought to bed.
Notable also is this Iland for the temple of
Apollo, & a custome neither permitting men to die, or children to be borne in it: but sending sicke men, and great bellied women to
Rhena, a small Iland, and not much distant.
Stephanus.2
Samos, where the Tyrant
Polystates liu'd, so fortunate, as
[Page 431] he neuer had any mischance. That he therefore might haue some misfortune, he cast a ring which he much esteemed, into the sea; which after he had found in the belly of a fish brought to his table, he was by
Orontes a
Persian brought to a miserable death: Leauing vs an example, that fortune certaine in nothing but incertainties; like a Bee with a sharpe sting, hath alwayes some misery following a long concarination of felicities.
3
Coos (now
Lange) where
Hippocrates was borne, who reviued Physick, then almost lost. Here was
Aesculapius worshipped, hauing his Temples and Altars,
Strabo. as vnto whom this Iland was dedicated. In this Temple stood the picture of
Venus naked, as if new rising out of the Sea; made by
Apelles, who was borne in this Iland; and who at the drawing thereof assembled all the beautifull women of this Country, comprehending in that one peece all their particular perfections. The chiefe town
Coos is inhabited by
Turkes onely, the villages by
Grecians.
4
Patmos,
Sands. where S.
Iohn the Diuine did write his Reuelation, being confined hither by
Domitian. His hand the
Greeke Priests affirme to be reserued in the principall Monasterie hereof; and that the nailes thereof being cut, doe grow againe. The Iland is very harborous, by which meanes onely, the people liue; for the country is of it selfe so barren, that it affoordes nothing almost fit for sustenance.
5
Giaros a little Iland, into which the
Romans vsed to banish delinquents: hence that of
Iuvenal,
Aude aliquid brevibus Gyaris, vel carcere dignum,
Si vis esse aliquid; probitas landatur & alget.
If thou intendst to thriue, doe what deserues
Short Gyaros or Giues: prais'd vertue sterues.
These Ilands lye part in
Asia, part in
Europe, all in the
Iear
[...]an Sea; so called from
Icarus, who flying from
Creet, and not following his father
Dedalus directly, was here drowned.
Dum petit infirmis nimium sublimia pennis
Ov. de trist.
Icarus, Icarijs nomina fecit aquis.
Whilst Icarus weake wings too high did soare,
He fell, and christned the Icarian shoare.
The other Ilands dispersed about the
Greekish Seas, and yeelding
[Page 432] nothing worthy of relation, I purposely omit: only this I obserue, that most of the 69 Kings which went with
Agamemnon to the siege of
Troy, were kings only of these small Ilands; and so I passe to the Ilands in the
Cretan seas, the chief of which is
Creta. Thus much of the
Grecian Ilands.
CRETA.
CRETA is situate in the mouth of the
Aegaean Sea, it is in compasse 590 miles, in length 270, in bredth 50 miles.
Ortelius.The soyle is very fruitfull, especially of wines, which we call Muscadels: of which they transport yearely 12000 butts, together with Sugar Candie, Gummes, Hony, Sugar, Oliues, Dates, Apples, Orenges, Lemmons, Raisins, Mellons, Citrons, Pomgranats; yet, as other countries of the like hot nature, it is not a li
[...]le deficient in corne, the most or greatest part of which is yearely brought hither from
Peloponnesus.
The Iland is very populous, insomuch that it is thought that vpon any sudden occasion, the Signeurie of
Venice can raise in it 60000 men able to beare armes. The people haue formerly bin good sea-faring men; a vertue commaculated with many vices, which they yet retaine; as envy, malice, and lying; to which last they were so addicted, that an horrible lye was termed
Cretense mendacium. This fault was aymed at by
Epimenides, whose words are cited by Saint
Paul to
Titus, Chap. 1. Vers. 2.
[...]
The Cretans are liers, euill beasts, slow bellies.
To which let me adde this prouerbe,
[...]; that is, there are three nations whose names beginne with
K, worse then other, viz:
Cretans, Cappadocians, Cilicians.
The
Cretans speake promiscuously the
Greeke and
Latine tongues, and follow the
Greeke and
Latine Churches.
The chiefe riuers are
Melipotomos, 2 Epici
[...]inus, 3 Scasinus, 4 Catarachus. None of them deep or commodious for shipping; yet for her many harbours, and convenient situation, nigh both to
Europe, Africa, and
Asia: the great Philosopher termed her
The Lady of the Sea. For it is distant from the lesser
Asia 100 miles, as many from
Peloponnesus; and 150 from
Africa; so that it seemeth to be seated in the middle of the
Mediterranean,
[Page 433] and that according to
Virgil,
Creta Iovis magni medio iacet insula ponto.
Ioues birth-place Crete, a
[...] l
[...]nd,
I'th middle of of the sea doth stand.
By this conveniencie of situation, they became (as we haue said) excellēt seafaring men; insomuch, that when the people of those times vsed to taxe an vnlikely report, they would say,
Cretensis neseit pelagus; it is as improbable, as for a
Cretan to be no sailer.
Here are three marueilous things in this Iland. First, it breedeth no venemous wormes, or hurtfull creature. 2 If a woman bite a man any thing hard he will neuer recouer.
Quade. 3 They haue an
[...]earbe called
Allimos, which if one chaw in his mouth, he shall feele no hunger that day.
The chiefe Cities of old were
Gnossus, where
Minos kept his Court.
2 Cydonia. 3. Cortyna, nigh vnto which was the
Labyrinth made by
Dedalus,
Ortelius. to include the
Minotaure: which was afterward killed by
Theseus, and
4 Aphra. All these haue now resigned priority to
Candie the Metropolis, much inhabited by the
Venetians. 2 Cunea. 3 Rhetimo, and
4 Sittia.
This Country was once called
Hecatompolis, for that it had in it an hundred Cities; after the
Creta, quasi
Cureta, from the
Curetes. Here raigned
Saturne father to
Iupiter, which was borne here,
Strabe. and nursed in the hill
Dicte, whence he is sometimes called
Dictaeus: here also liued
Minos and
Radamantus, whose lawes were after in itated in the prime Cities of
Greece; & who for their equity on earth, are fained by the Poets to be (with
Aeacus) the Iudges in hell. Here liued
Strabo the Cosmographer, and the lewdly-lustful
[...]
Pasiphae, who doted on a white Bull, who they say begat on her the
Minotaure; Dadalus hauing framed for her an artificial cowe into which she conveied her selfe, and by that meanes obtained her desire. The fable is thus expounded, that
Pasiphae was in loue with
Taurus, one of
Mino
[...] Secretaries, whose company by the pandarisme of
Dadalus she enioying, was deliuered of two sons, one called
[...]inos, the other
Taurus. And wheras it is said, that the
Minotaure was slain by
Theseus, like enough that the annual tribute of 7 childrē which the
Arthenians paied to
Minos, was laid vp in some prison,
[Page 434]
Minos, and
Taurus being the keepers or Iaylors. As for the action of
Pasiphae, I thinke it not altogether impossible to be true; considering how
Domitian to verifie the old relation, exhibited the like beastly spectacle in his amphitheatre at
Rome. For saith
Martial,
Iunctam Pasiphaën Dictaeo, credite, Tauro
Vidim
[...]s; accepit fabula prisca fidem.
Nec se miretur (Caesar) longava vetustas,
Quicquid fama canit, donat arena tibi
The fable's prou'd a truth, our eyes did see
The Cretan Bull sport with Pasiphae:
Triumph not then antiquity; that thing
Our Cirques haue shew'd, which fame did only sing.
This Country was subiected to the
Romans by
Marcellus, (surnamed for this action)
Creticus: and being afterward part of the
Greeke Empire, was called
Candie, either from the chiefe city, or the white rockes: It was giuen by
Baldwin Earle of
Flanders, the first Latine Emperour of
Constantinople, to
Boniface of
Montferrat; who sold it Anno 1194, to the
Venetians: who notwithstanding all real rebelliōs of the natiues, & threatned invasions of the
Turkes, still enioy it. For for the defence of it from a forraine power, they haue furnished the Iland with 78 or 80 Galleyes for the defence of the shores: and haue exceedingly fortified the hauen of
Suda, with two strong castles; this hauen being capable of more then 1000 vessels, and therefore meritoriously reputed the doore and entrie into the country. It is reported that the King of
Spaine, Philip 2
d, did offer vnto the
Venetians for this hauen, money more then inough; but it could not be accepted. For though the
Spaniard seemed only to intend the retreit and reliefe of his own Navie, when he should vndertake any expedition against the
Turke; yet the wise
Venetians saw, that by this hauen he might at all times awe, & when he listed, surprise the whole Country. Against the attempts of the natiues, they haue garrison'd
Canea with 7 companies of souldiers:
Candie with 2000 souldiours, and the lessers cities proportionably; ouer which there is set so streight a guard, that a naturall
Cretian is not permitted to enter weaponed into any of them.
[Page 435]The Ilands in this Sea of lesse note, are
Claudi. 2 Dio. 3 Aegilia, of which nothing is famous.
Creta containeth
Thus much of the
Cretan Ilands.
THE IONIAN ILES.
THe IONIAN sea is so called either from one
Ionius,
Stephanus. whom
Hercules hauing in a fury killed, did here drowne (as
Didimus) or from
Io
[...]a a region in the extremity of
Calabria (as
Solinus) or from
Io daughter to
Inachus (as
Lycophron.) The principall Ilands of it are,
1 Cythera. 2 the
Strophades. 3 Zacynthias. 4 the
Echinades. 5 Cephalenia. 6 Corcyra. 7 Ithaca. 8 Leucadia.
1 CYTHERA.
CITHERA, now called
Cerigo, is in compasse 60 miles; & about some 5 miles distant from
Cape Malo in
Peloponesus.
Strabe. It was formerly called
Porphyris, from the abundance of marble, whereof the mountaines yeeld good plenty. Defended it is by the rocks in themselues inaccessible, which on all sides environ i
[...]: hauens it hath many, but those small, and difficult to enter. It hath a towne also of the same name with the Iland, in which was the Temple dedicated to
Venus, out of which
Helena the wife of
Menelaus, was willingly rauished by
Paris. From the honour done by these Ilanders to
Venus, she is called
Cytheraea; as in
Virgil:
Parce metus Cytheraea, manent immota tuoruns
Fata
[...]ibi.
D
[...]iue feare fayre Cytherea from thy mind,
Thou thy sonnes fate immoueable shalt find.
2 THE STROPHADES.
The STROPHADES, are two Ilands called now
Strivall, lying against
Mess
[...]nia;
Sands. famous for nothing but the
Harpies, which rauenous birds were driuen away by
Zethus and
Calanus, at the request of
Phineus K. of
Arcadia. Concerning these
Harpies, Alphonso king of
Naples vsed to say, that they had left the
Strophades and dwelt at
Rome. They are inhabited only by
[Page 436] some few Greeke Friers, and in one of them there is a Spring of fresh water, which hath his fountaine in
Peloponesus, & passing vnder the Sea ariseth here. The Greeke Priests are called
Calo
[...] res qu
[...]si
[...],
Biddulph▪
bonus Sacerdos. They are about 30 in nū ber; they weare long haire, neuer eat flesh, and (but at some seasons of the yeare) seldome fish:
[...]eeding vsually of hearbs, oliues, oyle, and the like. They never goe out of the Ilands, neither doe they on any occasion permit women to come amongst them. They all labour for their sustenance, some in tillage, some vineyards, some in fishing, so that among very many of them three or foure only can read.
3 ZACINTHVS.
ZACINTHVS or
Z
[...]nt is 60 miles in compasse; & distant from
Peloponesus 20 miles:
Ortelius. it was so called of
Zacinthus sonne to
Dordanus. The Countrey is wonderfully stoared with oyle, wines, currans, of which last they make yearely 150000
Z
[...]cchines for their owne coffer
[...]: and 18000 Dollars, which they pay for custome to the Signe
[...]ry of
Venice.
Biddulph. They were a very poore people when the
Engl
[...]sh vsed to traffique there first; but now they grow rich and prowd. At our Merchants first frequenting the country, they much maruelled to what end they bought so many currants, and demanded whether they vsed to dye cloathes, or fat hogges with them, for so they themselues did: but now they haue learned a more profitable vse of them. This Iland is much troubled with earthquakes commonly once a weeke; in regard whereof they build their houses very low: & when they perceaue them commi
[...]g, the Priests vse to ring the bells to stir
[...]e the people to prayers.
Sands. They haue a custome here at weddings to invite many young men whom they call
Cempeeres, of which euery one giueth to the bride a ring; which done, it is an abuse as de
[...]estable a incest, to accompany her in any carnall kinde: wherefore t
[...]ey choose such for
Compe
[...]res, as haue formerly beene suspected of too much familiarity. The chiefe Citty is called also
Zant not very large, the streets vneven and rugged, and the buildings by reason of the often earthquakes very low. On the East side of it, on a round steep mountaine standeth a well ga
[...]ri
[...]ond and munitioned castle, which
[Page 437] commandeth not the Citty and the harbour only, but a great part of the sea also. Vpon the wall there continually standeth a watchman to descry what shipping approacheth and hangeth out as many flagges as he discouereth vessells. Over the Praetorian hall dore of this Citty these verses are inscribed.
Hiclocus, 1 odit, 2 amat, 3 punit, 4 consorvat, 5 honorat:
1 Nequiti
[...]m, 2 pacem, 3 crimina, 4 iura, 5 probos.
This place doth, 1 hate, 2 loue, 3 punish, 4 keepe, 5 requite:
1 Voluptuous riot, 2 peace, 3 crimes, 4 lawes, 5 th'vpright.
4 THE ECHINADES.
The ECHINADES are certain little Ilands, or rather great rocks now called
Curzolari; famous for nothing but the battle of
Lepanto, fought nigh thē. They stand iust against the mouth of the riuer
A
[...]helous.
Turbidus obiectas Achelous Echinadas exit.
Fierce Achelous with the Sea is mixt
Where the Echinades great rocks are fixt.
These Ilands are in number fiue, and are by the Poets fained to haue been so many
N
[...]iades or sea Nimphes, whom
Achelous the riuer-God vpon some displeasure, metamorphosed into these rockie Ilands. But the truth is they were caused by the dur
[...] and mud, which by this riuer carried a little into the sea, there setled together. Alluding to which
Ovid bringeth in the riuer
Achelous thus speaking.
—fluctus nost
[...]r
(que) maris
(que)
Continu
[...]m deduxit humum, pariter
(que) revell
[...]t
In totidem, medij
[...] (quod cernis) Echinadas, vndis.
The fury of the
[...]ea waues and mine owne
Continuall heapes of earth and mud drew downe:
Which parted by the inter-running seas,
Made (as thou seest) those fiue Echinades.
5 CEPHALENIA.
CEPHALENIA lyeth ouer against
Acarnania, and is in compasse 166 miles. It contained 200 townes, the chiefe being the hauens of
A
[...]gastuli, 2 Gu
[...]scardo, and
3 Nollo: the chiefe cō modities are wheat, hony, currants, powder for the dying of Scarlet, oyle, wo
[...]ll, Turkies, &c. This Iland was first called
[Page 438]
Melena, then
Teleboas, whose king
Pterelaus was by
Amphitrion a
Theban Captaine killed in battaile, and the Iland made subiect to
Thebes:
Strabo. during the stay of
Amphitrion two things hapned in
Greece, 1 Iupiter got his wife
Alomena with child of
Hercules. 2
ly,
Cephalus a noble man of
Athens being in hunting, killed his wife
Procris with an arrow, insteed of his prey, whervpon he fled to
Amphitrion newly victorious ouer the
Teloboans; who pitteing his case, made him gouernour of this Iland, called since
Cephalenia, after his name.
6 CORCYRA.
CORCYRA (now
Corfu, formerly
Phaeacia) so called from a virgin of that name, whom
Neptune here deflowred; is distant 12 miles from
Epirus. It stretcheth East and West in forme of a bow, and in length is 54 miles, 24 in breadth; and is seated cō;veniently for the
Venetians, as being the center of their Lordship by sea. The chiefe Citty is
Corfu, which the
Turks by their repulses haue found impregnable. For it is situate at the foot of a mountaine, on the topp of which are built two vnaccessible fortresses, as being strongly fenced with a naturall rocke. The one of these is called
The old fortresse; the other
The new; both iustly esteemed the chiefe bulwarkes of
Venice, whose trade & potēcy would soone fayle, were these forts in any others hands. For this cause the two Captaines are sworne before the
Senate of
Venice, neuer to haue mutuall conuerse or intelligence one with the other, either in word or writing: least by the corruption of one Captaine, the other might perhaps be wrought from his allegeance. Neither is their command there for more then two yeares, their commission then terminating, and new successours being sent them.
2 Pagropoli. 3 Castello S
t
Angelo. It is very fruitfull in Wax; Honny, Wine, Oyle, &c. Here raigned
Alcinous whose gardens are so memorised by the Poets.
Ovid. Met.
Quid bifera Alcinoi referam pomaria? vos
(que)
Qui nunquam vacui prodistis in aethera rami?
Why should I name Alcinous fertile ground?
And trees which neuer without fruit were found?
This
Alcinous was he who so courteously receaued
Vlysses after his shipwracke.
7 ITHACA.
ITHACA now called
Valde Campare, lyeth on the Northe
[...]st of
Capha
[...]ema;
Sandi. being in compasse 50 miles; famous for the bath of
Vlysses, the sonne of
Laertes:
Effugimus scopulos Ithacae, Laertia regna:
Et terram altricom s
[...]ui execramur Vlissis
From the Ithacan rocks, Laertes land we fled,
And curs'd the soyle which dire Vlisses bred.
This Iland was also called
Dullichium (or else there was an Iland of this name nigh vnto
Ithaca, whereof
Vlisses was also King) from whence
Vlisses is oftentimes named
Dullichius heros among the Poets; and
Dullichius vertex in
Ovid is put for
Vlisses head.
Sed ne
(que) Dullichius sub Achillis casside vertex
Ponde a tanta feret.
Achilles helme's a waight too great I knowe
Fow weake Vlisses pate to vndergoe.
8 LEVCADIA.
LEVCADIA (now S.
Maure) was so called of the white rockes betweene it and
Cephalenia. On these rocks stood a temple of
Apollo,
Strabo. from whence by leaping into the sea, such as vnfortunatly loued were cured of that fury. The chiefe citty is S
t
Maure, inhabited by
Iewes for the most part, to whom
Baiazel the 2
d gaue it, after their expulsion from
Spaine. This country was once ioyned to the continent.
Leucada continuam vetere
[...] habuere coloni,
Ovid. Met.
Nunc freta circumeunt.
Leucas in former times ioyn'd to the land,
Environ'd round with waters now doth stand.
These Ilands followed the
Roman and
Greeke Empires, & was by
Baldwin the first
Latine Emperour of
Constantinople, allotted to the
Vo
[...]ctians; who haue euer since defended them; only this
Leucadia being lost to the
Turkes.
Thus much of the
Ionian Iles.
THE ADRIATIQVE ILES.
THe ADRIATIQVE Sea extending 700 miles in length, and 140 in bredth; was so called of
Adria, once a famous sea Town on the mouth of
[...]ridanus or
Poe. It was accounted a sea wonderfull vnsafe and tempestuous, as appeared by the
Improbo vacundior Adria, in
Horace, by the
Minax Adri
[...] cum, in
Catullas, and the
ventosi tumor Adria, in
Seneca's Thi
[...] stes. When the Empresse
Helena found the Crosse on which our Sauiour died; she made of one of the three nailes by which his Body was fastned, a reines for her sonne
Constantines horse: of the second, the rest of his helmet; the third she cast into this sea; since which time (as
Platina in the life of Pope
Silu
[...]ster reporteth out of S
Ambrose) it hath bin very calme and quiet. The
Venetians are the Lords of this Sea, to whom as the Duke is espoused euery Ascention day; so it is baptized by the Bishop of
Zant, euery Epiphany day. The Ilands of this Sea are neither many, great, nor famous; the most pleasant are 1 the
Absirtides, so called by the men of
Cholcis, whom king
A
[...]as had sent to pursue the
Argonauts, in memory of
Absirtus their kings sonne, whom
Medea his sister had torne in pieces, before she tooke ship to fly away with
Iason. 2 Cherso fruitfull in cattell.
3 Weggia, abounding in wood, wines, & pul
[...]e; it is 30 miles in compasse.
4 Grissa or
Pago glorying in her salt-pits, and being second for bignes in all this sea, as containing in compasse 100 miles.
5 Lesina the biggest absolutely of all the
Adriati
[...]ue in compasse 150 miles, an exceeding fertile place for the quantity. The chiefe town
Lesina is vnwalled, and of no great beauty or bignes; but defended by a strong fortresse which command
[...]th both the harbour, and the vessels in it.
6 Curzola, called anciently
Corcyra Nigra, is sufficiently fruitfull, the most populous of all the rest, and 90 miles round. This Iland Anno 1571, a little after the taking of
Cyprus, and before the battaile of
Lepanto, was invaded by
Vluz Ali,
Knolles. with a Navy of 60 Galleyes; for scare of whom,
Co
[...]tar
[...]nus the
Venetian Gouernour, abandoned
Curzola the chiefe towne hereof, together with all the townesmen and souldiours. The silly women thus forsaken, and preferring death before dishonour, defended the walls, & with stone, fire, and such weapons as they had, beat off the enemie,
[Page 441] till a violent tempest sorced the
Turkish Generall to remoue his galleyes to a place of more safety.
7 Zara. 8 Brazzia, &
9 Lissa, three small Iles, all which the
Turkes spoyled, and carried thence 1000 Christian captiues, in their retreit from
Curzola. 10 Arbe the onely hauenlesse Iland in the whole Sea, which defect is recompensed with its naturall pleasantnesse: which so entised certaine dissolute rouers of
Austria, that they seazed on it; and had
[...] like to pluck a heauy warre between the
Archduke and the
Venetians; if the King of
Spaine had not made a pacification. The other Ilands I willingly omit, and will haste to the
Mediterranean.
Thus much of the
Adriatique Iles.
THE MEDITERRANEAN ILES.
THe MEDITERRANEAN Sea, so called for that it hath its course in the middle of the earth; is called in some places
Mare Tyrrhenum, in others
Ligusticum, in some
Siculum, in others
Sardoum, &c: and euen as the Camelion applyeth it selfe to the colours of the nighest adiacent body; so this Sea taketh its denomination from the neerest adiacent shore. These Seas are called also by sundry moderne Writers in our neighbour
[...] ▪ the
Leuant seas, or the seas of
Leuant: because in respect of
France, Spain▪ Germany, Brittaine, &c: they are toward the
[...]ast;
Leuant in the
French language signifying the sunne-rising. The chiefest Ilands are the greater or lesser: the greater are
1
[...]icil
[...]e. 2
[...]alta 3 Corsica. 4 Sardinia. 5 the Baleares. The less
[...] shall be spoken of in their due time.
1 SICILIA.
SICILIE environed round with the sea, hath in compasse 7
[...] m
[...]les; and was supposed to haue bin ioyned to
Italy, and d
[...]uided by the fury of the waues. The narrow seas betweene this and
Italy, being not aboue a mile and a halfe broad, are by
Florus called,
Sands.
fabulosis infa
[...]ne mo
[...]stris fretum, from
Scylla and
Charibilis, of whom so many fabulous things are reported by
[...],
Chari
[...]dis is a gulfe or whirle-pit on
Sicily side, which violently attracting all vessels that come too nigh it, deuoureth
[Page 442] them, and casteth vp their wrecks at the shore of
Tauronia, not farre from
Cat
[...]na. Opposite to this in
Italy standeth the dangerous rocko
Scylla,
Strabo. it the foot of which, many little rockes shoot out, on which the waters strongly beating, make that noyse which the Poets faine to be the barking of dogges. The passage between these two being to vnskilfull marriners exceeding periltous, gaue beginning to the prouerbe,
Incidit in Scyllam cupiens vitare Charibdim,
Who seekes Charibdis for to shunne,
Doth oftentimes on Scylla runne.
It is situate vnder the 4 Climate, the longest day being 13 houres and a halfe. The first name was
Trinacria, for that being triangular, it butteth into the Sea with 3 Promontories,
[...]
1 Pelorus (or
Cape del Poro) North:
2 Pachinus (or
C. Pas
[...]) West:
3 Lilibaeum (or C.
Boij, or
C. Coro) South. This
Lilibaeum looked toward
Carthage, and was distant from the shore of
Africke 180 miles.
Strabo relateth, that a man of a very sharp and strong sight (some
Linceus I warrant you) getting vp into a watch-towre that stood on this
Cape, descried a fleete setting sayle out of the hauen of
Carthage, and told the
Lilibitanians their bignes and number. That this is true, I dare not say; for besides the vnlikelyhood of kenning at so great a d
[...]stance, we are taught by Philosophy, that the sea being of an orbicula
[...] forme, swelleth it selfe into the fashion of a round to
[...]re or h
[...]ll, t
[...]ll it put bound to the eye-sight. From these three corners, this country was (as we haue said) called
Trinacris or
Trinacria, according to that of
Ovid,
Terra tribus scopulis vastum procurrit in aeq
[...]or,
Trinacris à positu nomen adepta lo
[...].
An Iland with three corners braues the maine,
And thence the name Trinacria doth gaine.
The first inhabitants that we find to haue dwelt in this counttry, are the huge Grants so often mentioned in the
Odysses of the diuine poet
Homer, called
Lestrigones &
Cyclopes; of which last rank was the so much
[...]
Poliphemus, that with such humanity entertained
Vlyss
[...]s and his companions. These were afterwards rooted out by the
Sicani a people of
Spaine, who called
[Page 443] it
Sicania. As for the name of
Sicilia, some deriue it from
Sicileus a supposed king of
Spaine, who is fabled to haue conquered this country: but the truth is, it came from the
Siculi, who being by
Evander and his
Arcadians, driuen out of
Latium, came into this Iland: to which, hauing mastred the
Sicani, they left their name. In succeeding ages there came hither diuers Colonies of the
Greekes, who planting themselues only in the coast-parts of the country; altered not the name, by which at their comming they found it called.
The people are ingenious,
Orteliu
[...]. eloquent and pleasant, but withall wondrous inconstant, and very talkatiue, whence rose the prouerbe,
Gerrae Siculae. They follow the Religion of the Romish Church, and vse the
Italian language, but very much impaired and fallen from his true elegancy; as hauing commixture of the
Greeke, Saracen, Norman, Spanish, and
French tongues. The totall number of them is about one million and 300000 soules.
The soile is incredibly fruitful in Wine, Oyle, Hony, Saffron, Sugar, Salt, in Minerals of Gold, Siluer, and Allom, hauing the gemmes of
Acate, and Emralds; with such abundance of all sorts of graine, that it was of old called the
Granarie of the Roman Empire; and now furnisheth
Italy, Malta, with the adjacent Ilands,
Spaine, and
Barbary, with part of her superfluities. In this Country is the hill
Hybla, so famous for bees & honey, and the hill
Aetna, now called
Montgiball, which continually sendeth forth continuall flames of fire, to the astonishment of a
[...]l beholders. Into this fiery Fornace the Philosopher
Empedocles cast himselfe, that he might be reputed a God.
—Deus immortalis haberi
Dum cupit Empedocles, ardentem fervidus Aetnam
Insiluit—
Empedocles to be a God desires,
And casts him selfe into th'Aetnean fires.
The reason of these fires is the abundance of sulphure & brimstone, contained in the bosome of this hill; which is blowne by the winde, driuing in at the chappes of the earth, as by a paire of bellowes: through which chinkes also, there is continually more fuell added to the fire, the very water administring an operatiue
[Page 444] vertue to the combust
[...]ble matter; as we see that water cast on coales in the Smiths forge, doth make them burne more ardently. The reason of this slaine is thus set down by
Ovid.
Ista b
[...]tumineae rapiunt incendi
[...] vires,
Lutea
(que) exiguis a
[...]d
[...]scunt sulphura flammis:
At
(que) ubi terra cibos alimenta
(que) de
[...] ita flammae
Non dabit, absumptis, per longum viribus aev
[...]m;
Nat
[...]rae
(que) suum nutrimen deerit edaci:
Non seret Aetna famem, deserta
(que) d
[...]seret ignes.
A rozen mould these fiery flames begin,
And
[...]l
[...]yie brimstone aides the fire within.
Yet when the slymie soyle consumed, shall
Yeeld no more food to feed the fire withall:
And Nature shall restraine her nourishment,
The flame shall cease, hating all famishment.
Vnder this hill some Poets faine the Giant
Enceladus to haue bin buried; whose hot breath fireth the mountaine, lying on his face: Others suppose it to be the shoppe of
Vulcan, and the
Cyclops: the grosse Papists hold therein to be Purgatory.
The chiefe riuers are
1 Sanso. 2 Taretta. 3 Acatius, famous for its precious stones, and
4 Arethusa, memorized by the Poets, into which the
Grecian riuer
Alpheus, hauing received 140 lesser streames, and making his way vnder so great a part of the Sea, is thought to arise here: as
Strabo and
Seneca affirme, and sufficiently proue by the seuerall instances of a wooden dish or cup lost in the riuer
Alpheus, and found rising vp in this riuer; and by the leaues of certaine trees growing on the bankes of that
Greeke riuer, and swimming on this in great abundance, there being none of these trees in all
Sicily. Dicitur Alpb
[...]m, (saith
Mela)
se non consociare pelago, sed subter maria, torras
(que) depressus, huc agere alveum, at
(que), hic se rursus extollere.
Sands.This Iland is famous for the worthy Schollers she once produced, viz:
Aeschilus, the first
Tragedian of fame, who being bald through age, once w
[...]lked in the fields, where by chance an Eagle taking his bald pate for a white rock, let a shell fish f
[...]ll on it, of that bignesse, that it beat out his braines.
2 Diodorus Siculus that famous historian,
3 Empedocles the first inventer of
[Page 445] Rhetoricke, and his fellow
Gorgias. 4 Euclide, the tex
[...]u
[...]ry Geometrician, who taught in
Megaris. 5 Archimed
[...]s a m
[...]st wor
[...]y
Mathematician,
Plutarch. he was the first author of the Sphere, at which instruments he made one of that art and bignesse, that one standing within, might easily perceiue the seuerall motions of euery celestiall Orbe. He made also diuers mi
[...]itary engines, which in the siege of
Syracusa, sorely vexed the
Romans, & was at last slain in his study by a common souldier, at the sack of the Town; to the great griefe of the
Roman Generall
Marcellus. 6 Epicharmus. 7 Theocritus,
Pliny reckoned in this Iland 72 Cities; the chiefe of which were
Syracusa, containing in circuit 22 miles, the
Metropolis of the whole Iland, and a most strong and flourishing Commonwealth. It was built by
Archias of
Corinth, who being for an vnnaturall rape committed on a yong Gentleman, banished his Country, together with his friend and companion
Miscellus; consulted with the Oracle of
Delphos. The Oracle demanded whether they affected rather wealth, or health; to which when
Miscellus replyed health, and
Archias wealth, the Oracle directed the former to
Crotona in
Italy; and the latter hither. It contained in it 4 Townes as it were, viz:
Ile, Acradin, Neapolis, and
Tyche, together with the Fort
Hexapyle, commanding all the rest. It was the custome of this Towne, when any of the Nobility began to grow too potent among them, to write his name in an Oliue leafe, which being put into his hand, without any further ceremony, banished him for fiue yeares. This kind of banishment was called the
Petal
[...]sme from
[...] a lease.
2 Erix, where
Venus was worshipped, and called
Ericina: 3 Catina, so vexed by
Dionysius tyrant of
Sicily, 4 Emma, whence
Pluto is said to haue stolne
Proserpina.
Florui. In this town hued
Syrus En
[...]us, who stirred vp the slaues of the
Roman state, to rebell against their Lords: for hauing broke open the common prisons, & receiued all such as repaired to him, he patched vp an Army of 40000 souldiers, and was after much harme done, vanquished by
Rupilius. This warre the Historians call,
Bellum servile. The whole Iland is now diuided into 3 parts:
1 Mazara west, whose chiefe cities are
1 Moureal, famous for the Church and
[Page 446] Archbishops See:
2 Gorgenti once
Agrigentum, where the tyrant
Phalaris liued, who tortured
Perillus in the brazen Bull, which he made for the destruction and torture of others: wherupon aptly
Ovid.
—nec enim lex iustior ulla,
Quam necis artifices arte perire sua.
Most iust it is a man should be tormented,
With that which first his cruell wit invented.
3 Palermo, formerly called
Panormus, a colonie of the
Phenicians, and now the chiefe citie of
Sicily, and the seat of the
Spanish Viceroy: situate it is on the West cape of the Iland, ouer-against
Sardinia, beautified with large streets, delicate buildings, strong walls, and magnificent Temples. II
Vallis de Noto toward the Southeast, in which the chiefe cities are
1 Syracuse on the Sea side,
2 Emma in the midland, of which already: and
Leontium on the Sea also, North of
Syracusa; with which town it had alwayes warre, either for liberty or priority. And III
Mona toward the Northeast, in which the chiefe townes are
1 Nicosia, in the midland:
2 Milaso on the North promontorie: &
3 Messina, iust opposite to
Rhezo in
Italy, a town whose hauen & entrances are so strongly sconced and bulwarked, that the people let their gates (in derision of the
Turkes) stand continually open. It is also an Archbishops See.
After this Iland was once known to the
Greekes, there came from all parts of
Greece, colonies to inhabite it, as from
Athens, Sparta, Corinth, Mesene, Megaris, and the rest: who winning vpon the Natiues, planted themselues in the Country. Here in tract of time was managed a great part of the
Peloponnesian warre, the
Athenians siding with the
Leontines; and the
Spartans with the
Syracusians: in which the whole power of
Athens was broken by sea and land; and their two Captaines,
Nicias &
Demosthenes, murdred in prison. Famous also was this country of old,
Iustine. for the Tyrants
Dionysis, the elder and the younger; for
Hieron, and
Hieronymus, in whose time broke out the first
Punique warre, the
Sicilians calling in the
Romans to expell thence the
Carthaginians, which then possessed a great part of the Iland. These Tyrants, especially the last
Dionysii, were so
[Page 447] odious, that there were continual execrations powred on them, onely one old woman prayed for the life of the latter: who being asked the cause, made answer, that she knew his Grandfather to haue bin bad; and after by prayers they had obtained his death, his sonne succeeded farre worse then the father: and after their curses had also prevailed on him, came the present Tyrant, worse then either; for whose life she was resolued to pray, l
[...]st after his decease, the Diuell himselfe should come amongst them. After the Tyrants had bin rooted out, and this Iland was conquered by
Marcellus; it alwayes followed the fortune of
Naples; and together with it (when
Manfroy the bastard had forcibly made himself King of these countries) was offered to
Richard Earle of
Cornewall,
Camden. brother to our
Henry the 3
d, a man of that riches, that he was able to spend for ten yeares, an hundred markes a-day, which according to those times, was no small summe. The conditions by the Pope proposed, were so impossible for the Earle to performe, that his Agent told the Pope, he might as well say to his Master, I giue the Moone, climbe vp, catch it, and take it. The Earle thus refusing it, it was offered to the King his brother, for his second son
Edmund, who was invested by the gift of a ring, and in his name the Pope coined money, with the inscription of
Aimundus Rex Siciliae. But the King being ouer-burdened by his Barons warres, the Pope hauing sucked no small store of treasure from him; it was in the yeare 1261, giuen vnto
Charles Earle of
Provence and
Aniou, brother to
Lewis 10
th. Vnder him those Countries jointly continued subject, till the yeare 1281, in which time his competitor
Peter of
Arragon, promising him to fight a single combat before our king
Edward the first, at
Burdeaux, fail'd of his word, and in the mean time so contriued it,
Hist. of Fr. that at the sound of a bell tolling to prayers, all the
Frenchmen in
Sicily were cruelly massacred; which exploit masketh now vnder the name of
Vespe
[...]i Siculi: Since which time this Iland hath belonged to the house of
Arragon.
The revenues of this kingdome are as some say but 800000 only;
Bar
[...]. but as others say, a million of Duckats. The Armes are
Arragon, two
[...]lanches argent, charged with as many Eagles
[Page 448]
Sable, becked
Gules. For Nobility this Iland compareth with
Naples, as containing in it
-
Archbishops 3
-
Princes 7
-
Marquesses 13
-
Vicount 1
-
B
[...]shops 9
-
Du
[...]es 4
-
Earles 14
-
Barons 48
2 MALTA.
Sands.ABout 60 miles distant from
Sicil
[...]a is the Iland MALTA, in compasse 60 miles; seated vpon a rock, ouer which the Earth spreadeth in height not aboue three foot; so that it must needes be barren; which defect is supplied by the
Sicilian aboundance: yet haue they no small store of Pomgranats, cytrons, orenges, melons, and other excellent fruits. Here is also great aboundance of cotton-wool (
Gossypium the Latinists call it) which they sow as we doe corne. The stalke is no bigger then that of wheat, but stronger and tougher, the head round bearded, and hard as a stone, which when it is ripe, breaketh, & is deliuered of a white soft bumbast, mixed with seedes; which they separate with an instrument, selling the wooll, and reseruing their seed for the next haruest. This Iland is in the Scriptures called
Molita, and is said to be the place where S.
Paul shooke the Viper off his hand. Famous also is it for the Councel held here against
Pelagius, by Pope
Innocent the first, at which S.
Austine was present, and 214 Bishops. The men are of the
Africane complexion and language, following the
Romish Church; the women faire, but hating company, and going couered. The whole nūber of inhabitants are 20000; possessing 60 Villages, and 4 Citties. Namely
1 Valetta, built after the defeat of the
Turkes, Anno 1565, and called after the name of
Valetta the great Master, who so c
[...]uragiously withstood their fury. 2 The T
[...]wn and Castle of S.
Hermes, which the
Turkes tooke, though they did not lon
[...] enioy it.
3 Malta or
Melita, so called of the abundance of hony nigh vnto it.
4 La Issula: as also the Forts of S
M
[...]chael, and S.
Angelo.
This Iland was by the
Spaniards taken from the
Moores,
[Page 449] and by
Charles the fift giuen to the Knights of the
Rhoaes, newly expelled thence by
Solyman the Magn
[...]ficent, A
o 1
[...]22. These knights are in number 1000; of whom 500 are alwayes
[...] resident in the Iland; the other 500 are dispersed through Christendome, at their seuerall Seminaries in
France, Spaine, Italy, and
Germany: and at any summons are to make their person
[...]ll appearance. These Seminaries (
Alberges they call them) are in number seuen, viz: one of
France in generall, one of
Av
[...]rne, one of
Provence, one of
Castile, one of
Arragon ▪ one of
Italy; and one o
[...]
Germanie; ouer euery one of which they haue a
Grand Prior, who in the country where he liueth, is of great reputation: An eigth Seminary they had in
England, till the suppression of it by
Henry the 8
th: yet haue they some one or other, to whom they giue the title of
Grand Prior of
England. Concerning the originall and riches of these Knights, we shall speak when we come into
Palestine; now a word or two only of their places, and the election of their great Master. None are admitted into the order, but such as can bring a testimony of their Gentry for six descents; and when the ceremonies of their admission (which are many) are performed▪ they sweare to defend the Church of
Rome, to obey their superiours, to liue vpon the revenues of their order only, and withall to liue chastly. Of these there be 16 of great authority (Counsellers of state we may call them) called, the
Great Crosses, out of whom the officers of the order, as the Marshall, the Admirall, the Chancellor, &c: are chosen; and who, together with their Master, punish such as are cōvict of any crime, first by degrading him, 2
ly by strangling him, and 3
ly by throwing him into the sea. Now when the Great Master is dead, they suffer no vessell to goe out of this Iland, till another be elected, lest the Pope should intrude on their Election, which is performed in this manner. The seuerall Seminaries nominate two knights, and two are also nominated for the
English: these 16 from amongst themselues choose 8: these 8 choose a Knight, a Priest, and a Frier servant; and they three, out of the 16
Great Crosses, elect the great Master. The great Master being thus chosen, is stiled though but a Frier,
The most illustrious, and most reuerend Prince, the Lord Frier N N:
[Page 450] Great Master of the Hospitall of S. Iohn of Hierusalem, Prince of Malta, Gaules, and Goza: these two last being Ilands lying nigh vnto
Malta, the former in compasse 30 miles. Farre different, I assure you,
Camden. is this title from that of the first Masters of this order, who called themselues only,
Seruants to the poore seruitours of the Hospitall of Hierusalem: or that of the Master of the
Templers, who was only entituled,
The humble Minister of
[...]he poore Knights of the Temple.
3 CORSICA.
CORSICA is situate just against
[...] in the
Ligurian Sea,
Maginus. it comprehendeth in length 120 miles; 70 in bredth, and 325 in circuit. It is vnder the fift Clime, the longest day being almost 15 houres. This Iland was first named
Cyrnus, 2
l•
Teracina, now
Corsica, from a woman so named, who following her Cow hither, first discouered it.
It is diuided in
Cismontanam, and
Vitramontanam. The chiefe riuers of both being
G
[...]lo and
Travignano.
This Country yeeldeth excellent dogges for game, good Horses, fierce Mastifes, and a beast called
Musoli, not found in
Europe, excepting this Iland, and
Sardinia. They are horned like Rammes, and skinned like Stags; which skin is of such an incredible hardnes, that the beast being cast headlong against a rock, receiues no hurt, but nimbly flies from his enemie to his denne.
The soyle is by reason of the mountains (which euery-where are too thick and barren in it) lesse fruitfull,
Mercator. producing corne in lesse plenty; but the best wines, and such as the old
Romans well rellished, in good measure. It produceth also oyle, sigges, raisin, and honey; the first three in a mediocrity of goodnes, the last somwhat bitter, and by many deemed vnwholesome. It aboundeth also with allom, box-trees, iron-mines; and the tree called
Taxus, whose poisonous berries, though in tast pleasing; are much fed on by the bees, & therfore thought to be the cause of the bitternes of the hony. In some few places also where the riuers haue their currents, especially towards
Liguria, it recompenseth by its fertiliy in bearing all manner of graine, the ba
[...] rennesse of the mountaines.
Pliny reckoned in it 34 Cities, or castles rather, the chiefe
[Page 451] whereof at this day are
1 Bastia, seated on the Northeast part of the Country vpon a commodious hauen, where the
Genoensian Gouernour hath his residence, and a strong garrison.
2 Nebbium, called by
Ptolomy, Chersunum. 3 Mariana, now
Morian; 4 Alleria, now
Gallera, both
Roman Colonies; the last being situate on the Westerne shore of the Iland, iust against
Bastia: &
5 Pila. The principall hauens hereof are S.
Florence in the Northerne part, in the midst between
Morian and
Nebbio; and S.
Boniface (called by
Ptolomy, Portus Syracusanus) iust opposite to it in the South corner: both of good safety, and capable of the greatest vessels.
This Iland, as also its neighbours of
Sicilia, and
Sardinia, haue bin the tennis-balls of fortune, this being first subiect to the
Tyrians; Secondly to the
Carthaginians; Thirdly to the
Romans; Fourthly to the
Saracens. From these the
Genowaies conquered it, from them it was taken by the
Pisans: but recouered again by the
Genowaies, who still enioy it.
The people are churlish, stubborne, poore, vnlearned, & vse a corrupt
Italian. They are said to be the progeny of the 52 daughters of king
Thespias, who being gotten with childe by
Hercules in one night; were by their father put to the mercy of the Sea; which wrought them to this Iland; which they and their posterity peopled, till the comming of the
Tyrians.
Here are in this Ile
SARDINIA.
SARDINIA is South from
Corsica,
Ortelius. from which it is but 7 miles distant. It is in length 180 miles, 90 in bredth, 560 in circuit: it is situate vnder the 4 Climate, the longest day being 14 houres.
It is fertile in respect of
Corsica, barren if compared to
Sicily; abundant in Corne, deficient in Oyle; well stored with all sorts of cattaile,
Hist. of Sp. as plainly appeareth by that plenty of cheese and hides, which are hence sent into
Italy, and other places. The horses hereof are hot, headstrong, and hard to be broken, but they
[Page 452] will last long: the bullocks here do naturally amble, so that on them the country peazants vse to ride as familiarly, as they doe in
Spaine on mules and asses. Here also is the beast
Musoli, which we lately described; of whose skinne carried to
Corduba, and there dressed, is ma
[...]e our true
Cordovan leather. Finally, here is an hearbe, which if one eat, he shall die with laughter; whence came the prouerb,
Risus Sardonicus. The truth of this report, I will not oppugne, though it be by others more probably coniectured, that the hearbe being of a poysonous nature, causeth men to dye with such a convulsion or contraction of their sinewes, that they seeme to grinne or laugh.
The people are small of stature, laborious, giuen to hunting, prone vnto rebellions,
Ortelius. wherefore the
Spaniard permitteth neither Smith nor Cutler to liue there: yet indifferent peaceable among themselues, and in some measure curteous to strangers. In matters of Religion they are little curious, going to Masse on Sundayes, and Saints dayes; which once done, they fall to dancing in the midst of the Church, singing in the mean time, songs too immodest for an Ale-house. Nay it is thought that their Cleargy it selfe is the most
[...]ude, ignorant, & illiterate of any people in Christendome. The language they speak, is a corrupt
Catalonian: their diet on meats common and grosse
[...] their apparell in the townes (especially that of the women) gorgeous: that in the villages, base.
It is diuided into two parts, viz:
Cape Lugudori towards
Corsica, and
Cape Cegliari towards
[...]fricke. Of these, when this Iland was ioyntly vn
[...]er the
[...]isans and
Genowaies; the first, being the least, and withall so mountainous and barren, belonged to
Genoa: the last being the larger, & besides, leuell & fruitfull, appertained to
Pisa: the inequality of which diuision, caused often discontents and warres between them. The principall cities are
Calvaris, built by the
Pisans, and situate iust opposite to
Africke; inioying a goodly hauen, and much frequented by Merchants, adorned with a beautifull Temple, stately turrets, the seat of the Vice-Roy; & an Ar
[...]hiepiscopal Sec.
2 B
[...]ssa on the West side, an Archbishops residence also.
3 S.
P
[...]eparata on
Corsica side, and
4 Aqu
[...]lastro on the East side. Here are in diuer
[...]
[Page 453] places of this Iland, the remainders of sundry towres & forts, which the people call
Norackes, from
Nora, one of the sonnes of
Gerion, who (as they thinke) came into this Country, & built the first man
[...]on in it.
This Iland was first called
Ico, then
Ichnusa, next
Sandaliotes, from the resemblance
[...]t had to the soale of a mans foot: and lastly
Sardinia from
Sardus, son (as they say) to
Hercules. It was first vnder the
Iol
[...]tenses: Secondly, from them taken by the
Carthaginians: Thirdly, by the
Romans: Fourthly, by the
Saracens, Anno 807. From these last it was recouered by the
Genoys &
Pisans: & because they could not agree about their bounds,
Boniface the eight putting his finger in another mans pye, gaue it in see to
Iames King of
Arragon, and his successors; who driuing thence the
Genowaies, made themselues absolute Lords of it, Anno 1324. The
Spanish Viceroy hath (as we now said) his residence in
Caliari, who must of necessity be a
Spaniard, vnder whom are two Deputy-gouernours
Spaniards also, one for
Cape Caliari, the other for
Cape Lugudori; the other inferiour officers may be of the Natiues. As for the City
Caliaris it selfe, it is exempt from the legall iurisdiction euen of the Vice-Ro
[...]; & is gouerned by a Councell of its own Citizens.
The Armes of this Iland are
Or, a crosse
Gules, between foure Saracens heads Sable curled
Argent.
Bara.
Here are in this Iland
THE BALEARES.
THese Ilands were formerly called
Insulae Gymnasiae, from
[...],
nudus, because they vse to goe naked; & BALEARES from
[...],
[...]acio, because they were such excellent slin
[...] exercise in a manner innatiue to them, the fithers giuing
[...] after a convenient age no victuals, but what they could h
[...]t down from some high beame with a sling. They
[...]e diuided into
Ma
[...]or
[...]a and
Minorca, or the greater and the l
[...]ss
[...].
Manorca is about 60 miles distant from
Spaine, and is 300
[Page 454] miles in circuit. The chief Cities are
1 Maiorca an Vniuersity.
2 Palma, where
Raymundus Lullius was borne, as much esteemed with them, as
Aristotle amongst vs.
Minorca is distant fram
Ma
[...]orca 9 miles, & is 150 miles in circuit: the people were heretofore valiant, now esseminate, the soile barren in some places, but generally fruitful. The chief Townes are
1 Minorca, and
2 Iaua. Both these Ilands did once wonderfully abound in
Conies, wherwith they were so pestred, that they not only spoyled corne & grasse,
Munster. but vndermined houses, & threw down walls; so that the Ilanders armed themselues, & fought with them; but when such force prevailed not, they sent to the
Romans for aide, and there were taught the vse of
Ferrets.
Quade.Nigh vnto these
[...]al
[...]ares are two small Ilands. The
1 E
[...]isa is distant from the coast of
Spaine 50 miles. and is 100 miles in circuit; the chief City is
Tuica; the chief commodity is salt. Ten miles hence is
2 Olhi
[...]sa, 70 miles round, called by the
Latines, Frumentariae, They were both called
Pithuisae, for their store of Pine trees. The men, and women also, of these two Ilands, and of
Panconia, or
Pantalarea, an Ilet adioyning, are very good Swimmers.
Biddulph in the relation of his trauels, reporteth, how being about these Ilands becalmed, there came a woman swimming from one of them, with a basket of fruit to sell.
These 4 Ilands were added to the
Rom
[...]ns dominion by the valour of
Metellus, the brother of him who conquered
Crete. The people hereof were giuen to Pyracie, and seeing the
Roman Navie coasting there-about, supposing them to haue bin only Merchants, assailed them: and at first gaue the repulse; but the
Romans getting between them and the shore, soon forced them to an vnwilling submission. They were all wonne from the
Romans by the
Sarac
[...]ns;
Hist. of Sp. and from them regained by
Raimund Arnauld, Earle of
Catelogne, and the
Genoys, Anno 1102: and being by the
Genoys red
[...]liuered to the
Moores, were recouered by
Iames the first of
Arragon 1028. He gaue them to his second son, whose posterity continued kings of those Ilands, till the yeare 1343: in which
Pedro the fourth of
Arragon, did dispossesse king
Iames, and vnited them to his Crowne.
THE MEDITERRANEAN ILES. THE LESSER ILANDS.
THE LESSER ILANDS dispersed about in this sea, are the
Vulcanian or
Aeolian Ilands, the people of which being wel skilled in diuining from which coast the wind would blow, gaue the Poets occasion, to make
Aeolus, God of the wind. They lye all on the coast of
Sicily, & are in number 11: the chief are
1 Lipara 10 miles round, from whence the rest are now called, the
Lipa
[...]ean Iles.
2 Vulcania (of old
Hiera) where
Vulcan was worshipped.
Florus. Neere vnto these Ilands was fought the first nauall battail between the
Romans & the
Carthaginians, as well for the dominiō of
Sicily, as for the absolute supremacy in matter of command. The
Roman
[...] before this time neuer vsed the Seas, as being totally imployed in the conquest of
Italy: insomuch that when they had built their gallies, they exercised their men in rowing, by placing them with oares in their hands, on two seats neere the water. This notwithstanding, hauing made them grappling-hookes, they so fastned the aduerse fleet vnto them, that the whole fight seeming a land battail fought on the Seas, the victory fell vnto the
Romans. II The Iles of
Naples are 18 in number. The chiefe are
Ischia, 18 miles round, begirt with rocks & mountaines full of Hares & Conies: the chief Town is
Ischia,
Ortelius. whither
Ferdinand of
Naples fled, being thrust out of his kingdome by
Charles the eight. In this Iland neare
Cape S. Angelo, is a fountaine of that heat, that it will in short time boyle any flesh or fish put into it. The second Ile of note is
Capr
[...]ae, where the Emperours of
Rom
[...] vsed to retire for their recreation, & which
Tiberius kept Court in, when he had withdrawne himselfe from
Rome, the better to exercise his abominable lusts. The third Ile of note is
Aenaria. III The
Ligurian Ilands, the chief of which are
Elba or
Ilua, whose Metropolis is
Cosmop
[...] lis, built by
Cosmodi Medices, D. of
Florence; Here is abundance of Iron of that nature, that it will by no meanes melt in the Iland, but must be caried to some other place. The second is
Gallinaria, so called from the abundance of wild Hens. And the third is
Giglio, where the
Genoys ouerthrew the whole power of the
Pisa
[...].
At the Westerne end of this sea, is the straight called of old
[Page 456]
F
[...]etum
[...]ereu
[...]um, b
[...]ause
Hercules here made a passage through the
[...] let the
[...]ce
[...]n into the
Mediterranean. On the North side
[...]
[...]his str
[...]ight was mount
Calpe; on the South mount
[...] on w
[...]i
[...]h
[...]ercu
[...]e
[...] placed his (so memorized) pillars, with the inscript on of
Nil vltra, in that there was the most westerne bou
[...]d of the world. But
Charles the fift after the discovery of
Am
[...]ica, comming that way; caused
Plus vltra to be engrauen either on the old pillars, or else one new erected in their places This straight is now named the straight of
G
[...]raltar,
Hist. of Sp. from
Gibal Tariff, one of the principall leaders of the
Moores into
Spaine. Somewhat without the mouth of this straight is the Iland
Gades or
Cales, peopled by the
Tyrians 56
[...] yeares before the birth of Christ. Here was a Temple consecrated to the honour of that great trauellour
Hercules, in which all sea-faring men when they came hither vsed to pay their vowes and offer sacrifice, as hauing arriued at the vtmost part of the world. It was once called
Tartessa, and is in length 13 miles, & hath of late beene the
Magazin of the
[...]paniards warlike munition. It was taken in one day by the
English vnder the conduct of
Charles Earle of
Nottingham, Robert Earle of
Essex, and Sir
Walter Rawleigh. In this day they burned the
Indian fleet, consisting of 40 ships, whose lading was worth eight millions of Crownes; they ouercame the
Spanish Fleet, composed of 57 men of warre: they tooke the S
t
Andrew & the S
t
Michael two great Galleons with their luggage: they spoyled and carried away more martiall furniture then could bee supplied in many yeares: they surprised the Towne, and in it beside priuate m
[...]n and their goods, they slew and tooke prisoners 4000 foot, and 600 horse,
Canid. Rem. Anno 1596. The fortunacy of this enterprise gaue occasion to one of the wits the
[...] liuing to frame this excellent Anagram on the name of that Earle of
Essex, viz:
Deureux, Verè Dux: w
[...]ich he afterward cast into this distich.
Verè dux Deureux, & verior Hercule: Gades
Nam s
[...]mel
[...]: vicit & ille si
[...]l.
Alcides yeelds to Deuereux: he did see
Thy beauties (Cales) but Deuereux conquered thee.
Thus much of the
Medite
[...]ranean Iles.
THE ILES OF THE OCEAN.
ANd now we are come into the OCEAN, that
ingens & infinitum pelagus, as
Mela calleth it: in comparison of which the Seas before mentioned are but as Ponds or Gullets: a sea in former times knowne more by fame then triall, and rather wondred at on the shoare side, then any more remote place of it. The
Romans ventured not on it with their vessels (vnlesse in the passage from
France to
Brittaine) and much famed is
Alexander for his hazardous voyage on this vnruly Sea, hee having sayled in all but 400 furlongs from the shoare, The name and pedegree take here both from the Poets and Etymologists. The Poets make
Oceanus to be the sonne of
Coelum and
Vesta, or of heauen & earth. They tearmed him the father of all things as
Oc
[...]anum
(que) patrem rerum in
Virgil, because moisture was necessarily required to the constitution of all bodies, and vsually painted him with a bulls head on his shoulders (whence
Euripides calleth him
[...]
Oceanus Tauriceps) from the bellowing and fury of the winds, which from it come to the shoare, and to which it is subiect. As for the children attributed vnto him, they are doubtlesse nothing but the clouds & vapors thence arising. The name of
[...];
Oceanus some deriue from
[...]
celer, because of its swiftnesse; some from
[...]
findo, diuido; because it cleaueth and interlaceth the earth: and others make it
[...]
quasi
[...], à celeriter fluendo, which agreeth in meaning with the first. Particular names it hath divers according to the name of the shoare, by which it passeth as
Cantabricus, Gallicus, Britannicus, &c. The chiefe Iles of it are
1 those of
Zeland, which wee haue already described. 2
ly those in the
Brittish: and 3
ly those in the northern Seas.
THE BRITTISH ILANDS.
The BRITTISH ILANDS are either the
- Greater
-
Brittaine which is divided into
-
England.
-
Wales.
-
Scotland.
-
Ireland
- Lesser are the
-
1 Orchades.
-
2 Hebrides.
-
3 Sorlinges. and
-
4 Sporades.
BRITTAINE.
TO speake much of BRITTAINE, I hold in a manner superfluous, it being our home, and wee therefore no strangers to it. Yet as
Mela saith of
Italy, De Italia magis quia ordo exigit, quam quia monstrari eget, pauca dicentur; no
[...]a sunt omnia: The like I say of
Brittaine; it is so obuious to our sight that we need not the spectacles of letters: yet some things shall be said rather for methods sake, then necessity. To omit therefore the diuerfe
Etimons of BRITTAINE, produced according to the phantasies of seuerall men, and omitting
Bru
[...] whose comming into and denominating this Iland, is rather a fabulous report, then a well grounded historicall truth: I will take the
Etymologie of M.
Camden, as most probable, who fetching it from the
Brittish language; deriueth it from
Brit, signifying painting, and
Tayne, signifying a nation: which agreeth not only with the
Brittish tongue, but with the records of the most sincere & trusty
Historiographers; all with one consent, affirming, that the
Brittaines vsed to paint themselues, to make them shew more terrible to the enimy. For that there was no such
Brutus, is euident, 1 by the newnesse of his birth;
Geofrie of
Monmouth, who liued in the dayes of
Henry the 2
d, being his first father. 2
ly By the silence of the
Roman histories, in which it had beene an vnpardonable negligence, to haue omitted an accident so remarkable, as the killing of a father by his sonne, and the erecting of a new
Troian Empire in
Brittaine. 3
ly By the arguments which
Caesar vseth to proue them to bee deriued from the
Gaules; as speech, lawes, customes, disposition, structure, & the like. 4
ly by the testimony of all the
Roman writers, who affirme the
Brittaines to haue beene distracted into many petty royalties, and not to be vnder the command of any one Prince:
Summa belli administrandi communi consensu permissa est Cassivella
[...]no, saith
Caesar: Dum singuli pugnaban, vincebantur omnes, saith
Tacitus and so the rest: and 5
ly by the ignorance among all old writers of their first originall,
Qui mortales initio coluerint parum comportum est, as the same
Tacitus.
[Page 459]This Queene of Ilands is in compasse 1836 miles; being absolutely the greatest in the whole world, except
Iaua. This most spatious countrey extending 800 miles in length, is vnder the 9
th and 13
th Climates of the Northerne temperate Zone; Insomuch that at the sommer solstice, in the Northerne parts of
Scotland, there is no night at all; but only an obscure twilight.
It is divided into
England, Wales, and
Scotland.
ENGLAND.
ENGLAND is bounded on the East with the
German, on the West with the
Irish,
Camden. on the South with the
Brittish Oceans, on the North with the riuer
Tweed, and a line drawne from it to the
Solwa
[...] westward. In former times the Northerne limit was a wall built crosse the Iland from
Carlile in
Cumberland, to the riuer
Tine. This same wall was built by
Severus the Emperour for a fortresse against the
Picts: at every miles end was a Castle, betweene every Castle many watch-towres; & through the walls of every Towne and Castle, was conveighed a pipe of brasle; which from one Garrison to another conveied the least noise without interruption: so that the newes of an approaching enimy was quickly divulged ouer the borders, & resistance made accordingly. In after times insteed of this wall, the strong Townes of
Berwicke &
Carlile were the chiefe barres by which we kept the back-dore sh
[...]t: & as for other forts, we had scarce any in all the frontire parts of the kingdome. Within the heart of the land there were indeed too many, which being in the hands of subiects, was no small incouragement to their often rebellions, and no little incombrance in quenching them to the Kings: vntill toward the end of the reigne of K.
Stephen, 1100 of them were laid leuell with the ground, and the few which remained were dismantled & made vnseruiceable. This care was taken to disable the Lords & Commons at home: but for keeping the Sea-coasts from forraine enimies, little or no care was taken. The dangerous rockes and steepe cliffes were accounted a strength sufficient. Only the Castle of
Douer, and a few of the like peeces were well fortified & furnished, as well for the safety
[Page 460] of the land, as the command of the sea. Afterwards in the yeare 1539
Henry the eight hauing shaken off the
Romish tyranny, and seeing how the Emperour
Charles was offended for the divorce of his aunt, the Queene
Katharine; how the
French King had married his sonne to the Popes Neece, & his daughter to the King of
Scotland: thought it best to prouide for himselfe and his people. For this cause he built in all places whe
[...]e the shoare was plaine and open, Castles, platformes, and block
[...] ses: which in this time of long peace are much neglected, and in part ruined. His daughter
Eliz
[...]beth of happy memory, prouided yet better for her kingdome. For she not only new so
[...] ed
Portesmouth, and placed in it a strong Garrison; but walled our Iland round, with a most stately, royall, & invincible navie; with which she alwaies commanded the Seas, and vanquished the mightiest Monarch of
Europe; whereas her predecessours in their sea-battailes for the most part, hired their
Men of warre, from the
Hantsmen, and
Genowaies. Yet did neither of these erect any Castles in the inward parts of the realme, herein imitating nature, who fortifieth the head and feet only, not the middle of beasts: or some Captaine of a fort, who plants all his ordinances on the walls, bulwarkes, and out-workes; leauing the rest as by these sufficiently guarded.
The whole Iland was once called
Albion, not from the Giant
Albion, but
ab albis rupibus, the white rocks towards
France. Afterwards it was called
Brittaine, which name continued till the time of
Egbert the first
Saxon Monarch, who called the Southerne part of the Iland,
England: from the
Angles, who with the
Iu
[...] and
Saxons, conquered it. It is in length 320 miles; enioying a soyle equally participating of ground fit for tillage & pasture: yet to pasture more then tillage are our people addicted, as a course of life not requiring so many helpers, which must be all sed and paid; and yet yeelding more certaine profit. Hence in former times husbandry began to be neglected Villages depopulated, and hindes, for want of entertainment, to turne way-beaters: whereof S
t
Thomas Moore in his
Vtopia complaineth saying, that our flocks of sheepe had devoured not only men, but whole houses and Townes.
Oves (saith hee)
quae
[Page 461] tam mites esse, tam
(que) exiguo solent ali; nunc tam edaces & indomitae esse coeperunt, vt homines devorēt ipsos; agros, domos, oppida vastent, ac d
[...]populentur. To prevent this mischiefe there was a statute made in the 4
th yeare of
Henry the seuenth, against the converting of errable land into pasture ground: by which course husbandry was againe reuiued, and the soyle made so abounding in corne, that a deare yeare is seldome heard of. Our Vines are nipped with the cold, and seldome come to maturity, & are more vsed for the pleasantnesse of the shaddowe, then for the hopes of wines. Most of her other plenties, and ornaments, are expressed in this verse.
Anglia, Mons, Pons, Fons, Ecclesia, Faemina, Lana.
England is stor'd with Mountaines, Bridges, Wool,
With Churches, Riuers, Women beautifull.
To omit the
[...]ills, here and there lifting vp their heads aboue the pleasant Valleys: the Bridges are in number 857: the chiefe of which are the bridge of
Rochester ouer
Medway; the bridge of
Bristoll ouer
Auon; and the bridge of
London ouer
Thames. This latter standing vpon 19 Arches, of wonderfull strength and largenesse; supporteth continuall ranges of building, seeming rather a street then a bridge: and is not to be parallel'd with any Bridge of
Europe.
The
Riuers of this Countrey are in number 325. The chiefe is
Thamisis, compounded of the two riuers
Thame and
Isis; whereof the former rising somewhat beyond
Tame in
Buckinghamshiere, and the latter beyond
Cirencester in
Glocestershiere, meet together about
Dorcester in
Oxfordshiere; the issue of which happy coniunction is the
Thamisis or
Thames. Hence it flyeth through
Berks, Buck: Middlesex, Surrey, Kent, &
Essex; and so weddeth himselfe with the
Kentish Medway, in the very iawes of the Ocean. This glorious river seeleth the violence of the Sea more then any riuer in
Europe, ebbing & flowing twice a day more then 60 miles: along whose banks are so many faire Townes and princely pallaces, that a
German Poet thus truely spoke.
Tot campos, sylvas, tot regia tecta, tot hortos
Artifici excultos dextra, tot videmus arcei;
[Page 462]Vt nunc Ausonio Thamisis cum Tibride certet.
We saw so many woods, and princely Bowres,
Sweet Fields, braue Pallaces, and stately Towres,
So many Gardens drest with curious care,
That Thames with royall Tiber may compare.
The second Riuer of note is
Sabrina or
Severne. It hath its beginning in
Plinlimmon hil in
Mount gommeryshire, and his end about 7 miles from
Bristoll: washing in the mean space the wals of
Shrewsbury, Worcester, &
Glocester. 3 Trent, so called for that 30 kinds of fishes are found in it, or that it receaueth 30 lesser riuerets: who hauing his fountaine in
Staffordshire, and gliding through the Counties of
Nottingham, Lincolne, Leicester, and
Yorke; augmenteth the turbulent current of
Humber, the most violent streame of the whole Ile. This
Humber, is not, to say truth, a distinct riuer, hauing a spring head of his owne; but rather is the mouth or
aestuarium of diuers riuers here consluent and meeting together, namely
Dun, Arc, Warf
[...], Youre, Darwent and especially
Ouse and
Trent. And as the
Daenowe hauing receaued into its channell the riuers
Dravus, Savus, Tibiscus, and diuers others, changeth his name into
Ister: so also the
Trent receauing and meeting the waters abouenamed, changeth his name into this of
Humber; Abios the old Geographers call it.
4 Medway a
Kent
[...]sh riuer, famous for harboring the royall navy.
5 Tweed the Northeast bound of
England, on whose Northerne banke is seated the strong and impregnable Towne of
Barwicke▪ 6 Tine, famous for
Newcastle and her inexhaustible Coale-pits. These and the rest of principall note are thus comprehended in one of M
r
Draytons Sonnets.
Our flouds Queen
Thames; for ships and swans is crowned,
And stately
Severne for her shore is praised;
The Cristall
Trent for foords and fish renowned;
And
Avons fame to Albions cliffes is raised;
Carlegion Chester vants her holy
Dee;
Yorke many wonders of her
Owse can tell;
The Peake her
Doue whose bankes so fertile be;
And Kent will say her
Medway doth excell;
Cotswall commends her
Isis to the
Tame;
[Page 463]Our Northerne borders boast of
Tweeds faire s
[...]ood
Our Westerne parts extoll their
Willies fame
And the old
Lea bragges of the Danish blood.
The
Churches before the generall suppression of
Abbies, and spoyling the Church ornaments, were most exquisite. The chief remaining are 1 the Church of S.
Paul, founded by
Ethelbert K. of
Kent, in the place where once was a Temple consecrated to
Diana: the Steeple of this Church was 534 foot high, and was twice fired by lightning. 2 S.
Peters, or the Church of
Westminster, the Chappell whereof is the most accurate building in
Europe. 3 The Cathedrall Church of
Lincolne. 4 For a priuate parish Church, that of
Ratcliffe in
Bristoll. 5 For a privat Chappel that of
Kings College in
Cambridge; 6 For the curious workmanship of the glasse, that of
Christ church in
Canterbury: For the exquisite beauty of the fronts, those of
Wells &
Peterborough 8 For a pleasant lightsome Church, the Abbey Church at
Bath. 9 For an ancient and reuerent fabricke, the Minster of
Yorke: & 10 to comprehend the rest in one, our
Lady Church in
Salisbury of which, this is true,
Mira canam, soles quot continet annus, in vna
Tam numerosa,
Camden.
ferunt, aede fenestra micat.
Marmoreas
(que) tenet fusas tot ab a
[...]te columna,
Comprensas horas quot vagus annus habet:
Tot gaudet portis, quot mensibus annus abundat:
Res mira, at v
[...]râ res celebrata fide.
How many dayes in one whole yeare there be,
So many windowes in one Church we see;
So many marble pillers there appeare,
As there are houres throughout the flitting yeare;
So many Gates as moones one yeare doth view:
Strange tale to tell, yet not so strange as true.
Our
Women questionlesse are the most choice workes of nature, adorned with all beautious perfection, without the addition of adulterat sophistications.
Morison. In an absolute woman, say the
Italians, are required the parts of a
Dutch woman, from the girdle downeward; the parts of a
French woman, from the girdle to the shoulders; ouer which must be placed an
English face. As
[Page 464] their beauty, so also their prerogatiues are the greatest of any nation; neither so servilely submisse as the
French, nor so iealously guarded as the
Italian; but keeping so true a decorum: that
England, as it is tearmed the purgatory of Servants, & the hell of Horses; so it is acknowledged the
Paradise of
Women. And it is a common by-word among the
Italians, that if there were a bridge built ouer the
narrow seas, all the women of
Europe would runne into
England. For here they haue the vpper hand in the streets; the vpper place at the table; the thirds of their husbands estates; and their equall shares in all lands, yea euen such as are holden in knights service; priuiledges wherewith other women are not acquainted.
The Wooll of
England is of exceeding finenesse, especially that of
Cotswold in
Glocestershire; that of
Lemster in
Herefordshiere; and of the
Ile of Wight: Of this wooll are made excellent broad cloaths, dispersed all ouer the world, especially
high Germany, Muscovie, Turkie, and
Persia; to the great benefit of the Realme: as well in returne of so much mony which is made of them; as in setting to worke so many poore people, who from it receaue sustenance. Before the time of King
Edward the third,
Engl
[...]shmen either had not the art, or neglected the vse of making cloaths: in which times our wooll was transported vnwrought. And as his successours haue laid impositions on euery cloath sold out of the realme; so his predecessours had, as their occasions required, some certaine customes granted on euery sack of wooll. In the beginning of this
Edwards warres with
France, the citties and townes of
Flanders, being then euen to admiration rich, combined with him and ayded him in his wars there. And he for his part by the composition then made was to giue them 14000 pounds ready mony; to aide them by Sea and land if need required; & to make
Bruges, then a great mart towne of Christendome, the
St
[...]ple for his woolls. Here the staple continued 15 yeares, at which time the
Flemmings hauing broke off from the K
[...]ng
[...] and he hauing by experience seen what the benefit of these Staples were; remoued them from
Bruges into
England. And for the ease as well of his subiects in bringing their wools vnto the ports, as of such forraine marchants as
[Page 465] came to buy, he placed his
Staples at
Excester, Bristoll, Winchester, Westminster, Chichester, Canterbury, Norwich, Lincoln, York and
Newcastle, for
England: at
Ca
[...]rmardin for
Wales: and at
Dublin, Waterford, Corke, and
Tredah, for
Ireland. Hee further enacted that no
English, Irish, or
Wel
[...]hmen should transport this stapled commodity; no not by licences (if any such should bee granted) on paine of confiscation, and imprisonment during the Kings pleasure. Lastly he allured ouer hither diuerse
Flemmings which taught our men the making of cloathes (who are now growne the best cloathworkers in the world:) and to encourage men in this art, it was by a statute made the 27
th of
Edward the 3
d, enacted to be felonie, to carry any wools vnwrought. When
England had for some short time inioyed the benefit of these
Staples, the King remoued them to
Calice, which hee had conquered and desired to make wealthie. From hence they were at severall times and occasions translated, now to one, now to another towne in
Belgia: and still happy was that towne in what Country soeuer, where the
English kept a house for this traffick▪ the confluence of al people thither to buy, infinitly enriching it.
Antwerp in
Brabant long enioyed the
English Merchants, till vpon some discontents betweene K.
Henry the 7
th, and
Maximilian Archduke,
Martyn. and Lord of
Belgia; they remoued: but at their returne againe were receaved by the
Antwerpians, with solemne processions, princely triumphs, sumptuous feastings, rare banquetings, and expressions of much loue, but more ioy. And the giuing of some
Cotswold sheepe by K.
Edward the 4
th to
Henry of
Castile, and
Iohn of
Arragon, Anno 1465: is counted one of the greatest preiudices that euer hapned to this kingdome. The
English house is now at
Stoade, being by reason of the warres in these parts, remooued from
Antwerpe.
The wooll transported bringeth into the kingdome no lesse then 1500000
l, and the Lead halfe that summe; so that
Lewis Guicciardine reporteth, that before the warres of the
Low Coū tries, the
Flemmings and the
English bartered wares yearely, for 12 millions of Crownes.
The Author of the former verse might haue added our Parks Mines, and Beere. Of the former there are more in
England
[Page 466] then in all
E
[...]rope besides; but
sp
[...]ciatim wee haue Chases 30▪ Forrests 55; and 745 Parkes, replenished with aboundance of game.
The
Mines are either of Coale, or T
[...]nne, Lead, and such mettle: the former chiefly inrich
Newcastle in
Northumberland; the latter especially
Cornwall, where they digg T
[...]nne not much infe
[...]iour to siluer for finenesse.
Wines, as is said, we haue none, but
Beere abundantly, which without controuersie is a most wholsome and nourishing beuerage: which being transported into
France, Belgia, and
Germany, by the working of the Sea, is so purged; that it is amongst them in high estimation, celebrated by the name of
La bonne Beere d' Anglet
[...]rre. And as for the old drink of
England, Ale, which commeth from the
Danish word
Oela; it is questionlesse in it selfe (and without that commixture which some are accused to vse with it) a very wholsome drinke: howeuer it pleased a Poet in the time of
Henry the third, thus to descant on it.
Nescio
[...]uod monstrum Stygiae conforme paludi,
Ceruisiam pleri
(que) vocant: nil spissius illa
Cum bibitur, nil clarius est dum mingitur; vnde
Constat, qu
[...]d mulias faeces in ventre relinquit.
Of this strange drink so like the Stygian lake,
Men call it Ale, I knowe not what to make:
Folke drinke it thicke, and vent it passing thinne:
Much dregges therefore must needs remaine within.
Neither will I quite omit our Bells, of which we haue so many rings, and so tunable, which being well guided make excellent melody; that I haue heard Forrainers call our Country the
Ranging Iland.
It was a tradition of old writers that
England bred no
Wolues neither would they liue here; which report is not consentaneous to truth: here being once store of them, till
Edgar K. of
England impo
[...]ed on
Idwallo Prince of
Wales, the yearely tribute of 300 Wolues: by which meanes they were quite rooted out.
The
Ayre of this Country is very temperate, neither so hot as
France and
Spaine in the Summer, because of its northernly situation; nor so cold in the Winter, because the ayre of this
[Page 467] kingdome being grosse, cannot so soone penetrat, as the thinne ayre of
France and
Spaine. And also it is here more hotte then there, because the windes participating of the Seas ouer which they passe vnto vs, doe carry with them a temperat warmth.
But if warmth were all the benefit we receiued from the seas, it might indeed be said, that we were come from Gods blessing, into the warme Sunne: but it is not so. For there are no seas in
Europe tha
[...] yeeld more plenty of fish then ours. Our oysters were famous in the times of the old
Romans; & our herrings are now very beneficial vnto the
Netherlanders: to whom the
Engl
[...]shmen reseruing to themselues a kind of royalty; (for the
Dutch by custome demand liberty to fish of
Scarbourgh castle in
Yorkeshire) haue yeelded vp the commodities. By which those States are exc
[...]edingly inriched, & our Nation much impouerished, & condemned for lazinesse & sloth: Besides, the losse of imployment for many men, who vsing this trade, might be as it were, a Seminary of good & able marriners, as well for the warres, as for further navigations; cannot but be very preiudiciall to the strength & flourishing of our Commonwealth and Empire.
The
Nobility of this Country is not of so much vnlimited power, as they are (to the preiudice of the Commonwealth) in other Countries: the names of
Earles, Lords, and
Marquesses, being meerely titular; whereas in other places they haue some absolute, some mixt gouernment; so that vpon any litle distast, they will stand on their own guard, & slight the power of their Soueraigne. The
Commonalty enioy a multitude of prerogatiues aboue all other Nations, being most free from taxes, & burdenous impositions. They haue twice in a yeare (a laudable custome, no where else to be seen) iustice administred euen at their own doores; by the
Itinerary Iudges of the kingdome: an order
[...]irst instituted by
Henry the second; who was also the first instituter of our high Court of Parliament, which being an
Amovin, he learned in
France. They liue together with Gentlemen in Villages and Townes, which maketh them sauour of ciu
[...]lity and good manners, & liue in farre gre
[...]ter reputation then the Yeomen of
Italy, Spaine, France, or
Germany, being able to
[Page 468] entertaine a stranger honestly, diet him plentifully, and lodge him neatly.
The Cleargy was once of infinite riches, as appeareth by that Bill preferred to K.
Henry the fift of the temporall revenue, of the Church: which were able to maintaine 15 Earles, 1500 Knights, 6000 men of Armes; more then 1000 Almes-houses, and the King also might clearely put vp 20000 pounds. As they now are not so rich, so are they farre more learned, and of more sincere & goodly carriage, where
[...]n they giue place to no Cleargy in the world; and for learning I dare say, cannot be any where parallell'd: neither are they so destitute of the externall gifts of fortune, but that they are the richest of the Mi
[...]isters o
[...] the
Reformed Churches. For besides 5439 Parochiall Benefices, being no impropriations; & besides the Vicarages, euery of which exceed the
competencie beyond seas: here are in
England 26 Deanries,
Camden. 60 Archdeaconries, & 544 dignities & Prebends; all of which are places of a faire revenue. And as for the main
[...] nance of Priests, Monkes, and Friers before the reformation
[...] there were reckoned 90 Colledges, besides tho
[...]e in the Vniuersities; 110 hospitals, 2374 Chanteries and free Chappels: and 645 Abbeyes and Monasteries: more then halfe of which, had aboue the yearly income of 200 pounds in old rents. So studious were our Ancestours both in those times of blindnes, and those of a clearer sight, to encourage men to learning, and then to reward it.
The diet of
England is for the most part flesh. In
London only there are no fewer then 67500 beefes, and 675000 sheepe slain and vttered in a yeare, besides calues, lambes, hogs-flesh, and poulterers ware. To proue this, suppose there be in
London 60 butchers, free of the city; whereof euery one, one with another, killeth an oxe aday; for so they are, and so at least they do. Then reckon (as the
London butchers affirme) that the forreiners of the suburbes & villages, sell
[...]oure for their one. Lastly, count for euery oxe 10 sheep (for this is also certainly known) to be killed & sold, and you haue both the numbers aboue-mentioned. The Earle of
Gondamor, late the
Spanish Le
[...]ger here, hauing in some seuerall market dayes seem the seueral shambles
[Page 469] of this great city; said to them who had made the discouery with him, that there was more flesh eaten in a moneth in that town, then in all
Spaine in a yeare. Now had I his skill, who by the length of
Hercules foot, found out the proportion of his whole body: I might by this prouision of flesh: consumed in the head,
[...]uesse at the quantity of that which is spent in the body of the Realme. But this I leaue to proportionists.
The Souldiery of
England is either for the land or for the
[...]. Our victories by land are most apparant, ouer the
Irish,
[...] Turkes, and especially
French; whose kingdome hath bin
[...]ore shaken by the
English many times, especially twice, by King
Edward the third,
Hist. of Fr. and
Henry the fift: this latter making so absolute a Conquest, that
Charles the seuenth (like a poore
Roy
[...]
[...]v
[...]lot) confined himselfe to
Bourges; where hauing casheerd his retinue, he was found in a little chamber at supper, with a
[...]apkin laid before him, a rump of mutton, and two chickens. And so redoubted, euen after our expulsion from
France, (our
[...] dissentions rather causing that expulsion, then the
French v
[...]lour) was the
English name in that Country: that in the
[...] between King
Charles the 8
th, & the Duke of
Brittaine, the Duke to strike a terrour in his enemies, apparailed 1500 of
[...] own subiects, in the Armes and Crosse of
England. But as
[...], when he had on the Lyons skinne, was for all that but an Asse, & no Lyon: So these
Britons by the weake resistance they made against their enemies, shewed that they were indeed
Bri
[...]on
[...], and no
Englishmen. Spaine also tasted the valour of our
[...]and-souldiers, when
Iohn of Gaunt pursuing his title to
Spaine;
[...] seat home with 8 waggons, laden with gold, and an annual p
[...]nsion of 10000 markes: as also when the
Blacke Prince re
[...]lished King
Pe
[...]er in his throne
[...]. And then also did they acknowledge, though they felt not the puissance of the
English, when
Fernando the
Catholique surprised the kingdome of
Navarre. For there were then in
Fontarabia in
Biscay, 6000
English
[...]oo
[...], who lay there to ioyne with this
Ferdinando, in an expedition against
France: Concerning which,
Gu
[...]isia
[...]dine giueth this
Item, that
the Kingdome of Navarre was yeelded rather for the feare and reputation of the English forces that were at hand; then
[Page 470] by any puissance of the King of Arragon. Since those times the
Spaniards much esteemed vs, as appeareth by this speech of theirs to our Souldiers at the siege of
Amiens. You are tall souldiers, and therefore when you come downe to the trenches, wee d
[...]uble our guards, and lo
[...]ke for blowes: but as for those base & cowardly French,
View of Fr.
when they come, we make account we haue nothing to doe, but play, or sleepe on our Ramparts. The like the
Netherlanders can testifie, only this is the grie
[...]e of it: The
English are like
Pirrhus king of
Epirns, fortunate to conquer kingdomes, but vnfortunate to keep them.
Our sea-forces may most euidently be perceiued in the battaile of
Scluse, wherein King
Edward the third with 200 ships, ouercame the
French fleet consisting of 400 sayle; of which he sunke 200, and slew 30000 Souldiers: Secondly, at the battle in 88, where a few of the Q. shippes vanquished the
Invincible Armado of the King of
Spaine, consisting of 134 great Galleons & ships of extraordinary big
[...]es. S
r
Francis Drake with 4 ships, took from the
Spaniards, one million, and 189200 Duckats in one voyage, Anno 1587; and again with 25 shippes, he awed the
Ocean, sacked S.
Iago, S. Dominico, &
Cartagena, carrying away with him, besides treasure, 240 pieces of ordinance. I omit the circumnavigation of the whole world thrice by this
Drake, and
Cauendish; the voyage to
Cales: as also how one of the Q. ships, named the
Reuenge, in which S
r
Rich. Gr
[...]nvill was Captaine, with 180 souldiers (whereof 90 were sick on the ballast) maintain'd a Sea-fight for 24 houres, against aboue 50 of the
Spanish Galleons; and though at last after her powder was spent to the last battail, she yeelded on honourable tearmes, yet was she neuer brough
[...] into
Spaine; but had killed more then 1000 Souldiours; and sunke 4 of their greatest vessels. I omit also the discouery of the Northerne passages by
Hugh Willoughby, Dauis, &
Frobisher; concluding with that of
Keckerman, Hoc certum est, omnibus hodie gentibus naviga
[...]di industria & peritia superiores esse Anglos, & post Anglos, Holland
[...]s: though now I know not by what neglect & discōtinuance of these honourable employments, the
Hollanders begin to bereaue vs of our ancient glories, and account themselues Lords of the Seas.
[Page 471]The
English are commonly of a comely feature, gracious countenance, for the most part gray-eyed, pleasant, beautifull, bountifull,
Pol. Virg. courteous, and much resembling the
Italians in habit, and pronunciation. In matters of warre (as we haue already proued) they are both able to endure, and resolute to vndertake the hardest enterprises: in peace quiet, & not quarrelsome; in aduice or counsell, sound & speedy. Finally, they are actiue, hearty, & chearfull. And yet I know a Gentleman (whose name for his own credit sake I forbeare) who vpon the strength of two yeares trauell in
France, grew so vnenglished, & so affected or besotted rather on the
French Nation; that he hath not spared diuers times at an open table to say, that the
English in respect of the
French, were a heauy, dull, and flegmaticke people; of no dispatch, no mettle, no conceit, no audacity, & I know not what not. A vanity, in a man that is reputed so generally learned and accomplished, meriting rather my pitty, then my anger. Perhaps in vilifying his own Nation, he had consulted with
Iulius Scaliger, who in the 16 Chapter of his third book
de re poë
[...], giveth of the two most noble Nations,
English &
Scottish, thi
[...] base and vnmanly character.
Gothi belluae, Scoti non minus: Angli, perfidi, inflati, feri, contemptores, stolidi, amentes, inertes, inhospi
[...]ales, immanes. His bolt, you see, is soon shot, and so you may happily guesse what the Archer was, a man indeed of an able learning; but of his own worth so conceited, that if his too much learning made him not mad; yet it made him by much too perempto
[...]y and arrogant. To reuenge a Nationall disgrace on a personal, is an ignoble victory; besides,
Socrates resolution in the like kind in my opinion, was very iudicious,
[...]; if an Asse kicke vs, we must not put him in the court. To confute his censure in euery point, would be to him too great an honour, & to me too great a labour; it being a taske which of it selfe would require a volume. The best is, many shoulders make the burden light; and other Nations are as deeply ingaged in this quarrell against that proud man, as ours: for so maliciously hath he there taxed all other people, that that Chapter might more properly haue bin placed among his
Hypercritickes.
[Page 472]How the
English, Netherlanders, and
Germans, which of all Nations are thought most giuen to their bellies; doe agree and differ in this property, the same
Scal
[...]ger hath shewed vs in this Epigram:
Tres sunt convivae, Germanus, Flander, & Anglus:
Dic quis edat melius, quis meliusve bibat.
Non comedis Germane, bibis: tu non bibis Angle,
Sed comedis: comedis Flandre,
[...]ibis
(que) bene.
Dutch, Flemming, English, are your only guests,
Which of these three doth drink or eat the best?
Th'English loue most to eate, the Dutch to swill,
Only the Flemming eates and drinkes his fill.
Thus was it not long since with our Nation; but now I feare that the
English haue, though not changed with the
Flemmings, yet borrowed a little more then needes of their quality.
That the
English language is a decompound of
Dutch, French, and
Latine, I hold rather to adde, then to detract from its praises: since out of euery language she hath c
[...]lled the best & most significant words, & participateth equally of their perfections, their imperfections reiected; as being neither so boistious as the
Germane, nor effeminate as the
French; yet as significant as the
Latine, and farre more happy in the coniunction or vnion of many words together.
The Christian Religion was first planted here, say some, by S.
Peter and
Paul; others suppose by
Ioseph of
Arimathea, whose body they absolutely affirme to be buried in
Glassenbury in
Somers
[...]tshire. Howsoeuer, certain it is, that
Lucius King of
Brittaine, who was the first christned king of
Europe, sent Anno 180 or thereabout, to
Eleutherius Bishop of
Rome, for some Ministers, if not to plant yet to confirme the Gospell. Yet it is not a fabulous vanity, to say that
Austin first preached the Gospell here; for this is not to be vnderstood absolutely, that he first preached it; but that he first preached it to the
Saxons, who hauing driuen the
Brittaines into
Wales, followed their
Paga
[...]ish superstition.
Camd. Rem. It happened then that
Gregory the Great, seeing some
English boyes to be sold in the market at
Rome, asked what they were: and answer was made, that they were called
[Page 473]
Aueli; well may they so be called, said he, for they seeme
Angeli: againe he asked of what Prouince they were, and it being answered, of
Deira; Ergo, said he,
de ira Dei sunt liberandi: & lastly vnderstanding that their King was named
Alle; how fitly quoth he, may he sing
Alleluiah vnto the most High: & on this occasion,
Gregory sent
Austin to convert the
English Saxons, Anno 600.
After the Popes traditions had long annihilated the worth of the Scriptures, it pleased God to stirre vp
Luther and the rest, to endeauour a reformation; which in other Countries receiued tumultuously, was here entertained with mature deliberation; the
English bearing respect neither to
Luther, Zwinglius, not
Calvin, as to the square of their faith; but abolishing such things as were dissonant to Gods word, retained such ceremonies, as without offence the liberty of the Church might establish. Wherein certainly they dealt more advisedly then their neighbours, who in meere detestation of the
Romish Church, abrogated such things altogether, which their abuse had defiled, though neuer so decent; & allowed in the Primitiue Church. And no doubt, had the reformed part continued an allowed correspondency in some circumstances, with the
Romish Church, a
[...] the Church of
England doth now, it had bin farre greater. I haue heard it reported, that when
Peter du Moulin that great light of the Church of
France, heard how indiscreetly some of our
English Cleargy had silenced themselues, because they would not weare the cap and surplisse; he replyed, that would the King of
France giue him a generall licence to preach in
Paris, though it were in a fooles coat, he would most willingly accept the condition; adding withall, that he would neuer for any ceremony, depriue the Church of those gifts, wherewith God had blessed him. A resolution worthy him that spake it.
Our
Church-gouernment is as that of the Primitiue Church by
Archbish
[...]ps and
Bishops, which though inveighed against by the zealously superstitious
Browni
[...]ts; yet it is most absolute a
[...]d perfect: and wonder it is how
Calvins Presbyterie made only to content the Citizens of
Geneva, without any blemish
[Page 474] found in the order of Bishops, was so headily receiued, and is as importunately desired.
The most
valorous Souldiers of this Nation, were
Brennus, who conducted the
Gaules into
Rome: 2 Cassibilane, who twice repulsed the
Roman Legions from the
Brittish shoare, and had not treason vndermined his proceedings, he had the third time and euer after done the like.
3 Constantine the Great, founder of the
Constantinopolitan Empire.
4 Arthur, chiefe of the 9 Worthies.
5 William the Conquerour.
6 Richard the first.
7 Edward the third.
8 Henry the fift.
9 Edward the black Prince.
10 Iohn of Bedford. Our most famous Sea-Captaines haue bin
Hawkins, Willowby, Burroughs, Ienkinson, Drake, Candish, Frobisher, and
Davies.
Rationale Diuinorum.The most
worthy Schollers were,
Bede, for his learning surnamed
Venerabilis: which attribute he purchased, when being blind, his boy guided him to preach among a company of stones, amongst which when he made an excellent sermon, concluding it with
Gloria Pat. he was by them answered,
Amen, Amen venerabilis Beda. Others assigne this reason: At his death an vnlearned
Monke making him an
Epitaph, blundred thus farre on a verse,
Hac sunt in fossa Bedae ossa: but because the verse was yet imperfect, he went to bed, leauing a space between the two last words, which he found in the morning supplied in a strange Character, with
Vener
[...]bilis; and so he made his verse, and
Beda got his name. The second Scholler of note was
Ioannes de Sacro-Bosco,
Camden. borne in
Yorkeshire, the Author of the booke of the Spheare.
3 Alexander de Hales, Tutor to
Thomas Aquinas. 4 Iohn Duns Scotus. 5 O
[...]kham. 6 Baconthorp. 7 Winifrid, who converted the
Saxons, Hassians, Franesnians, and
Thuringians▪ 8 Willibrod, who converted the
Frizons and
Hollanders. 9 Walden, who converted the
Lunanians, 10 Pope Adrian who converted the
Normans. 11 Iohn Wickliffe who so valiantly withstood the Popish doctrine.
12 Iohn Iew
[...]l Bishop of
Salisbury. 13 Reinolds. 14 Humfrey, &c. The chiefe in matter of Poesie haue bin
1 Gower. 2 Cha
[...]cer, of whom Sir
Philip Sidney vsed to say, that he maruailed how that man in those mistie times could see so clearely, and how we in these
[Page 475] cleare times goe so stumblingly after him.
3 Edm Spencer. 4 Drayton. 5 Daniel, and the
Martiall of
England, Sir
Iohn Harrington.
England is patible of a threefold division. 1 into 6 circuits, destinated to the
Itinerary Iudges. Secondly, into 22
Episcopall Dioceses: Thirdly, into 40 Shires. The Realme was first diuided into circuits by King
Henry the second, who appointed, that twice in the yeare, two of the most graue and learned Iudges of the Land, should in each circuit administer Iustice in the chiefe or head townes of euery country. Of these Iudges, one sitteth on matters criminall, concerning the life and death of melefactours; the other in actions personall, concerning title of land, debts, or the like, between party & party. The first circuit (for we will begin at the West) comprehendeth the Counties of
Wiltes, Somerset, Devon, Cornewall, Dorset, &
Southampton: the second containeth the Counties of
Oxford, Berkes, Gloucester, Monmouth, Hereford, Worcester, Salop, &
Stafford. The third hath in it the Counties of
Surrey, Sussex, Kent, Essex, and
Hartford. The fourth consisteth of the Shires of
Buckingham, Bedford, Huntingdon, Cambridge, Norfolke, and
Suffolke. The fifth of the Shires of
Northampton, Rutland, Lincolne, Nottingham, Derbie, Leicester, and
Warwicke. And the sixt and last, of the Shires of
Yorke, Durham, Northumberland, Cumberland, Westmorland, and
Lancaster. So that in these six circuits are numbred 38 Shires. The two remaining, are
Middlesex, &
Cheshire; wh
[...]reof the first is exempted, because of its vicinity to
London: and the second, as being a
Countie Palatine, and hauing peculiar Iudges, and Counsellers to it selfe.
Our Church-gouernment is as we haue said, by Archbishops, & Bishops, which are in number 22; and so many are the Episcopall Dioceses. Archbishops we haue two, one of
Yorke, vnder whom are Bishops of
Chester, Durham, &
Carlile; the other of
Canterburie, who is Primate and Metropolitan of all
England, vnder whom are the 17 other Bishops of
England, and the 4 of
Wales. This Archbishop of
Canterburie vsed to take place in all Councels at the Popes right foot: which took beginning at the Councell of
Lateran, when
Vrban the second
[Page 476] called
Anselme the Archbishop from among the other Prelats then assembled, and placed him at his right foot, saying;
Includamus hunc in orbe nostro, tanquam altorius orbis Papam, A
o 1099. They also were accounted
Legatinati; which honourable title was first giuen to Archbishop
Theobald by Pope
Innocent the second, and so perpetuated to his successours. Both these Archbishops, together with all the Bishops of
Wales and
England, haue their place and suffrage in the high Court of Parliament, as
Barons of the Realme; and that in a double respect: first in relation had to their offices; next to their Baronries which they hold of the King. Yet doe they not inioy all the prerogatiue of temporall Barons; for they must not be tryed by their Peeres, but must be left to a Iury of 12 ordinary men: neither can they in examination, make a protestation on their honour, but must be put to their oathes. As for the Ecclesiasticall Courts, besides such as appertaine to the Archbishop himselfe, besides such as the Chancellour of euery Bishop holdeth in his Diocese; besides Courts holden in priuat Parishes, which are called
Peculiars, & besides the Visitations, which are the assemblies of all the ministers in a Diocese, before their Bishop or his ordinary, there is the
Synode or
Convocation, which is as it were a
Parliament of the Cleargy. In this Synode there assemble for the reforming of the Church, whether it be for point of faith or discipline; & for the granting of tenths & fifteenths vnto the King; all the right reuerend Fathers the Archbishops & Bishops; the Deanes of Cathedrall Churches. & a certain number of ministers chosen out of euery Diocese; these last being as it were the Knights & Burgesses of the house.
The Shires were first made by King
Alfred, both for the easier & speedier administration of iustice:
Lambe
[...]ts B. of dueties. & because the naturall inhabitants of the Land, after the example, and vnder colour of the
Danes, committed sundry outrages & robberies Ouer euery one of these Shires & Counties, he appointed a
Sheriffe; and diuers Iustices, to see into the behauiour of priuate men▪ and to punish such as were deliquent: and in times of warre either already begun, or intended, he instituted a Prefect or Liestenant; to whom he gaue autority to see to their musters, their prouision
[Page 477] of armes; & if occasion serued, to punish such as rebelled or mutinied. This wise King ordeined also, that his subiects should be diuided into tens or
tithings, euery of which seuerally should giue bond for the good abearing of each other; and he who was of that dissolute behauiour, that he could not be admitted to these
tithings, was forthwith convayed to the house of correction. By this course men were not carefull only of their own actions, but had an eye to all the nine, for whom he stood bound; as the nine had ouer him; insomuch that a poore girle might trauell safely with a bagge of gold in her hand, & none durst meddle with her. The ancientest of these ten men were called
[...], the
Tythingmen. Ten of the
[...]ighest or neighbouring
tythings, made that lesser diuision which we call
hundreds; which name cannot be deriued from the like number of villages, for none of our
hundreds are so large; and one of them in
Berkshire there is, which containeth fiue hamlets only. We haue then a diuision of the Realme first into 40 Shires; of the Shires into diuers
hundreds; and of the
hundreds into ten
tythi
[...]gs. As for the gouernment; the chiefe officer is still the
Sheriffe, whose office is to assist the
Itinerary Iudges in executing Iustice; to gather in the the Kings amerciaments, &c. Next to him are certaine of the Gentrie, which we call
Iustices of the peace, dispersed in all parts of the County, for the better ordering and punishing of peccant people. The Courts herein kept, are either the
Countie Court kept euery three weekes, wherein the
Sheriffe or his Deputy preside
[...]h; or the
Assises holden twice a yeare by the
Itinerary Iudges. In euery
hundred there is chosen one officer out of the Yeomanrie, whom we call the
Constable of the hundred; who receiuing warrants from the Sheriffe or Iustices, dispatcheth them to the Constables of euery Town & Village within his hundred: and here also is a Court kept euery three weekes, wherein the steward of the
hundred or his depu
[...]y presideth; and wherein we hold pleas only for actions vnder the value of 4
s vnlesse in some particular
hundreds, where by especiall charter, the value of the actions is not limited, as th
[...]t of
Slaughter in
Glocestershire. There are kept also in euery Village twice a yeare, Courts which inquire into actions between the King
[Page 478] and the subiect, which we call
Courts leete; & also other courts wherein are handled actions between the lord & his tenants, which we call
Courts Baron; and are summoned at the pleasure of the lord. Thus we see that
Comines had good cause to write,
that of all Signeuries in the world that euer he knew, the Realme of England was the Countrie where the Commonwealth was best gouerned. I returne againe to the Shires, of which some take their names from the ancient inhabitants, as
Essex and
Sussex from the East and South
Saxons: some from the chiefe town, as
Oxfordshire, and
Gloucestersh
[...]re: some from the situation, as
Northumberland and
Devonshire, this later taking name from the
Brittish word
Devinon, signifying low valleyes, whereof it much consisteth: and some from the figure, as
Corn
[...]wall, from the resemblance it hath to a horne; and
Kent or
Cantium, because it is a corner of the Isle, the word importing as much; as we may see by the word
Canton still in vse among Heralds. Of those shires the biggest is
Yorkeshire, out of which it is thought that 70000 footmen might be leuied, and in them all are comprehended 145 Castles, or rather the ruines of Castles, of which few are of any strength, and such as are, are in the Kings custody: it being nothing profitable to the State, to permit any man to fortifie himselfe in a well-contriued Castle. Here are also 9725 Parishes, besides Chappels, equal in bignes to many Parishes. Of these Parishes there are 585 Market Townes, being no Cities; the chiefe of which are
Shrewesbury, Northampton, Southampton, Leicester, &c.
The Cities are in number 22, the chiefe of which are
1 London, pleasantly seated on the
Thames, which diuideth it into two parts: ancient is this City, and long flourished before the
Roman conquest, by whom it was called
Augusta. Her circuit may containe 8 miles, in which space are 121 Parish Churches; the Palace of the King, the houses of the Nobility; Colledges for the study of the Lawes, (I meane not the
Ciuill Law, which is
Ius gentium, but (as we call it) the
Common Lawes, appropriate only to this kingdome, of greater antiquity and indifferency then the Ciuill. It is wondrous populous, containing well nigh 400000 people, which number is much augmented in the
[Page 479] Tearme time. I compare
London with
Paris thus;
London is the richer, the more populous, and more ancient:
Paris the greater, more vniforme, and better fortified.
2 Yorke on the riuer
Vre, is the second city of
England according to the Verse,
Londinum caput est & regni urbs prima Britanni,
Eboracum à prim
[...] iure secunda venit.
In Brittaine London is the fairest Towne,
The second place Yorke claimeth as its owne.
[...]mous is this City for the death and buriall of the Emperour
Seu
[...]rus, and for the Law Court, instituted and placed here by K,
Henry the eight, for the ease of his Northerne subiects, like the ordinary
French Parliaments. 3
Bristoll, an especiall fine Town, and conveniently seated for
[...]raffiqu
[...].
4 Norwich in
Norfolke. Exeter in
Devonshire, &c. none of which are comparable to the Cities of
Italy, or
France; because the Gentlemen there liue continually in the Cities, ours in the Villages.
We haue but two Vniuersities, which may equall six, nay ten of the Vniversities of other Countries, (so that
Paris, with some few others, be not in the number) most of them being no better then our Colledges of
Eaton and
Winchester, or the Collegiate Churches of
Glocester, Worcester, &c. And scarce any of them is endowed with so much revenues, as two or three of our Colledges. The fairer and more ancient is
Oxford, which of long time together with
Paris, Salamanca, and
Bononia, hath bin by Popes Edicts, honoured with the title of
General
[...] studium. The other is
Cambridge, which giuing the vpper hand to her sister, shall take place of most of the daughters of the
Europaan Muses. That the Vniuersitie of
Cambridge is not of so great a standing, as that of
Oxford, is euident by the testimonie of
Robertus de Remington, cited by M.
Camden, viz:
Regnante Edwardo primo (it should rather be read
secundo)
de studio Grantbridge facta est Academia sicut Oxonium: where the word
sicut ▪ doth not import an identity of the time; but a relation to
Oxford, as to the patterne. We see this truth yet clearer in the Bull of Pope
Iohn the 21
th, the cotemporary of our
Edward the 2
d, as I find it in the worke of that great searcher of Academical Antiquities, M
r
Brian Twine: Apostolica autoritate statuimus,
[Page 480] (saith the Bull)
quòd Collegium magistrorum & scholarium eiusdem studij (speaking of
Cambridge)
Vniversitas sit c
[...]nsenda, &c. But what need more then a determinate sentence of the first Parliament, holden vnder our now gracious Soueraigne? For when the Clarke of that Court had put the name of
Cambridge before
Oxford; the Parliament taking disdainfully that
Hysteron proteron, commanded the Antiquities of both Vniuersities to be searched; and after search made, gaue verdict for
Oxford. The most renowned Vniuersity thus founded, grew not suddenly (as it seemes) into esteeme. For when
William of
Wainslet, Bishop of
Winchester, (and founder of that excellent Colledge in
Oxford, dedicated to
Mary Magdalen, whereof I am an vnworthy member) perswaded at
Oxford to founde some Colledge;
imm
[...] potiùs Cantabrigiae (replyed the King)
ut duas, si fieri posset, in Anglia Academias habeam. Of this inough, and perhaps more then mine Aunt
Cambridge will conne me thanke for.
That the
Brittain
[...]s were descended from the
Gaules, Caesar in his Commentaries doth affirme, and M.
Camden prooueth with vnanswerable arguments.
Camden. To omit therefore the fable of
Brute, and the Catalogue of 68 Kings, before the comming of the
Romans hither: certaine it is,
Caesar found the people very vnciuill and illiterate, all the learning being lo
[...]ked vp in the brests of the
Druides; who not writing any thing, but telling and teaching by word of mouth, kept the people in a barbarous ignorance. From these
Druides, the
Gaules receiued their discipline, and he that desired to be perfect in it, came to
Brittaine, & here learnt it. The Country continued a
Roman Prouince till after the yeare 400▪ when
Proconsul Aetius taking with him away the Legionary Souldiers, to defend
Gallia from the
Franks and
Burgundians, left
South Brittaine a prey to the
Scots and
Picts. To represse the fury of these invaders, the
Romans hauing denied; the
Brittaines sued to
Aldroenus, king of
Armorica, (now
Brittaine in
France) for aid: whose brother
Constaentine, hauing beaten back the
Scots and
[...]icts, was crowned King: a dignity which he inioyed not long, being stabbed by a
Pict. Him succeeded his son
Constantius, murdred by the meanes of
Vortiger,
[Page 481] Earle of
Cornewall; who was afterwards King: & finding himself vnable to defend himself against the
Picts, sent for the
[...]axons, a potent people of
Germany. Those
Saxons flocked hither a main, vnder the conduct of
Hengist and
Horsus; who finally droue the
Brittaines into the mountainous parts, now
Wales.
The
Brittish Kings.
-
- 1
Constantine.
-
- 2
Constantius
-
- 3
Vortiger.
-
- 4
Vortimer.
-
- 5
Vortiger (againe)
-
- 6
Aurelius Ambros.
-
500
- 7
Vter Pendragon.
-
506
- 8
Arthur 36
-
512
- 9
Constantine 4
-
546
- 10
Conan 30
-
576
- 11
Vortipor 4
-
580
- 12
Malgo
-
586
- 13
Careticus or
Caradoc 27
-
613
- 14
Cadwan 22
-
635
- 15
Cadwallan 43
-
678
- 16
Cadwallader, The last king of the
Brittaines; of all which, the most infamous was
Vortiger, who betrayed his country to the
Saxons; the most famous was
Arthur, of whom the Monkish Writers of those times relate many idle and impossible actions: doubtlesse he was a man of tryed valour, as hauing vanquished the
Saxons in 12 seuerall battailes; & pitty it is▪ his atchieuments came not vnto vs entire in themselues, & vnmixt with the fabulous deeds of armes, attributed to him & his Knights of the round table. For by this ouer-straining his worths, the pidling writers of former times haue onely giuen posterity iust occasion to suspect that vertue, which they so much thought to adorne: and filled vs with as much ignorance of the Story, as admiration of the persons. But this hath not bin King
Arthurs case alone; for in the same measure & kind, haue the
French Monkes vsed
Charlemaigne, and the 12 Peeres of
France. This
Arthur is said to haue begunne the custome of solemnizing the Natiuity of our
Sauiour, for the 12 dayes next after his birth-day; with such feasts and sports, as are yet vsed by the
lords of misrule in some Gentlemens houses: an ordination which the
Scottish Writers of these times much blame, it being a time fitter for our devotion, then our mirth.
In this decay of the
Brittish rule, the victorious
Saxons erected
[Page 482] their
Heptarchie, or seuen seuerall kingdomes.
1 The Kingdome of KENT, contained
Kent only; the people of which by the testimony of
Iulius Caesar, were the most ciuill and ingenious. This kingdome began vnder
Hengi
[...]t the
Saxon Captain, Anno 4
[...]5; & after the succession of 18 Kings, ended in the time of
Baldred. who resigned his regality to
Egbert K. of the West
Saxous, 827. The first Christian King was
Ethelbert, who receiued
Austin, sent from
Gregory Bishop of
Rome, A
o 595.
2 The Kingdome of the SOVTH-SAXONS contained the
Regni, now
Sussex and
Surrey. It began vnder a
Saxon named
H
[...]lla, A
o 536; & ended after a succession of 7 Kings, in the time of
Aldine, who lost it to the
West-Saxons, A
o 648. The first Christian King was
Ethelwold.
3 The Kingdome of the EAST-ANGLES contained the
Iceni, now
Norfolke, Suffolke, and
Cambridgeshire. It began A
o 546, vnder the
Saxon Vffa, & ended after the succession of 17 Kings, A
o 964: in which yeare
Edward the elder took it from the
D
[...]nes; who before had taken it from S.
Edmund the last King of the
Saxons blood, A
o 869. The first Christian King was
Carpenwald, A
o 630.
4 The Kingdome of the NORTHVMBERS contained
Yorkeshire, Lancashire, Richmondshire, Durrham, Cumberland, Westmorland, Northumberland, and so to
Edenburgh, being the ancient seat of the
Brigantes and
Ottadini. It comprehended the Kingdome of
Deira, reaching from
Humber to
Tine, began by
Ella a
Saxon, A
o 547: and of
Brenitia extending from
Tine to
Edenburgh, begun by
Ida a
Saxon, A
o 550. They were both vnited vnder the name of
Northumberland by
Ethelsride. It continued vnder the succession of 23
Saxon Kings, till the yeare 878, in which time it was subdued by the
Danes; who afterward yeelded this Kingdome to
Eldred King of the
West-Saxons, Anno 954. The first Christian King hereof was
Edwin, A
o 627.
5 The kingdome of the EAST-SAXONS contained the
Trinobants, now
Essex &
Middlesex. It began A
o 614, and ended after the succession of 17 Kings▪ the last of which was
Suthred:
[Page 483] in whose time
Egbert king of the
West-Saxons vnited it to his kingdome, A
o 832. The first Christian King was
Sebert, A
• 624.
6 The kingdome of MERCIA being the greatest, contained part of the
Ic
[...]ni or
Huntingdonshire. The
Cateiuclani or
Buckingham, Bedford, and
Hertfordshiere
[...]: the
Coritani or
Rutland, Northampton, Leicester, Lincolne, Nottingham, and
Darbishires: and the
Cornavij, or
Worcester Warwicke, Stafford, Chester, and
Shropshires. It began vnder
Penda a
Saxon Anno 626; and ended after a succession of 18 Kings, in the time of
Cenolphe: when
Alured ioyned it to the
West-Saxons, An. 876. The first Christian King was
Peada, Anno 647. After it was seazed on by the
Danes, and from them againe recouered by
Edward the Elder. Anno 917.
7 The most strong and prevailing kingdome was of the WEST-SAXONS, containing the
Damnonij, or
Cornwall and
Devonshire: the
Belgae containing
Somersetshire, Wiltshire, and
Hampshire, the
Durotriges, or
Dorcetshire; and the
Attrebatij or
Berkeshire.
The
West-Saxon Kings.
-
522
- 1
Cerdicus 17
-
539
- 2
Kenricus 26
-
565
- 3
Celingus 30
-
595
- 4
Celricus 5
-
600
- 5
Coolwolfe 14
-
614
- 6
Kingil the first Christian king of the West Saxons
-
646
- 7
Kenewalkin 31
-
977
- 8
Sigebertus 1
-
678
- 9
Esewin 2
-
680
- 10
Centwin 7
-
687
- 11
Cedwalla 3
-
680
- 12
Ina 35
-
725
- 13
Edelard 14
-
739
- 14
Cuthred 16
-
755
- 15
Sigebert 1
-
756
-
Kinulphus 31
-
717
- 16
Bithricus 13
-
800
- 17
Egbert, who hauing subdued the principall kingdoms of the Saxon
Heptarchie, stiled himself the first
Monarch: comm
[...]nding
South-Brittaine to be called
England, from the
English Saxons, from whose bloud he was extracted, and ouer whom he raigned. Somewhat before this
Egbert, the
Danes
[...] like a violent thunder-clap on the
Northumbers; and
[...] they were oft vanquished, yet being as often victorious they at last
[...]eased on the Monarchie of
England.
The
Saxon Monarchs.
-
800
- 1
Egbert 37
-
837
- 2
Ethelwolfe 2
[...]
-
857
- 3
Edelbald
-
858
- 4
Edelbert 5
-
863
- 5
Edelfred 9
-
872
- 6
Alured ▪ who totally vnited the
Heptarchie into one
Monarchie, leauing the
Danes possession, but not Soueraignty, in
Northumberland. He diuided
England into sh
[...]eres.
-
900
- 7
Edward the elder
24.
-
927
- 8
Athelstane, in whose daies liued
Guy of
Warwicke, 16
-
940
- 9
Edmund 6.
-
949
- 10
Eldred who compelled the
Danes to be Christned
9.
-
955
- 11
Edwin 4.
-
959
- 12
Edgar, who imposed the tribute of Wolues on the
Welsh 16.
-
975
- 13
Edward II,
3.
-
978
- 14
Etheldred, who being of an euill carriage, gaue hope to the
Danes once more to recouer their soueraignty: who so prevailed, that
Etheldred was content to pay the yearly tribute of 10000 pounds: which at last they enhanced to 48000 pounds. This tyrannie
Etheldred not able to endure, warily writ vnto his subiects, to kill all the
Danes as they slept on S.
Bricies night, being the 12 day of November Anno 1012: which being accordingly put in execution,
Swaine King of
Danemarke came with a Navy of 350 sayle into
England. To avoid this storme
Etheldred fled into
Normandie, leauing his poore subiects to the mercy of the
Danish King: who tyrannized ouer them till his death: after whom succeeded his sonne
Canutus, who (maugre
Etheldred now returned, or his soone
Edmund Ironside, a most valiant young Prince, and treacherously murdered) possessed himselfe of the Monarchie.
The
Danish Kings.
-
1017
- 1
Canutus 20
-
1037
- 2
Harald 4
-
1041
- 3
Hardie Canute. After whose death, the
Danes having raigned in
England 26 yeares, and tyrannized 255 yeares; were vtterly expeld by the
English: who crowned
[Page 463]
Edward, surnamed the
Confessour, the youngest sonne of
Etheldred, for their King.
Now concerning the
Danes abiding here, and going hence, as they did, I obserue three customes yet in vse amongst vs. First, each English house maintained one
Dane, who liuing idly like the drone amongst the bees, had the benefit of all their labours, and was by them called
Lord Dane: and euen now when we see an idle fellow, we call him a
Lurdane. 2
ly The
Danes vsed, when the
English drank, to stabbe them or cut their throats; to avoid which villanie, the party then drinking, requested some of the next sitters to be his surety or pledge, whilst hee paid nature her due: and hence haue we our vsuall custome of pledging one another. 3
ly The old
Romans at the expulsion of their kings annually solemnized the
Fugalia: according to which patterne, the ioyfull
English hauing cleered the country of the
Danes, instituted the annuall sports of
Hock-tide; the word in their old tongue the
Saxon, importing the time of scorning or triumphing. This solemnity cōsisted in the merry meetings of the neighbours on those dayes, during which the festivall lasted; & was celebrated by the younger sort of both sexes, with all manner of exercises and pastimes in the streets; euen as
Shrouetide yet
[...]. But now time hath so corrupted it, that the name excepted, there remaineth no signe of the first institution.
The
Saxons reinthroned.
-
1045
- 15
Edward the
Confessour. This King collected out of the
Danish, Saxon, and
Mercian lawes, one vniuersall & generall lawe; whence our
Common lawe is thought to haue had its originall: which may be true of the written lawes, not of the customary and vnwritten lawes; these being certainly more ancient. He was in his life of that holinesse, that he receaued power from aboue to cure many diseases; amongst others the swelling of the throat, called by vs the
Kings evill: a prerogatiue that continueth hereditary to his successours of England. Finally after his death he was canonized for a Saint: & died hauing raigned 24 yeares.
-
1066
- 16
Harald Sonne to Earle
Godwin, was chosen King
[Page 486] in the nonage of
Edgar Ad
[...]ling, Grandchild to
Edmond Iron
[...]ide, the true heire of the kingdome. In his raigne
William Duke of
Normandie pretending a donation of
Edward the
Confessour; invaded
England, slew
Harald, and with him, 66654 of his English Souldiers; possessed himselfe of the kingdome: vsing such pollicy in his new conquest, that he vtterly disheartned the English from hopes of better fortune.
The
Norman Kings.
-
1067
- 1
William the Conquerour
22.
-
1089
- 2
William Rufus second sonne to the
Conquerour, taking aduantage of the absence of his brother
Robert, then in the
Holy land; was crowned King, and was after slaine in
Newforrest in
Hampsh: by an arrow leueld at a Deer.
13
-
1102
- 3
Henry for his learning named
Bean Clarke, excluded his brother
Robert from the kingdome; tooke from him the Dutchie of
Normandy; and put out his eyes; hee died leauing only one daughter, viz:
Maud. 35.
-
1136
- 4
Stephen sonne to
Alice daughter to the Conquerour, succeeded; who to purchase the peoples loue released the tribute called
Danegelt; he spent most of his raigne in war against
Maude the Empresse,
19.
The
Saxon l
[...]ne restored.
-
1155
- 5
Henry II sonne to
Maud the Empresse, daughter to
Henry the first, & to
Maud daughter to
Malcolme King of
Scotland and
Margaret sister to
Edgar Ath
[...]linge, restored the
Saxon bloud to the Crowne of
England. His father was
Geofrie Earle of
Anion, Touraine, and
Maine; which Provinces he added to the
English Empire; as also the Dutchie of
Aquitaine, and Earledomes of
Guyen, and
Poictou, by
Elen
[...]ur his wife; and a great part of
Ireland. Happy was he in all things, the vnnaturall rebellions of his sonnes excepted,
34.
-
1189
- 6
Richard for his valour surnamed
C
[...]ur de Lyon, warred in the Holy land; ouercame the
Turkes, whom he had almost driven out of
Syria; tooke the Ile of
Cyprus; & after many worthy atchieuements, returning homewards
[Page 487] to defend
Normandy, and
Aquitaine against the
French: was by tempest cast vpon
Austria, where hee was taken prisoner, put to a greiuous ransome, and finally slaine at the siege of
Chaluz, in
Limousin, 12.
-
1201
- 7
Iohn his Brother succeeded, an vnhappy Prince; neither could he expect better, being an vnnaturall son to his father, and an vndutifull subiect to his brother: hee was l
[...]ke to haue lost his kingdome to the
French, who on the Popes curse came to subdue it: Finally after a base submission of himselfe and kingdome to the Popes Legate, he was poysoned at
Swinstead Abby.
17.
-
1218
- 8
Henry III his sonne, expel'd the intruding
French out of
England; but being vexed in the Barons warres could not doe the like in
France: where, in his fathers life, they had seazed on all the
English Provinces. He confirmed the statutes of
Magna Charta. 56.
-
1274
- 9
Edward awed
France, subdued
Wales, brought
Scotland into subiection; of whose king & nobility he receaued homage,
34.
-
1308
- 10
Edward II, a dissolute Prince, hated of his Nobles, and contemned by the vulgar, for his immeasurable loue to
Peirce Gaueston, and the
Spencers: was twice shamefully beaten by the
Scots, and being deposed, was murdered in
Berkly Castle.
19.
-
1327
- 11
Edward III, a most vertuous and valorous Prince, brought the Scots to a formall obedience, ouerthrew the
French Armies, tooke the Towne of
Callice, & many faire possessions in that kingdome,
50.
-
1277
- 12
Richard II, an vngouerned and dissolute King, lost what his father the
Blacke Prince, & his Grandfather had gained; and for many enormities was deposed, and murdred at
Pomfret Castle,
22.
The
Lancastrian Lince.
-
1399
- 13
Henry IV, sonne to
Iohn of
Gaunt Duke of
Lancaster third sonne to
Edw. the third; was by the consent of the people chosen King: & spent his whole raigne in suppressing home-bred rebellions,
15.
-
[Page 488]1414
- 14
Henry V, the mirrour of magnificence and patterne of true vertue, pursued the title to
France, and wonne it; being ordained heire apparant to the
French Crowne, in a Parliament of their Nobility, Clergy, and Commons: but liued not to possesse it,
9.
-
1423
- 15
Henry VI, was crowned King of
France in
Paris, which kingdome hee held during the life of his Vnkles,
Iohn of
Bedford, and
Humfrey of
Glocester: after whose deaths, he not only lost
France to the
French, but
England and his life to the
Yorkish faction,
38.
The
Yorkish Line.
-
1461
- 16
Edward IV, Earle of
March, sonne to
Richard D. of
Yorke, sonne to
Richard Earle of
Cambridge, sonne to
Edmund of
Langley, fourth sonne to King
Edward the 3
d whose second sonne
Lionel Duke of
Clarence, married his daughter and heire
Philip, to
Roger Mortimer Earle of
March; whose sonne
Roger had issue
Anne, married to
Richard Duke of
Yorke; and was the mother to
Edward the fourth. He after nine bloudy battailes, especially that of
[...]owton, in which were slaine 36000 English; was quietly seated in his dominions of
England &
Ireland 23
-
1484
- 17
Edward V his sonne, was before his Coronation murdered by his Vnkle
Richard, in the Towre of
London.
-
1484
- 18
Richard III, a most wicked and tyrannicall man, to make way vnto the Diadem, murdered K.
Henry the 6, & Prince
Edward his sonne: 3
George Duke of
Clarence his brother: 4
Hastings, a faithfull seruant to King
Ed
[...]a
[...]d: 5,
Rivers, Va
[...]ghan, and
Grey, the Queenes kindred: 6
Edward the fift his soueraign, with his young cosen
Richard: 7
Henry Duke of
Buckingham his deere friend, and greatest coadiutor in these his vngodly practises: and 8 his wife
Anna, so to make way to an incestuous marriage with his Cosen
Elizabeth: but before the solemnity, hee was slaine at
Bosworth, 3.
The Vnion of the Families.
-
1482
- 10
Henry Earle of
Richmond heire to the house of
Lancaster, as sonne to
Margaret, daughter to
Iohn D. of
Somerset,
[Page 489] sonne to
Iohn Earle of
Somerset, sonne to
Iohn of
Gaunt D. of
Lancaster; after the ouerthrow of
Richard, married
Elizabeth daughter and heire to
Edward the 4
th. He was also extracted from the Brittish royall blood, as being sonne to
Edmund Tudor Earle of
Richmond, son to
Owen Tudor (discended from
Cadwallader the last
Brittish King) and
Katherine of
France, widdow of
Henry the 5
th. His whole warres were against home-bred Rebells, the chiefe being
Lambert, and the followers, and fautors of
Perkin Warbecke, 23.
-
1509
- 20
Henry VIII, heire to both families▪ between which were sought for the Diadem, 17 pitched fields, in which perished 8 Kings and Princes, 40 Dukes, Marquesses, and Earles; 200000 of the common people; besides Barons and Gentlemen. This King banished the vsurped supremacy of the Popes, and beganne the first reformation of religion; though formerly he had written a book against
Luther, for which the Pope intituled him
Defender of the faith, 39.
-
1548
- 21
Edward VI, a most vertuous and religious Prince perfected the reformation began by his father; and was a most hopefull young King, as
England euer nourished
6.
-
1554
- 22
Mary his sister, a woman not of a cruell nature, if not misled: yet so much addicted to the Pope, that in that cause there died a Q. elect, vertuous
Iane G
[...]ey. 3 Lords, 3 Dukes, many Knights & hundreds of the reformed subiects; she lost
Calli
[...]e, and died hauing ruled fiue yeares.
-
1559
- 23
Elizabeth, a most gratious and heroicke Lady, was by divine providence preserued, during the troublesome raigne of her sister, to sway this scepter. She reduced religion to its primitiue purity, refined the corrupt coynes, stored her royall Navy with all warlike munition▪ succored the
Scots against the
French, the
French Protestants against the
Catholiques, and both against the
Spaniard she defended
Belgia against the Armes of
Spaine, shee comm
[...]nded the whole Ocean, entred league with the
Muscovite, and was famous for her virginity and gouernment
[Page 490] amongst the
Turkes, Persians, and
Tartars, 49.
The Vnion of the Kingdomes.
-
1603
- 24 IAMES, a most learned and religious King, sonne to
Mary Queene of
Scotland, daughter to
Iames the fift sonne to
Iames the fourth, and
Margaret eldest daughter to
Henry the seauenth of
England: which
Margaret was secondly married to
Archembald Douglasse; whose daughter
Margaret, was married to
Mathew Earle of
Lennox; whose sonne
Henry Lord
Darnley, was father to our most gratious Soueraigne; descended from the eldest daughter of
Henry the seauenth, both by father and mother. Hee was with all ioyfull acclamations saluted King of
England, March the 24, Anno 1603.
The revenewes of this kingdome were in King
Henry the sevenths daies, reckoned by
Boterus to be but 400000 crownes: which afterward he saith to be improu'd to a milliō & 300000 crownes; yet falleth he farre short of the true proportiō: which since I doe not directly knowe, I will not ayme at, lest I should shoot as wide from the marke.
Concerning the place due to the Kings of
England in generall councells, and the ranke they held among other Christian Princes, I finde that the Emperour of
Germany was accounted
Maior filius Ecclesiae; the King of
France, Minor filius; and the King of
England, Filius tertius, &
adoptivus. The K. of
France in generall councels had place next the Emperour on his right hand; the King of
England, on his left hand; & the King of
Scotland next before
Castile. Now indeed, the King of
Spaine being so much improued, is the
deerely beloued sonne of the Church, & arrogateth to himselfe the place aboue all other Princes: but in the time of Pope
Iulius the 2
d, controversie arising between the Embassadours of these two Princes for precedency: the Pope adiudged it to belong of right vnto
England. And Pope
Pius the fourth, vpon the like controversie, arising between the Embassadours of
France and
Spaine; adiudged the precedency to the
French.
The Armes of
England are
Mars, 3 Lions
passant Gardant, Sol. The reasons why these Armes quartred with the
French,
[Page 491] take the second place; are 1 because that
France is the larger & more famous kingdome: 2 That the
French seeing the honour done to their Armes, might more easily be induced to haue acknowledged the
English title. 3 Because the
English Armes is compounded of the Lion of
Aquitaine, and the two Lions of
Normandie; being both
French Dutchies.
The principall orders of knighthood are, 1 of the
Round Tab
[...]e, instituted by
Arthur King of the
Brittaines, and one of the Worlds nine Worthies. It consisted of 150 knights, whose names are recorded in the history of K.
Arthur, there where Sir
Vr a wounded knight, came to be cured of his hurts, it being his fate, that only the best Knight of the whole order could be his Chirurgion. The principall of thē were Sir
Lancelot, Sir
Tristrum, Sir
Lambrocke; Sir
Gawaine, &c. They were all placed at one Round Table, to auoide quarrels about priority and place. The Round Table hanging in the great hall at
Winchester, is falsely called
Arthurs Round Table; it being not of sufficient antiquity, and containing but 24 seats. Of these knights there are reported many fabulous stories. They ended with their founder, and are fained by that
Lucian of
France, Rablaies, to be the Ferry-man of hell: and that their pay is a peece of mouldie cheese, and a phillip on the nose.
2 Of the
Garter,
Camden. instituted by King
Edward the third, to increase vertue and true valour in the hearts of his Nobility; or as some will, in honour of the Countesse of
Salisburies Garter, of which Lady, the King had formerly bin inamoured. There are of this order 26 knights, of which the kings of
England are Soueraignes: and is so much desired for its excellency, that 8 Emperours, 22 forraine kings, 20 forraine Dukes, and diuers Noblemen of other Countries haue bin followers of it. The ensigne is a blew Garter, buckled on the left leg, on which these words are embroydered, viz:
Honi soit qui mal y pense. About their necke they weare a blew ribbond, at the end of which hangeth the image of S.
George, whose day is the installation day.
3 Of the
Bath, brought first into
England 1399, by
Henry the fourth: they are created at the Coronation of Kings and
[Page 492] Queenes, and the installations of the Princes of
Wales; their duty is to defend true Religion, Widdowes, Maids, Orphans, and to maintaine the kings rights.
England hath Vniuersities two:
-
Archbishops 2
-
Duke 1
-
Earles 34
-
Bishops 20
-
Marquesse 3
-
Viconnts 9
-
Barons
WALES.
VVALES is bounded on all sides with the Sea, except the East, where it is separated from
England by the riuer
Dee, and a line drawne to the riuer
Wie. But the most certain and particular limit is a huge ditch, which beginning at the influxe of
Wie into the
Seuerne; reacheth vnto
Chester, where
Dee is mingled with the sea, euen 84 miles in length. It was built by
Offa king of the
Mercyans, and is in
Welch called
Claud Offa, that is,
Offa's Dike. Concerning this ditch King
Harald made a law, that what
Welchman soeuer was found with a weapon on this side of it, he should haue his right hand cut off by the kings officers.
The ancients were the
Silures possessing
Radnor, Brecknocke, Monmouth, and
Glamorgan shires: the
Dimetae inhabiting
Carmardan, Penbrooke, &
Cardigan shires: the
Ordouices dwelling in
Montgomerie, Merioneth, Denbigh, Flint, and
Carnarvon shires.
As for the name of
Wales, some deduce it from
Idwallo, sonne to
Cadwallader, who with the small remainder of the
Britons, retired vnto this Country. But this Etymologie is by the greater number not approued, though we find many etymons farre more wrested then this is. Others very iudiciously coniecture, that as the
Britons deriue their pedegree from the
Gaules, so they also retaine the name. For the
Frenchmen to this day call this people
Galloys; and the Country
Galles: which by vsing
W
[Page 493] for
G, according to the custome of the
Saxons, is
Walloys and
Walles: And further, the
Germans as yet call some nations of
France by the name of
Wallons. I for my part dare be of this opinion▪ though I know the generall conceit is, that after the
Saxons had gotten plenarie seisin & deliuerie of
England, the
Brittaines who fled hither, were by them called
Walli or
Welshmen, because they were of diuers manners and language; this name importing as much as Aliens.
The Country is very mountainous and barren. Their chiefe commodities are woollen cloathes, as cottons, bayes, &c. These merchandises are from all parts of
Wales brought vp vnto
Oswestre (which is the farthest town in all
Shropshire) as vnto a common emporie. For hither on Mundayes (which are the market dayes) come from
Shrewsbury the cloath-merchants, and drapers there dwelling; buy these commodities, carry them home, and from thence disperse them into all parts and places of the kingdome.
They haue here also a tripartite division, 1 into three circuits; for the administration of Iustice. The first conteineth
Flint, Denbigh, and
Montgomerie shires; the second
Radnor, Glamorgan, and
Brecknocke shires: the third
Cardigan, Carmarthen, and
Pembrooke shires: and the fourth the Counties of
Merioneth; Carnarvon, and the Isle of
Anglesey, Wales is secondly diuided into foure
Dioceses for Ecclesiasticall discipline: and thirdly into twelue Shires; in which are comprehended
Snowdon hils, the
Brethen, and
Plinlimmon: 1 chase, 13 forrests, 36 parkes, 99 bridges; 2
[...]0 Riuers: the chiefe of which are
Dee, arising nigh
Carduvaure hils, in
Merionethshire, and falling into the sea not farre from
Chester. Ouer this riuer
Edgar K. of
England was rowed by 7 inferiour kings. 2
Wie in Latine called
Vaga, arising in
Plinlimmon hills, and emptying it selfe into the
Seuerne at
Chepstowe. The riuers which are more in the heart of the Country, (for these two are but borderers) are
1 Conwy, which arising in
Merionethshire, and diuiding
Denbigh from
Carnarvonshire, mingleth with the sea at
Aberconney. 2 Tiuie, which arising in
Montgomeryshire, and passing betweene
Carmarden, Penbrooke, and
Cardigan shires; runneth into the sea a little below
[Page 494]
Cardigan: and
3 Chedhydy, which running quite through
Pembrookeshire, emptieth it selfe into
Milford hauen; one of the most safest and capacious hauens, not in
England alone, but in the whole world.
The men are of a faithfull carriage, one especially towards another, in a strange Country; and to strangers in their owne. They are questionlesse of a temper much inclining to choller, as being subiect to the passion called by
Aristotle
[...]; by which men are quickly mooued, and soone appeased, of all angers the best and noblest. The
Welch language hath the least commixture with forreine words, of any vsed in
Europe; & by reason of its many consonants, is lesse pleasing.
Here are 1016 Parishes, of which are 56 market towns, (being no cities, and in them 41 castles) and 4 cities, viz: S.
Dauids or
Meneuia in
Pembrookeshire: 2 Bangor in
Carnarvonshire; 3 Asaph in
Flintshire. 4
Lannaff in
Glamorganshire, being all the seates of so many Bishops, who comprehend vnder their seuerall Dioceses all
Wales, and acknowledge the Archbishop of
Canterbury to be their
Metropolitan. As for S.
Dauids, it was in former times an Archbishops See; but a grieuous pestilence here raging, the See was translated into
litle Brittaine in
France. The ordinary market-townes; for so many as I haue seene, are generally fairer then ours in
England, and were for the most part built not onely for mutuall commerce of the neighbouring villages; but also for strength and ability of resistance; as being well seated and fortified with walls & castles: Though now partly by the iniquity of time, which is
[...]dax rerum; partly by the negligence of the people, whose care and cost should haue maintained them; but chiefly by the policie of our Kings, who would not suffer strong forts to stand in a country almost inaccessible, & among men so impatient of the yoke: the very ruines of them are almost brought to ruine.
In this country & (as I am informed) in
Cardiganshire, haue lately some siluer-mines bin found out, by that industrious & worthy Common-wealths-man, M
r.
Thomas Middleton: to the glory of this particular Country, & the profit of the whole Monarchie of Great
Brittaine.
[Page 495]After the death of
Cadwallader,
Milles. the Princes were no more stiled
Kings of the
Brittaines, but
Princes of
Wales: who follow in this order.
The Princes of all
Wales.
-
690
- 1
Idwaello.
-
- 2
Rodericke.
-
- 3
Conan.
-
- 4
Mervyn.
-
843
- 5
Rodericke, who diuided
Wales between his three sonnes. To
Mervyn the eldest, he gaue
Northwales; to
Amarand the second,
Powisland; to
Cadel the yongest,
South-Wales.
NORTH-WALES containeth the shires of
Merioneth, Denbigh, Flint, and
Carnarvan.
The Princes of
North-wales.
-
877
- 1
Mervyn.
-
- 2
Idwallo.
-
- 3
Merricke.
-
- 4
Ioanes.
-
1067
- 5
Conan. 32
-
1099
- 6
Griffin. 21
-
1120
- 7
Owen. 58
-
1178
- 8
Dauid. 16
-
1194
- 9
Leoline. 46
-
1240
- 10
Dauid 116
-
1246
- 11
Leoline II. Who consulting once with a witch, was told that it was his destinie to ride through
London with a Crown on his head: hereupon he growing burdensome to the
English Borderers, was in a battaile ouerthrowne; his head fixt vpon a stake, and adorned with a paper crown, was by a horseman carried triumphantly through
London, 1282; and so the prophesie was fulfilled. In him ended the line of the Princes of
North-wales, who had for the space of 405 yeares, resisted not only the priuate vndertakers of
England, who were commonly of the Nobility; but the whole forces also of many most puissant Monarchs: Whose attempts they alwayes made frustrate, by retiring into the heart of their country, and leauing the
English more woods and hills to encounter, then men. But now the fatall period of the
Brittish liberty being come, they were constrained to yeeld to the stronger.
What Prouinces
North-Wales containeth, is before said; to these we must adde the Ile of
Anglesey, (which hereafter wee shall describe) in one of whose townes, called
Aberfrawe, the Princes hereof vse to reside; and thereupon were called kings
[Page 496] of
Aberfrawe. Shrewsbury also as long as they continued masters of it, was the seat royall of these Princes, who had heere a very faire palace: which being burned in some of their broyles with
England, is now converred into priuate gardens, for the vse of the citizens. The farthest bridge of
[...]his town called the
Welch-bridge, was built by one of the
Leolines, (the first as I coniecture) whose
statua is yet standing on the bridge-gue there.
Milles.That this was of the three the most predominant principalitie, and to which the o
[...]her two were in a manner tributary, may be prooued by the constitutions of
Howell Dha, that is,
Howell the good, Prince of
South-Wales. One of which is, that as the kings of
Aberfrawe, were bound to pay in way of tribute, 63 pounds vnto the Kings of
London; so the Kings of
Dy
[...]e
[...]ar, and
Matrafall, (or
South-wales and
Powisland) should pay in way of tribute, the like summe vnto the Kings of
Aberfrawe.
The Armes of the Princes of
North-Wales, were quarterly
Gules and
Or; foure Lyons
passant gardant, counter-hanged.
2 POWISLAND conteined the whole Countie of
Montgomery, the greater part of
Radnorshire,
Camden. and part of
Shropshire. By the estimate of those times, it was held to be 15
Cantre
[...]s, or hundreds of villages, (the word
Cant, signifying an hundred▪ &
Tref, a village.) This Country was by th'aboue-mentioned
Rodericke giuen vnto his second soone
Amarandus; whom he chose to rule ouer the borders, because he was a man of approued valour. The residence of these Princes was at
Mathrafall, who for that cause were called kings of
Matrafall. It was then a great and a faire town; now nothing in a manner, but a bare name: and standeth in an equall distance betweene
Welch-poole, and
Lanvilling, in
Montgomeryshire.
It continued a principality, till the time of
Edward the first. To whom at a Parliament holden at
Shrewsbury, Owen ap Griffin Prince thereof, resigned his lands & title: and receiued them againe of the King to hold in
Capite, and free
baronage, according to the custome of
England. Avis or
Havis daughter and heire to this
Owen, was married vnto
Iohn Charleton a
Valect, (or Gentleman of the priuie Chamber) to
Edward the 2
d: by
[Page 497] whom in right of his wife, he was made Lord of
Powis. It continued for foure descents in this line; and then the marriage of
Iane, daughter and heire of
Edward the last Lord, vnto Sir
Iohn Grey, conveighed vnto him this title: which together with his issue, is now extinct.
The Armes of these Princes of
Powis, were
Or, a Lyon rampant
Gules.
3 SOVTH-WALES conteined the shires of
Brecknocke, Carmarden, Glamorgan, Penbrooke, and
Cardigan.
The Princes of
Southwales.
-
877
- 1
Cadell
-
- 2
Hoell
-
- 3
Hoell Dha
-
- 4
Owen
-
- 5
Eneas
-
- 6
Theodore the great
-
- 7
Rhese I
-
1093
- 8
Griffin I
Du Ch
[...]sue.
-
- 9
Rhese II
-
- 10
Griffin II, in whom ended the line of the Princes of
South-wales, after they had with great struggling maintained their liberty, the space of 300 yeares or there-about. The
English nobility had at seueral times plucked many townes, Lordships, and almost whole shires, from this principate: which were all againe recouered by this last
Griffin; who not long enioying his victories, left the fruits of them to his two sonnes,
Cynericke, &
Meredith, both whom our
Henry 2
d tooke, and put out their eyes. Yet did the
Welchmen, as well as in such a time of calamitie they could wrestle, & tugge for their liberty; till the felicity of
Edward the first, put an end to all the warres and troubles in these part.
It may perhaps be maruailed at, why
Rodoricke the great, in the diuision aboue-mentioned, gaue vnto his yongest sonne, the greatest & most fruitfull part of this whole Country. To which we answere, that
South-wales indeed was the greater & richer; but yet accompted the worser part; because the Nobles there refused to obey their Prince; and also for that the Sea-coasts were grieuously infested with
Flemmings, English, &
Normans. In which respect also the Prince was enforced to remoue his seat from
Carmarden, then called
Maridune; vp higher vnto
Dynefar or
Devenor castle, where it continued euen till the Princes themselues had left to be: who for this cause were called Kings of
Dynefar.
[...]
[...]
[Page 498]When King
Edward had thus fortunately effected this great businesse, he gaue vnto his
English Barons, and other gentlemen of good revenue and potencie, diuers signieuries & estates here; as well to honour their valour shewed in the conquest, as to engage so many able men, both in purse and power, for the perpetuall defence and subjugation of it. As for the lordship of
Flint, and the townes and estates lying on the sea-coasts, he held them in his own hands, both to keep himselfe strong, and to curb the
Welch, and (wherein he dealt like the politique Emperour
Augustus) pretending the ease of such as he had there placed; but indeed to haue all the armes, and men of imployment vnder himselfe onely.
This done, he diuided
Wales into six shires, viz:
1 Glamorgan, 2 Carmarden, 3 Pembrooke, 4 Cardigan, 5 Merioneth, and
6 Carnarvon, after the manner of
England. Ouer each of these as he placed a particular
English Lieftenant; so was he very desirous to haue one generall
English Vicegerent, ouer the whole body of the
Welch. But this when they mainly w
[...]thstood, he sent for his wife, then great with child, to
Carnarvon; where, when she was d
[...]liuered,
Milles. the king assembled the
Brittish Lords, and offered to name them a Gouernour borne in
Wales, which could speak not one word of
English, & whose life no man could taxe. Such a one when they had all sworne to obey, he named his yong son
Edward, since which time, our Kings eldest sonnes are
Princes of Wales. Their investiture is performed by the imposition of a cap of estate, & a coronet, on his head that is invested, as a token of his principality: by deliuering into his hand a verge, being the embleme of gouernment: by putting a ring of gold on his finger, to shew him how now he is a husband to the Country, & a father to her children; & by giuing him a patent,
to hold the said principalitie to him and his heires Kings of England. By which words, the separation of it from the Crowne is prohibited; & the Kings keep in themselues so excellent an occasion of obliging vnto them their eldest son
[...], when they pleased. In imitation of this custome,
more ex Angliá translat
[...] (saith
Mariana.)
Iohn the first of
Castile &
Leon, made his son
Henry Prince of the
Asturia's; which is a Country so craggie and
[Page 499] mountainous, that it may not improperly be called the
Wales of Spaine. And all the
Spanish Princes euen to these times are honoured with this title of
Prince of the Asturia's.
Notwithstanding this prouident care of
Edward the first, in establishing his Empire heere, & the extreme rigour of Law here vsed by
Henry the fourth, in reducing them to obedience after the rebellion of
Owen Glendower: yet till the time of
Henry the eighth, and his father, (both being extract from the
Welch blood) they neuer contained themselues, or uery seldome, within the bounds of true alleageance. For whereas before they were reputed euen as
Aliens; this
Henry made them (by act of Parliament) one Nation with the
English; subiect to the same Lawes; capable of the same preferments; & priuiledged with the same immunities. He added sixe shires to the former number, out of those Countries which were before reputed as the borders or marches of
VVales; and enabled them all to send knights and burgesses vnto the Parliaments; So that the name and language only excepted, there is now no difference between the
English &
Welch; happy vnion.
The same King
Henry established for the ease of his
Welch subiects, a Court at
Ludlow, like vnto the ordinary Parliaments in
France; wherein the Lawes are ministred according to the fashion of the Kings Courts of
Westminster. This Court consisteth of one President, who is for the most part of the Nobility, and is generally called the
Lord President of Wales; of as many Counsellers as it shall please the King to appoint; one Atturney; one Sollicitour; one Secretary; and the foure Iustices of the counties of
Wales. The same
Ludlow, (for this must not be omitted) is adorned with a very fair castle; which is the Palace of such Princes of
VVales, of the
English blood, as haue come into this Country, to solace themselues among their people. Here was yong
Edward he fift, at the death of his father: and here died Prince
Arthur, eldest son to
Henry 7
th, both being sent hither by their fathers to the same end, viz: by their presence to keep in order the vnquiet
Welchmen. And certainely as the presence of the Prince was then a terror to the rebellious, so would it now be as great a comfort to this peaceable people.
[Page 500]What the reuenues of this principality are, I cannot say; yet we may boldly affirme that they are not very small, by these two circumstances, in the marriage of the Lady
Catharine of
Spaine, to our abouenamed Prince
Arthur. For first her father
Fernando, being one of the wariest Princes that euer were in
Europe, giuing with her in Dowry 200000 Ducats; required for her iointer, the third part only of this principality, & of the Earldome of
Chester. And 2
ly after the death of Prince
Arthur, the Nobles of the Realme perswaded Prince
Henry, to take her to wife; that so great a treasure, as the yearely revenewe of her ioynture, might not be carried out of the kingdome.
The Armes of the Princes of
Wales differ from those of
England, only by the addition of a labell of three points. But the proper and peculiar device, and which we commonly, though corruptly, call the
Princes Armes; is a Coronet beautified with three
Ostrich feathers, and inscribed round with
Ich
[...]dien, that is
Iseru
[...]: alluding to that of the Apostle,
the he
[...]re while hee is a child, differeth not from a servant. This Coronet was wonne by that valiant Prince,
Edward the blacke Prince, at the battaile of
Cressie, from
Iohn King of
Bohemia, who there wore it; & whō he there slew. Since which time it hath beene the cognisance of all our Princes.
I wil now shut vp my discourse of
Wales with that testimony of the people, which
Henry the 2
d vsed in a letter to
Emanuel Emperour of
Constantinople, The Welch nation is so aduenterous, that they dare encounter naked with armed men; readie to spend their bloud for their Country, and pawne their life for praise: and adding only this, that since their incorporating with the
English, they haue shewed themselues most loyall, hearty, and affectionate subiects of the State.
There are in
Wales,
-
Bishops 4
-
Earles 4.
-
Barons.
THE BORDERS.
BEfore we come into
Scotland, wee must of necessity passe through that batable ground, lying betweene both kingdomes,
[Page 501] called THE BORDERS: the inhabitants wherereof are a kinde of military men, subtile, nimble, & by reason of their often skirmishes well experienced, and aduenturous. Once the
English border extended as farre as vnto
Edenborough, East; and to
Sterling, West: nigh vnto which last towne, there was ouer the
Friths of
Dunbritton, a bridge built; and in a crosse thereon standing, there was written this pasport,
I am free march as passengers may kenne;
To Scots, to Brittans, and to Englishmen.
But when
England groaned vnder the burden of the
Danish oppression, the
Scots well husbanded that aduantage; and not only enlarged their border to the
Tweede; but also tooke into their hands,
Cumberland, Northumberland, and
Westmorland. The
Norman Kings againe recouered these Prouinces, making the
Borders of both kingdomes to bee
Tweede, East; the
Solway, West; and the
Cheviot hills in the midst. Of any great warres made on these borders, or any particular officers appointed for the defence of them, I finde no mention till the time of
Edward the first; who taking aduantage on the
Scots disagreements, about the successour of
Alexander the third; hoped to bring the Country vnder the obedience of
England. This quarrell betweene the two nations he began, but could not end; the wars surviuing the author. So that what
Velleius saith of the
Romans and
Carthaginians, I may as well say of the
Scots and
English: for almost three hundred yeares together,
aut bellum inter eos populos, aut belli praeparatio, aut infi
[...]a pax fuit. In most of these conflicts the
Scots had the worst, so that
Daniel in his history seemeth to maruell how this corner of the Ile could breed so many, had it bred nothing but men, as were slaine in these wars: yet in the raigne of
Edward the 2
d, the
Scots (hauing thrice defeated that vnhappy Prince) became so terrible vnto the
English Borderers, that an hundred of them would fly from three
Scots. It is a custome among the
Turkes not to beleeue a Christian or a Iew complaining against a
Turk
[...], except the
[...] occusation be confirmed by the testimony of some
Turke also: which seldom hapning is not the least cause why so litle iustice is there done the Christians. In like manner it is the law of these
Borderers
[Page 502] neuer to beleeue any
Scot complainining against an
Englishman, vnlesse some other
Englishman will witnesse for him; & so on the other side:
Ex iure quodam inter limitaneos rat
[...] (saith
Camden in his
Elizab.)
nullus ni
[...]i Scotus in Scotū, nullus nifi Anglus in Anglum, testis admittitur. This custome making void in this fashion al kinds of accusations, was one of the greatest causes of the insolencies on both sides committed. Besides t
[...]ere were diuers here liuing, which acknowledged neither King: but sometimes were
Scots, sometimes
English, as their present crimes and necessities required protection or pardon. To keepe in this people, and secure the
Borders, there were in each Kingdome three officers appointed called the
Lords wardens of the Marches: one being placed ouer the East, the other ouer the West, the third ouer the middle borders. In
England the
Warden of the East Marches had his seat at
Berwicke (a towne of great strength, and which for the conveniency of its situation, was the first thing which the
English tooke care to defend, and the
Scots to surprise) of which he was also gouernour. The
Warden of the West Marches, had his seate in
Carlile, which
Henry the 8
th for that cause well fortified. The
Warden of the middle Marches had no set place of residence, but was sometimes in one place, sometimes in another, according as occasions required. But
Imperij medium est, terminus ante fuit, by the blessed marriage of the kingdomes, that being now the middle of one, which was then the bounds of two Empires: these officers, and the cause of them, the warres, are quite extinct.
SCOTLAND.
SCOTLAND is the Northerne part of
Brittaine, & separated from
England by the riuers
Tweed, and
Solway; and the
Cheuiot hils extending from the one to the other. It is in length (according to
Polidor) 480 miles, but of no great breadth; there being no place distant from the Seas 60 miles; and the Country ending like the sharpe point of a wedge.
There is in all o
[...] most of our
Brittish Maps, a great ouersight committed, which I could wish were reformed: for whereas
[Page 503]
Scotland is by the best iudgements reckned to be 160 longer then
England; England is in these Mappes made well nigh 100 miles longer then
Scotland.
The denomination is taken, not as fabulous antiquaries think from
Scota daughter to an
Aegyptian Pharaoh; but from the
Scoti, Scy
[...]t
[...], or
Scythi, a people of
Germanie, ouer whose Northerne bounds the name of
Scythia did once extend. These first ce
[...]zed on a part of
Spaine, next on
Ireland, & Anno 424, on the West of this Country. More of this theame may bee read in M.
Camden, who most iudiciously confuteth the absurd fables, and groundeth his relations vpon more then probable truths.
The Country is diuided into the
Highland and the
Lowland. The people of the former are either liuing on the Westerne cō tinent of
Scotland, and haue some smacke of ciuility; or in the
Out-Iles, which (as his Maiestie hath in his
Bas: Doron) are all vtterly barbarous, and are no waies to be reduced to ciuility, but by planting Colonies of the more in-land & orderly
Scots amongst them. The
Lowlanders bordering on the East are of the like ingenious dispositions and language, almost with the
English. They are the ofspring of the
Saxons, as euidently doth appeare, 1 by their behauiour; 2 their language; and thirdly by the testimony of the
Highlanders (who are the true
Scots, and speake the
Irish tongue) who call both the
Lowlanders, and the
English, Saxons. And very probable it is (for so much I haue heard a judicious Gentleman of this nation affirme) the
Scots &
Saxons invading this Iland nigh at the same time; that the
Saxons might seaze vpon the Easterne parts, confronting their coū try; as that the
Scots did possesse the Westerne side, which lay next vnto
Ireland and the
Westerne Ilands, from whence they first came into
Brittaine.
Scotland is farre more barren then
England. The chiefe commodities are course cloathes, Freezes, Fish, Hides, Lead-oare, &c.
The Gospell was first preached here by
Palladius, An
o 431: they now follow the reformation begun by
Luther, and seconded or perfected by
Zuinglius and
Caluin.
The people had not long since one barbarous custome:
[Page 504] which was, if any two were displeased, they expected no law; but bang'd it out brauely, one & his kindred, against the other and his, and thought the King much in their common, if they granted him at a certaine day to keepe the peace. This fighting they call their
Feides▪ a word so barbarous, that were it to bee expressed in
Latine, or
French, it must be by circumlocution. These deadly feids, his Maiestie in his most excellent
Basilicon Doron, aduiseth his sonne to redresse with all care possible; but God hath giuen him a long life, to see it in his owne daies remedied▪ wherein he hath gotten a greater victory ouer that people, then euer any forraigne Prince, or any of his predecessours: an act indeed truely royall, and worthy himselfe. An other custome they once had of that nature, that the like hath hardly beene in Christendome; which tooke beginning as the
Scottish historians affirme, in the raigne of
Ewen the 3
d, who is the fifteenth King in their Catalogue, after the first
Fergus. This
Ewen being a Prince much addicted, or rather wholy giuen ouer vnto lasciuiousnesse; made a law that himselfe and his successours should haue the maidenhead or first nights lodging with euery woman, whose husband held land immediatly from the crown: and the Lords & Gentlemen of all them, whose husbands were their tenants or homagers. This was it seemes the Knights service, which men held their estates by; & continued till the daies of
Malcolme Comnor, who at the request of his wife
Margaret (she was the sister of
Edgar Etheling) abolished this law: ordaining that the tenants by way of commutation, should pay vnto their Lords a marke in mony, which tribute the historians say is yet in force. It was called
Marcheta mul
[...]eris: but whether from
Mar
[...], a horse in the old
Gall
[...]que, (implying the obscene signification of
Equitare) as M.
Selden thinkes: or
Marca the summe of mony by which it was afterward redeemed I cā not determine.
The principall riuers are
1 Forthea. 2 Clada. and
3 Tay, all nauigable. The famous or miraculous things rather of this coū trey, are 1 the Lake of
Mirton; part of whose waters doe congeale in winter, part of them not: 2
ly the Lake of
Len
[...]ox 24 miles round, in which are 30 Ilands, one of which is driuen to
[Page 505] and fro in every tempest. 3
ly the
deafestone 12 foot high, & 33 cubi
[...]s thicke; of this rare quality, that a musket shot off on the one side, cannot be heard by a man, standing on the other.
The Ancients were first the
Gadeni, containing
Tiuidale, Tivedale, Mer
[...]h, and
Lothien. 2
ly the
Selgovae of
Lidisdale, Eusdale, Eskdale, Anansdale, and
Nidisdale. 3
l• The
Novantes, of
Gallowa
[...]e, Carrect, K
[...]le, and
Cunningham. 4
ly The
Damnij of
Clu
[...]dsdale, Stri
[...]eling, M
[...]nteth, and
F
[...]fe. 5
ly The
Caledonij, of
S
[...]ratherne, Argile, Cantire, Albanie, Lorne, Perth, and
Anguis. 6
ly The
Vernines of
Mernis, and
Mar. 7
ly The
Talzali of
Buquh
[...]. 8
ly The
Vacomagi, of
Loquabre and
Murray. 9
ly
Cantae of
Rosse and
Sutherland. 10
ly The
Catine of
Cathnes. And lastly the
Cornubij of
Strathnaverne, the farthest Country Northwa
[...]d of all
Brittaine.
These Provinces are diuided 1 into diuers
Sherifdomes, which be
[...]ng hereditary, are a great hinderance to the execution of iustice, so that there is no way to remedy this mischiefe, so speeding, as when they are escheated, to dispose of them according to the laudable custome of
England. 2
ly Into 13 Dioceses of Ecc
[...]esiasticall gouernment, which diuision was made by
Malcome the third Anno 1070. the Bishops before exercising their
[...]unctions, in what place soeuer they came. Archbishops they had none till the yeare 1478; the Bishops of
Yorke being before the
Metropolitans of
Scotland.
The greatest friends of the
Scots were the
French, to whom the
Scots shewed themselues so faithfull, that the
French King committeth the defence of his person, to a selected number of
Scottish Gentlemen: and so valiant, that they haue much hindered the
English victories in
France. And certainely the
French feeling the
[...]mart of the
English puissance alone, haue continually heart
[...]ed the
Scots in their attempts against
England; & hindred all meane
[...] of making vnion betweene them: as appeared when they broke the match agreed on, between our
Edward the sixt, and
Mary the young Queene of
Scotland; but now this great matter is happily effected. Their greatest enimy was the
English, who ouercame them in many battailes, ceazed on the kingdome, and had longer kept it, if the mountaines and vnaccessible
[Page 506] woods had not beene more true to the
Scots, then their owne valour: for so much his Maiestie seemeth to intimate in his speech at
Whiteh
[...]ll 1607. And though (saith he) the
Scot
[...]es haue had the honour and good fortune neuer to be conquered; yet were they never but on the defensiue side, and may in part thanke their hills and inaccessible passages, that saued them frō an vtter ouerthrowe, at the hands of all them that euer pretended to conquer them. But
I am cuncti gens vna sumus, sic simu
[...] in aevum,
One only nation now are we,
And let vs so for euer be.
The chiefe Citties are
Edenburgh, of old called
Castrum Alatum in
Lothien, where is the Kings pallace, and the Court of iustice. It consisteth chiefly of one street, extending in length one mile; into which runne many petty lanes: so that the whole compasse may be well nigh 3 miles. It formerly belonged to the
English, from whom oppressed with the
Danish tyrannies, the
Scots tooke it, Anno 960.
2 Glasco in
Cluidsdale, an Archbishops See; & an Vniuersity, founded 1554▪ by Bishop
Turnbull, 3 S.
Andrewes in
Fife, honoured with the same prerogatiues. It is called in Latine
Fanum R
[...]guli, and tooke both this and the
English name on this occasion. The bones of S.
Andrew the Apostle, were translated from
Patra in
Morea, where hee did suffer martyrdome, vnto
Constantinople: from whence they were brought hither by
Albat
[...]u Regulus a Monke, Anno 378. He built ouer them a monastery, which after grew to be a Citty; called in memory of the founder
Fanum Reguli; in memory of the Saint, S▪
Andrew. The Bishop hereof is the Metropolitan of all
Scotland. 4 Sterling (or
Striueling) in the hundred so called; neere vnto which hapned the most notable discomfiture, that euer the
Scots gaue the
English: who besides many Lords, and 700 Knights and Gentlemen of note, lost, as the
Scottish writers say, 50000 of the common sort (ours acknowledge 10000 only) the King himselfe (who then was
Edward the 2
d) being faigne to sly for his life. Some
Scottish writers affirme the purer siluer which we call
Sterling mony, to haue bin h
[...]re coined. Wee may as well say that all our
Siluer bullion,
[Page 507] comes from
Bullion in
France. The truth is, that that denomination came from the
Germans, of their easterly dwelling, tearmed by vs
Easterlings: whom King
Iohn first drew into
England, to refine and purifie our siluer.
5 Aberdon in
Marr. 6 Dond
[...] in
Ang
[...]is. 7 Perth, or S.
Iohns towne.
This kingdome contained once two populous nations;
Scots and
Picts What the former were hath already beene said; the latter (to omit the confutation of them who hold them to bee descended from the
Agathirsi, of
Scythia) were very
Brittaines: who when the
Roman Eagle had with her blacke wings darkned the South part of the Iland; fled into the Northerne pa
[...]ts, as preferring penurious liberty before fetters of gold. These men vsing the ancient custome of painting their bodies, after their Countrymen had conformed themselue
[...] to more ciuill courses: were by the
Romans called
Picti. they long swaied here alone, till the yeare 424; in which the
Scots now growne populous, did first set footing in
Brittaine: with whom at their first arriuall, they contracted an offensiue and defensiue league, against the
Brittaines; whom on all sides they most miserably tortured. It hapned at the last that
Achaius married
Fergusia, sister to
Hungust King of the
Picts; by her he had issue
Alpine: who after the death of
Hungust dying without issue, was in the iudgement of the
Scots, to succeed in the
Pictish Kingdome. But the
Picts alleaging a law of not admitting Aliens to the crown, chose one
Ferereth for their king; with whom
A
[...]pine warring, was after many victorious exploits slaine. This quarrell thus begunne, was maintained by their successours, till after many bloudy victories, and ouerthrowes on both sides;
Kenneth K. of the
Scots vanquished
Donsken King of the
Picts, and extinguished not only their kingdome, but their very name: (vnlesse we will beleeue that some of them did fly into
France, & there forsooth vanquished, and inhabited the Countries called now
Pictavia and
Picardie.) From this
Kenneth the first Monarch of all
Scotland, we will beginne our Catalogue; leauing out that rabble of Kings mentioned by
Hector Boetius, in his hist
[...]ry of this kingdome and nation. Neither shall I herein I hope offend the more iudicious sort of the
Scottish nation, especially since I
[Page 508] deale no more vnkindly with their
Scota, and her successours; then I haue done already with our own
Brutus, & his. The first
Scottish King that setled himselfe in the North of
Brittaine, is according to the aboue-named
Hector Boëtius, one
Fergus; which in the time that
Coyle gouerned the
Brittans, came, forsooth, into these parts out of
Ireland. From him vnto
Eugenius, we haue the names of 39 kings in a continued succession; which
Eugenius, together with his whole nation, is said to haue beene expelled the Iland, by a ioynt confederacie of the
Romans, Brit
[...]ns, and
Picts. Twenty & seuen yeares after the death of this
Eugenius, they were reduced againe into their possession here, by the valour and conduct of one
Fergus the 2
d of that name. To this
Fergus I referre the beginning of the
Scottish kingdome in
Brittaine, holding the stories of the former 39 Kings, to bee fabulous and vaine: neither want I probable coniecture for this assertion; this expedition of
Fergus into
Brittaine, being placed in the 424 yeare of Christ, at what time the best writers hold the
Scots to haue first seated themselues in this Iland. The king of chiefe note betweene this
Fergus, and
Kenneth the first Monarch of all
Scotland; was
Achaius: who contracted the offensiue and defensiue league with
Charles the great, betweene the kingdomes of
France and
Scotland. The conditions whereof were. 1 Let this league betweene the two kingdomes indure for ever. 2 Let the enimies vnto one be reputed and handled as the enimies of the other. 3 If the
Saxons, or
Englishmen invade
France, the
Scots shall send thither such numbers of Souldiers, as shall be desired: the
French King defraying the charges. 4 If the
English invade
Scotland, the King of
France shall at his own charges, send competent assistance vnto the King of
Scotland. Neuer was there any league, which was either more faithfully obserued or longer continued, then this betweene these two kingdomes: The
Scots on all occasions so readily assisting the
French, that it grew to a prouerb, or by word,
he that will France winne must with Scotland first beginne.
Now before I come vnto
Kenneth, I will in this place relate the story of
Machbed, one of his successours: a history then which for variety of action, or strangenesse of euent, I neuer
[Page 509] met with any more pleasing. The story in briefe is thus
D
[...]ncan King of
Scotland, had two principall men whom he employed in all matters of importance;
Machbed and
Banquho. These two travelling together through a forrest were mette by three Fairies, or Witches (
Weirds the
Scots call them) whereof the first making obeisance vnto
Machbed, saluted him
Thane (a title vnto which that of Earle afterward succeeded) of
Glammis, the second,
Thane of
Cawder. and the third, King of
Scotland. This is vnequall dealing said
Banquho, to giue my friend all the honors and none vnto me: to whom one of the
Weirds made answere, that he indeed should not be King, but out of his loynes should come a race of kings that should for euer rule
Scotland. And having thus said they all suddenly vanished. Vpon their arriuall to the Court,
Machbed was immediatly created
Thane of
Glammis; and not long after, some new seruice of his requiring new recompence, he was honoured with the title of
Thane of
Cawder. Seeing then how happily the prediction of the three
Weirds fell out in the two former; hee resolued not to bee wanting to himselfe in fulfilling the third; and therefore first hee killed the King, and after by reason of his command among the Souldiers and common people, he succeeded in his throne. Being scarce warme in his seat, he called to minde the prediction giuen to his companion
Banquho, whom herevpon suspecting as his supplanter he caused to be killed, together with his whole kindred,
Fleance his son onely with much difficulty escaping into
Wales. Freed now from this feare, he built
Dunsinane Castle making it his ordinary seat: and afterward on new feares consulting with certaine wizards about his future estate; was by one told that he should neuer bee ouercome till
Bernane wood (which was some few miles distant) did come to
Dunsinane Castle: and by the other that he neuer should be slaine by any man borne of a woman. Secure then as he thought, he omitted no kinde of libidiuousnesse or cruelty for the space of 18 yeares, for so long he raigned, or to say better, tyrannized.
Mackduffe gouernour of
Fife, ioyning to himselfe some fewe Patriots, which had not yet felt the tyrants sword; priuily met one night at
Bernane wood, and early in the morning marched, euery man bearing a
[Page 510] bough in his hand the better to keepe them from discouery; toward
Dunsinane Castl
[...]; which they presently tooke by s
[...]aladoe.
Machbed escaping, was pursued, ouertaken, and vrged to fight by
Mackduffe; to whom the tyrant halfe in scorne replied▪ that
[...]n v
[...]ine he attempted his death: for it was his destinie neuer to b
[...] slaine by any man borne of a woman. Now then is thy fatall houre come, said
Mackduffe, for I was neuer borne of a woman, but violently cut out of my mothers belly, she dying before her deliuery: which words so danted the tyrant, though otherwise a man of good performance, that he was easily slaine; and
Malcolme Conmor the true heire of the Crowne, seated in the throne. In the meane time
Fleance so thriued in
Wales that he fell in loue with the
Welch Princes daughter, and on her begat a sonne named
Walter. This
Walter flying
Wales for a murther, was entertained in
Scotland, and his descent once knowne, he was preferred to be
Steward vnto King
Edgar, from which office the name of
Steward became as the sir-name of all his posterity. From this
Walter descended that
Robert Steward, who was after in right of his wife, King of
Scotland; since which time there haue been successiuely nine Soueraignes of this name in
Scotland. But it is now high time (the prophecies being fulfilled, and my story finished) to attend King
Kenneth, & his successours.
The Kings of all
Scotland.
-
839
- 1
Kenneth 17.
-
856
- 2
Danald 6.
-
862
- 3
Constantine 13.
-
875
- 4
Ethus 15.
-
890
- 5
Donald. II.
13.
-
903
- 6
Cons
[...]an
[...]ine II.
30.
-
933
- 7
Malcolmne, 16.
-
949
- 8
Ingulph 12.
-
961
- 9
Duffe.
-
961
- 10
Kenneth II.
33
-
994
- 11
Constantine III.
10.
-
1004
- 12
Malcolme II.
30.
-
1034
- 13
Duncan 6.
-
1040
- 14
Machbed 18.
-
1057
- 15
Malcolme III.
39.
-
1096
- 16
Donald Bane 2.
-
1098
- 17
Edgar 9.
-
1107
- 18
Alexand.
[...]he fierce
-
1124
- 19
David 29.
-
1153
- 20
Malcolme IV.
12.
-
1166
- 21
William 49.
-
1213
- 22
Alexander II.
38.
-
1250
- 23
Alexander III.
37. After the death of this king began that tedious and bloodie warre for the kingdome of
[Page 511]
Scotland; betweene the husbands of the last Kings three Neices. And when they could not amongst themselues compose the difference; they referred the cause to our
Edward the first, as to the supreame soveraigne of that kingdome; and he selecting 12
Scottish, and 12
English Counsellours, with generall consent of all adiudged it to
Iohn Baliol, husband to the late Kings nighest kinswoman.
-
1300
- 24
Iohn Baliol an
Englishman; but forgetfull both of
English birth and
English curtesies, hee inuaded the kingdome of
England in hostile manner, and was taken prisoner,
6.
-
1036
- 25
Robert Bruce husband to the second sister, succeeded by the generall consent of the
Scots; but hee being dead, our
Edward the third setled S.
Ed. Baliol in the kingdome.
24.
-
1332
- 26
Edw. Baliol sonne to
Iohn Baliol, was reiected by the
Scots for adhering too closely to our
Edward; who therefore harried
Scotland with fire and sword.
10.
-
1342
- 27
Dauid Bruce seated by the
Scots, was an vtter enemy to the
English; and inuading
England when
Edward the third was at the seige of
Calice: he was taken prisoner by Queene
Philip, 29.
-
1371
- 28
Robert Steward King of the
Scots, in right of his wife being eldest sister to the last King, was descended from the ancient Princes of
Wales, thereby restoring the
Brittish blood vnto the
Scottish throne,
19.
-
1390
- 29
Robert III.
16.
-
1406
- 30
Iames taken prisoner by our
Henry the fourth, as he was going to the Court of
France. In his absence
Robert Duke of
Albanie gouerned
Scotland 18 yeares; and this King being inlarged by our
Henry the fift, raigned 24 yeares more.
-
1448
- 31
Iames II,
14.
-
1462
- 32
Iames III.
29.
-
1491
- 33
Iames IV. hee was married vnto
Margaret, eldest daughter to
Henry the seauenth; yet he against the peace,
[Page 512] and all reason, inuaded
England with 100000 men; he was met with by the Earle of
Surrey (hauing 26000 men in his Army) nigh vnto
Flodden; where hee was slaine, together with two Bishops, 12 Earles, 14 Lords, & his whole Army routed.
23.
-
1514
- 34
Iames V. This man inheriting his Fathers hatred against the
English, inuaded their borders in the yeare 1542 and was met by the Lord
Wharton, then Warden of the West Marches. The battailes being ready to ioyne, one S
•
Oliuer Sincleer the Kings fauorite, though otherwise of meane paren
[...]age, was by the Kings directions proclaimed Generall: which the
Scottish Nobility tooke with such indignation, that they threw downe their weapons, and suffered themselues to be taken prisoners, there being not one man slaine on either side. The principall prisoners were the Earles of
Glencarne and
Cassiles, the Barons
Maxwell, Oliphant, Somervell, Flemming, with diuers others; besides many of the Gentry. He raigned 28 yeares
-
1542
- 35
Mary, an vnfortunate Princesse, was first married to
Francis the second of
France, by whom hauing no issue she was remarried to
Henry L. Darnly.
-
1567
- 36 IAMES the VI, sonne to
Mary Queene of
Scotland and
Henry L. Darnly, was crowned King before the death of his mother: he tooke to wife
Anne daughter vnto
Christierne King of
Danemarke; and was called to the Crowne of
England after the death of Queen
Elizabeth, vpō the 24 of March 1603 Here can I not o
[...]it the prudent foresight of
Henry the seuenth who hauing two daughters to marry, bestowed the elder on the King of
Scotland, and the younger on the King of
France; that if his owne issue male should faile, and a Prince of another nation must inherit
England; then
Scotland as the lesser kingdome should follow and depend vpon
England; and not
Engl
[...]nd wait on
Fra
[...]ce, as on the greater. Neither will I here passe ouer the prophecy, attributed in the
Polychronicon, vnto an holy Anchoret that liued in King
Egelred his time, which is this▪
English men for that they wonneth them to drunkennesse, to treason, and
[...]o rechlessenesse of Gods house; first by Danes, & then
[Page 513] by Normans, and the third time by Scots, whom they holden least worth of all, they shallen be ouercome. Then the world shall bee vnstable, and so diverse & variable, that the vnstablenes of thoughts shall be betokened by manny manner diversity of cloathing. Certainely by this happy vnion of the kingdomes is this prediction accomplished; the circumstances of time so patly agreeing, and the
Scots neuer subduing
England, but by this blessed victory.
The principall order of Knighthood in this kingdome is of S.
Andrew, instituted by
Hung
[...]us King of the
Picts, to hearten his subiects against
Athelstane King of
England. The Knights weare about their necks a coller interlaced with Thistles, with the picture of S.
Andrew pendant to it. It tooke this name because after the battaile,
Hungius & his Souldiers went all barefoot to S.
Andrew; and there vowed that they and all their posterity, would thenceforth vse his Crosse as their ensigne, when soeuer they tooke in hand any warlike expedition. The word is
Nemo me impune lacessit.
The reuenewes of this Crowne
Boterus writeth to be not aboue 100000 Crownes; and though they were farre more, yet certainely not comparable to those of
England: here being no commodity in this kingdome to allure strangers to traffique; 2
ly, The Country it selfe being barren. & 3
ly, Many of the subiects, those especially of the Westerne parts, and out Iles, so vnwildy, that they cannot be very beneficiall to the treasurie.
The Armes are
Sol, a lyon
rampant Mars, within a double tressure
counterflowred. This tressure
counterflowred was added to the Lyon by
Achaius King of
Scotland, at what time he contracted the perpetuall league with
France; signifying (saith
H
[...] ctor Boëtius)
Francorum opibus leonem exinde esse muni
[...]dum.
Here are in
Scotland. Vniuersities 4.
-
1 Edenburgh.
-
2 Glasco.
-
3 S.
Andrewes.
-
4 Aberdon.
-
Archbishops 2
-
Duke 1
-
Earles
-
Bishops 11.
-
Marquesses.
-
Vicounts.
-
Barons.
IRELAND.
Maginus.IRELAND environed on all sides with the Sea, standeth West of
Brittaine; next vnto which, it is the biggest Iland of
Europe, containing in length 400, and in bredth 200 miles. It is situate vnder the 10
th and 12
th Climates, the longest day being 16 hou
[...]es and more.
Camden.The Iland hath by some bin tearmed
Scotia, because the
Scotti comming from
Spaine, dwelt there. The most vsuall name amongst old writers, is
Iernia; the moderne,
Hibernia; the
English, Ireland; & though some frame a wrested Etymologie frō
Iberus a
Spanish Captaine, some from
Irnalph a Duke hereof, & others ab
Hyberno aëre, the winter-like and cold aire; yet certainly the name proceedeth from
Erinland, which in their old language signifieth a westerne land.
Their own Chronicles, or Fables rather, tel vs, how
Caesarea, Noahs Neece, inhabited here before the Floud; and how 300 yeares after the Floud, it was subdued by
Bartholanus a
Scythian, who ouercame here I know not what Giants. Afterward
Nemethus an other
Scythian Prince, and
Delus a
Gracian, came hither; and last of all
Gaothel, with his wife
S
[...]ota, one of the
Pharaohs daughters, who must needs name this Iland
Scotia. Not to honour such fopperies with a confutation, doubtlesly the first inhabitants of this Iland came out of
Brittaine. For
Brittaine is the
[...]ighest Country vnto it, and so had a more speedy wastage hither; secondly, the ancient Writers call this Iland, a
Brittish Iland; and thirdly,
Tacitus giueth vs of this Country this verdict,
Solum, coelum
(que), cultus & ingenia homi
[...]um, ha
[...]d multùm à Britannia differunt; the habits and disposition of the people were not much vnlike the
Brittaines.
The people are generally strong and nimble of body, haughtie of heart, carelesse of their liues, patient of cold & hunger, implacable in enmity, constant in loue, light of beliefe, greedy of glory; and in a word, if they be bad, you shall no-where finde worse; if they be good, you shall hardly meet with better. But more particularly both men and women within the
Pal
[...], and
[Page 515] such places where the
English discipline is heartily embraced, are conformable to ciuility; the
Kernes (for by that name they call the
wilde Irish) extreamely barbarous; not behauing themselues as
Christians, scarcely as men.
They vse the
Irish language, spoken also in the West of
Scotland, and the
Hebrides or
westerne Ilands. They receiued the
Christian faith by the preaching of
S. Patricke, Anno 335. At this present, the more ciuill sort follow the reformation according to the Church of
England; but the
Kernes either adhere to the Pope, or to their own superstitious fancies.
The soyle of it selfe is abundantly fruitfull, as may be seen in such places, where the industry of man playeth the midwife with the earth, in helping her to bring forth; but on the contrary, where agriculture, and laborious manuring of the ground is deficient, there also the fruits of the earth are not, and cannot be abundant.
Famous hath this Country bin in former times for the piety and religious liues of the Monkes; amongst whom I cannot but remember
Columban, and of him this memorable apothegme: He being offered many faire preferments to leaue his Country, replyed,
It becommeth not them to embrace other mens riches, that for Christs sake had forsaken their owne. But now I should sooner find pietie amongst the
Cannibals of
America, then the
Kernes of
Ireland.
Amongst other prerogatiues of this Iland, this is one, that it breedeth no venemous serpent; neither will any liue here, brought from other Regions. Hence of her selfe she thus speaketh,
Illa ego sum Graijs Glacialis Hibernia dicta,
Cui Deus & melior rerum nascentium origo.
Ius commune dedit, cum Creta altrice Tonantis,
Angues ne nostris diffundant sibila in oris.
I am that Iland, which in times of old
The Greekes did call Hibernia y
[...]e-cold:
Secur'd by God and Nature from this feare,
Which gift was giuen to Crete Ioves mother deare,
That poisonous snakes should neuer here be bred,
[Page 516]Or dare to hisse or hurtfull venome shed.
The other miraculous things in
Ireland are, 1 all the breed of it, (except women and Gray-hounds) are lesser then in
England.
Maginus. 2
ly, there is a lake aboue
Armach, into which if one thrust a peece of wood, he shall find that part which remaineth in the mud, converted to iron; & that which continueth in the water, turned to a whet-stone: which, if those reports be false, is worthily deserued of their first authors. Thirdly, the Kine will yeeld no milke, vnlesse their calues are by them, or their calues skinnes stuffed with hey or straw.
Camden.The state of the
Clergie hath bin little beholding to fortune: In former times some of the Bishops had no more revenewes then the pasture of two milch Kine: and now the violent stomacks of
Impropriatours, haue so farre deuoured that which our Ancestours consecrated to religious vses, as the glory of God, and the maintenance of his Ministers: that in the whole Prouince of
Connaght, the stipend of the incumbent is not aboue 40 shillings, in some places but 15 shillings. So that the
Irish must needs be better fed then taught; for
ad tenuitatem beneficiorum necessariò sequitur ignorantia sacerdotum; and the poore
Vicars plea deserueth to be heard, their case pittied, their estate amended▪
The chiefe riuers are 1
Shennin or
Sinei, which beginning in
Vlster, runneth the course of 200 miles, to the
Verginian Sea, & is nauigable 60 miles.
2 The
Slane. 3 Awiduff, called by the
English, Blackwater. 4 Showre. These and the other riuers of principall note, take along with you, according as I find them registred by that excellent Poet
M. Spencer, in his
Canto of the mariage of
Thames and
Medwaie,
There was the
Liffie rowling down the lea,
The sandi
[...]
Slane, the stonie
Aubrian,
The spacious
Shenin spreading like a sea,
The pleasant
Boyne, the fishie-fruitfull
Banne,
Swift
Awiduffe, which of the Englishman
Is call'd
Blackwater; and the
Liffar deepe,
Sad
Trowis that once his people ouer-runne,
Strong
Allo tumbling from
Slewtogher steepe,
[Page 517]And
Mulla mine, whose waues I whilome taught to weep.
There also was the wide embayed
Mayre,
The pleasant
Bandon crown'd with many a wood,
The spreading
Lee that like an Iland faire,
Encloseth
Corke with his diuided floud;
And balefull
Oure, late stain'd with
English bloud:
With many more, &c,
The principall lakes (of which this Iland is full) are
Lough Earne, Lough Foyle, and
Lough Corbes, in length 20, in bredth 4 miles, in which are 300 Ilets abundant in Pine-trees.
Ireland is diuided into 5 Prouinces, which formerly were Kingdomes, viz:
- 1 MVNSTER hath on the East
Lemster, on the West and South the Sea, and on the North
Connaght: It is diuided into the Counties of
Kerrie, Waterford, Desmond, Corke, Tiperarie, &
Holy Crosse. The chiefe Cities are,
1 Limericke on the banks of
Shennin. 2 Corke. 3 Kinsall, which was fortified in the last
Irish troubles by
Don Iohn d' Aquila, and a
Spanish Garrison, and
4 Waterford on the
Shoure.
- 2 CONNAGHT hath on the East
Meth, on the West the Sea, on the North
Vlster, on the South
Mounster. It is diuided into the Counties of
Mato, Twomond, Galway, Slego, Roscoman, and
Letrim, this last belonging once to the
O Rorkes. The chiefe Cities are
1 Bunratti. 2 Gallway, the third City of
Ireland for fairnesse and largenesse.
- 3 VLSTER hath on the South
Meth and
Connaght, on all other parts, the Sea. It is diuided into the Countries of
Louth, Canan, Fermanagh, Doun, Monagham, Armach, Antrim, Tirconnel, Colran, and
Tir Oen, whose rebellious Earles haue bin so long traitours to
England, and disturbers of the
Ilands quiet. The chiefe Cities are
1 Dundalke in
Louth. 2 Dungannon, the residence of the great
Onecles. 3 Arma
[...]th, the seat of an Archbishop, one of whom is famous for writing against the liues of the
Roman Cleargy.
4 Dongall in
Tir Connell; & a
London Derrie, built and peopled by the Citizens of
London.
- 4 METH hath on the East the Sea, on the West
Conaght, on
[Page 518] the North
Vlster, and on the West
Lemster. It is diuided into the Counties of
East-Meth, West-Meth, &
Long-ford. The chief townes of it are
1 Kellye. 2. Trim. and
3 Tredagh.
- 5 LEMSTER hath on the East and South the Sea, on the West
Conaght, on the North
Meth. It is diuided into the Counties of
Kilkennie, Caterlogh, Kildare, Kings Countie, or
Ophalie, Queenes Countie or
Lease, W
[...]isbford, and
Dublin, The chiefe Townes are
1 Mary Bourg in
Lease. 2 Philips town in
Ophali
[...]. 9 Kildare, one of whose Earles was complained of to
Henry the eight, and when his aduersary concluded his invectiue, with, Finally all
Ireland cannot rule this Earle; the King replyed, then shall this Earle rule all
Ireland; and so for his
[...]ests sake he made him deputy.
4 Dublin seated on the
L
[...]ffie, is the Metropolis of
Ireland, the residence of the
Lord Deputy, the See of an Archbishop, and an Vniuersity. It was built by
Harald Harfager, the first King of
Norwey, and after the
English conquest, was peopled by a Colony of our
Bristoll men.
The whole number of Counties in
Ireland is 32, in euery of which is a
Sheriffe, and diuers
Iustices of peace, as in
England. They are gouerned after the Lawes of
England: and formerly their grieuances were referred to, and their Statutes enacted at our
Parliaments; but now the Deputy hath power of assemble the States, and make what Lawes, or reforme what customes the necessity of the time requireth.
Ireland once was diuided into fiue several Kingdomes, & first suffered a forraine power vnder
Turgesius and his
Norwegians, who were soone rooted out by the policy of the petty king of
Meth, who was the only
Irish Prince in fauour with the tyrant. This king of
Meth, (by name
Omalaighlilen) had to daughter a woman of renowned beauty, whom
Turgesius lusting after, demanded of her father to be his Concubine. The
Methian Prince vnwilling to grant, yet daring not to deny this petition, or, to say better command, for such are tyrants petitions) made answere, that he had in his tuition besides his daughter, a beuie of most beautifull Virgins, out of which he should choose as many as he pleased for his priuate pleasures.
Turgesius reioycing at this motion, desired him with all speed to effect this meeting.
[Page 519] But the King of
Meth attiring in the habits of women, a company of yong Gentlemen, who durst for the common liberty, adventure their seuerall liues, conducted them into the tyrants bed-chamber. And they according to the directions giuen thē, when for that little modesties sake he had in him, he had commanded all his attendants to auoide the roome: assaulted him now ready for, and expecting more kind embraces; and left him dead in the place. The
Methian King had by this time, acquainted diuers of the better sort with his plot; all which vpon a signe giuen, rush into the palace, and put to death all the
Norwegians, and other attendants of this tyrant. After this the
Roytel
[...]ts enioyed their former dominions, till the yeare 1172, in which
Dermot Mac Morock king of
Lemster, hauing forced the wife of
Maurice O Rorke king of
Meth, and being by him driuen out of his kingdome, came to the Court of
England for succour. To this petition,
Henry the second, then King, condescended, sending him ayde vnder the leading of
William Strongbow Earle of
Penbrooke, who restored King
Dermot, & brought a great part of the Iland vnder the
English subiection.
Iohn king of
England was the first who was intituled the
L. of Ireland, which stile was granted him by Pope
Vrban the 3
d, who for the ornament of his royalty, sent him a Plume of
Peacocke feathers, (and when
Tir Oen stiled himselfe
Defender of the Irish liberty, he was by the then Pope honoured with the like present.) The Kings of
England retained this title of
Lords til the yeare 1542, in which
Henry the 8
th in an
Irish Parliament, was declared
K. of Ireland, as a name more
[...]acred, and repleat with Majestie, then that of
Lord: at which time also he was declared to bee the supreame head vnder God of the Church of
Ireland; and the people vtterly disclaymed all the pretended jurisdiction of the Popes of
Rome. Since the first plantation there, of our
English people, the Countrey haeh bin gouerned by a
Vice-Roy (whom we vsually call the
Lord Deputie) then whom there commeth no
Vice-gerent in
Europe more neere the Majesty and prerogatiue of a
King. These
Deputies notwithstanding the large extent of their commission, could neuer wholly subdue the Iland, or bring the people to any ciuill course of life: the fathers inflicting
[Page 520] a heauy curse on al their posterity, if euer they should sow corne, build houses, or learne the
English tongue To this ind
[...]sposition of the
Irish themselues, let vs a
[...] the defects of the k
[...]ngs o
[...]
England, &
Irish Deputies in matter of ciuill policie, as I find them particularized by Sir
Iohn Dauies, in his worthy & p
[...]thy discourse of this subiect. I will only glean a few of them. First then, a barbarous coūtry is like a field ouer-grown with weed, which must first be well broken with the plough, and then immediatly sowne with good and profitable seed: so must a wild and vnciuill people be first broken and ploughed vp by warre, & then presently sowne with the seed of good lawes & discipline: lest the weedes reuiue in the one, and ill manners in the other. Here then was the first defects in our
English Kings, not to tame and take down the stomack and pride of this people; though either ciuill or forreine warres perhaps occasioned this neglect: & also of the
Ir
[...]sh Deputies, who at such times as the people vpon a smal
[...] discomfiture, were crest-falne, neglected the so keeping of them by seuerity of discipline. The 2
d ouer-sight concerneth particularly our kings, who gaue such large possessions and regalities vnto the first conquerours, that the people knew no authority in a maner, aboue their immediate Lords. 3
ly The Laws of
England were not indifferently communicated to all the
Irishrie, but to some particular Families and Prouinces onely; whereby the rest of the people being in the condition of outlawes, or at the best of aliens, knew not how to behaue themselues as subiects: and this concerneth the Kings also. The 4
th defect was particularly in the deputies, who hauing made good and wholsom
[...] lawes against the barbarous customes of the common-people, and inhumane oppression of the Lords; neuer put them in execution: as if they had bin made rather for a terrour, or a shew, then any intent of vse or benefit to the state. And to these foure may most of the rest be reduced.
In these termes of wildnes & non-subjection stood
[...]reland, vntil towards the end of the reign of Q.
Eliza
[...]eth, at what time began the rebellion of
Tirone, who ingaged the greatest part of the
Irishrie, both Lords and commons in that action; which ending in the ouer-throw of that vngratefull rebell, not only
[...]rushed
[Page 521] the ouer-much powerablenesse of the
Irish Nobility; but made the finall and full conquest of the whole Nation. So true is it that
Euery rebel
[...]ion when it is surprest, doth make the Prince stronger, and the subiects weaker. Ireland thus broken & ploughed, that glorious Q
[...]eene died, a Victor ouer all enemies; and lest the sowing of it vnto his Maiesty now reigning, who omitted no part of a skilfull seedesman. First then there was an
[...], or Act of obliuion made, whereby all the offences against the Crowne were remitted, if by such a limited day the people would sue out their pardons: and by the same Act, all the
Irishrie were manu-mitted from the servitude of their Lords, & receiued into the kings immediat protectiō. 2
ly the whole kingdome was diuided into shires, & Iudges Itinerant appointed to circuit them; whereby it hath followed that the exactions of the Lords are layed aside, the behauiour of the people is narrowly looked into, the passages before vnknowne vnto our Souldiers, are laide open by our vnder-Sheriffes and Bayliffes; and the common people seeing the bene
[...]it and security they inioy by the
English Lawes, and loth to plead alwayes by an Interpreter, beginne to set their children to Schoole, for the learning of the
English tongue. 3
ly, the
Irish were not rooted out, as in the first plantation in
Leimster, & the
English only estated in their
[...]oomes: but were only remoued from the woods, bogs, & mountaines, into the plaine & open country; that being like wild trees transplanted, they might grow the milder, & beare the better fruit. And 4
ly, wheras there was before but one freeholder in a whole country, which was the lord himself, the rest holding in villenage, and being subiect to the lords immeasu
[...]able taxations; whereby they had no incouragement to build or plant. Now the lords estate was diuided into two parts, that which he held in demeane to himselfe, which was still left vnto him; and that which was in the hands of hi
[...] tenants, who had estates
[...]ade in their possessions according to the Common law of
England, paying insteed of vncertain
Irish taxations, certain
English rents: wherby the people haue since set their minds vpon repairing their houses, and manuring their lands, to the great increase of the priuate and publique revenue.
[Page 522]Thus haue you seene
Ireland, which before serued onely as a graue to burie our best men, and a gulse to swallow our greatest treasures; being gouerned neither as a country free nor conquer'd; brought in some hope by the prudence & policie of her present king & late Deputies, to proue an orderly Commonwealth, ciuill in it selfe, profitable to be the Prince, and a good strength to the
British Empire. For how way-faring men trauel without dāger, the ploughman walketh without feare, the laws ar
[...] administred in euery place alike, the men are drawne vnto villages, the woods and fastnesse left to beasts, and all reduced to that ciuility, as our fathers neuer saw, nor can we wel sample out of ancient historits.
The revenues of this kingdome are said by
Walsingham, in the time of
Edward the third, to haue beene yearely 40000 pounds; but his successours to this present age, haue scarce got so much as the keeping of it cost them; King
Richard the 2
d being by the same
Walsingham reported, to haue spent 30000 markes out of his own purse, ouer and aboue the money which he receiued there. Whether this Country were so profitable to
Edward 3
d or not, I dare not determine: certain I am, that the revenues at this time are double what they were before; and more orderly payed into the Exchequer then euer: the customehouse yeelding yearely no lesse then 30000 pounds.
The Armes of
Ireland are B, an
Irish harpe O, stringed A: which coat his now Maiestie to shew himselfe the first absolute King of
Ireland,
Guilliam. did first marshall with the royall armes of
England.
He
[...] is one only Vniuersity, viz:
Dublin.
-
Archbishops 4
-
Earles
-
Bishops 17
-
Vicounts
-
Barons
THE LESSER ILANDS.
Camden.THE LESSER ILANDS are the
-
Orcades.
-
Sorlinges.
-
Hebrides.
-
Sporades.
THE ORCADES.
THE ORCADES or Isles of
Orkney, are in number 32, and are situate against the most Northerne Cape of
Scotland, the chief of which is
Pomonia, whose prime town is
Kirkwall, honoured with a Bishops See, and strengthned with two castles. This Iland is well stoared with tinne and lead, and is at this day by the Inhabitants called
Mainland. The second Iland of note is
Hethy, called by
Ptolomy, Ocetis. The people are (according to
Maginus) great drinkers, but no drunkards,
bibacissimi sunt incolae, nunquam tamen inebriantur: they vse the
Gothish language, which they deriue from the
Norwegians, in whose possession they once were, and of whose qualities they still retaine some smacke. These Iles in
Solinus time were not inhabited, being ouer-grown with rushes; now they are in a measure populous and fertile; and were first discouered by
Iulius Agricola, the first that euer sailed about
Brittaine. In latter times they were possessed by the
Normans or
Norwegians, who held them till the yeare 1266: when
Magnus King of
Norwey surrendred them vp to
Alexander King of
Scotland; which surrendrie, some of the succeeding Kings did afterwards ratifie.
Two dayes sayling North of these
Orcades, lieth
Shetland, an Iland belonging to the Crown of
Scotland; and is by many supposed to be the
Thyle of the Ancients. For first it standeth in the 63 degrees of latitude, in which
Ptolomie placeth
Thyle: 2
ly it lyeth opposite to
Bergen in
Norwey, against which
Pomponius Mela hath seated it: and 3
ly
Caspar Peucerus hath obserued, that this
Shetland is by marriners called
Thylensell; a name in which that of
Thyle is apparantly couched. That I and was not
Thyle (as most say) we shall anon shew you.
THE HEBRIDES.
The HEBRIDES or HEBVDE, or
Westerne Ilands, because situate on the West side of
Scotland, are in number 44: the chiefe of which are
Ila 24 miles long, and 16 broad, plentifull in Wheat, Cattle, and Heards of Red-deere.
2 Iona, famous for the Sepulchers of the
Scottish Kings, whose chiefe Town is
S
[...] dore. And
3 Mula, which is 25 miles bigger then the rest. The people both in language and behauiour resemble the
Wild Irish,
[Page 524] and are called
Redshankes; a people, as his Majestie in his
Basilicon Doron teacheth vs, allutterly rude, and without all shew of ciuility; such as permit not themselues to be gouerned by the Lawes, nor to be kept vnder by Discipline,
legum severitate, & iudiciorum metu se illigari non patiuntur, saith M.
Camden. These Ilands were also bought by
Alexander the third, of
Magnus King of
Norwey.
THE SORLINGES.
These Ilands being called by the
Belgians or
Netherlanders SORLINGS; by the
English, Silly; by
Antonine in his
Itinerary Sigdeles, by
Solinus, Silures; and by some
Greeke Writers
Hesperides, and
Cassiterides: are situate ouer against the most Westerne Cape of
Cornewall, from which they are distant 24 miles: They are in number 145, of which ten only are of any estimation, viz:
1 Armath. 2 Agnes 3 Sampson. 4 Silly, the name-giuer (as it seemeth) vnto the rest.
5 Brefar, 6 Rusco. 7 S. Helens. 8 S. Martins. 9 Arthur, and
10 S. Maries, the chiefe of all the rest, as being eight miles in compasse, sufficiently fruitfull, & strengthened with a castle called
Stella Maria, built by Queene
Elizabeth, and by her furnished with a garrison. These Ilands are well stored with Grasse, Graine, and Lead, which last from hence was first carried into
Greece. Hither the
Roman Emperours banished condemned men to worke in the Mines. These Ilands were subdued to the
English Crown by
Athelstane.
THE SPORADES.
I call not these Ilands by this name, because they are memorized in any Author, ancieut or moderne, by this name; but because being many,
Camden. I know not in what generall name I may more fitly include them: the chiefe of which are
1 Man, 2 Anglesey, 3 Iarsie, 4 Gernsie, 5 Wight.
1 MAN is situate iust ouer against the Southerne part of
Cumberland, from which it is distant 25 miles, and was judged to belong to
Brittaine rather then to
Ireland, because it fostred venemous serpents brought hither out of
Brittaine. It is in length 30 miles, in bredth 15 miles, and but 8 in some places. The people hate theft, and begging; they vse a language mixt of the
Norvegian and
Irish tongues. The soyle is abundant in
[Page 525] Flax, Hempe, Oates, Barley, and Wheat, with which they vse to supply the defects of
Scotland, if not the Continent it selfe, yet questionlesse the
Westerne Iles, which are a member of it. For thus writeth the Reuerend Father in God,
Iohn Mericke, late Bishop of this Iland, in a letter to M.
Camden, at such time as he was composing his most excellent
Brittania. Our Iland (saith he)
for cattle, for fish, and for corne, hath not onely sufficient for it selfe, but sendeth also good store into other Countries; now what Countries should need this supply (
England and
Ireland being afore-hand with such prouisions) except
Scotland, or some members thereof, I see not.
Venerable Bede numbred in it 300 Families, and now it is furnished with 17 Parish Churches. The chiefe Townes are 1
Balacuri, and
2 Russin or
Castle-towne, the seat of a Bishop, who though he be vnder the Archbishop of
Yorke, yet hath he no voice in the
English Parliament. In this Iland is the hill
Scea-full, where on a cleare day one may see
England, Scotland, and
Ireland: here also are bred the
Bernacles or
Soland Geese, of rotten wood falling into the water. This Iland was taken from the
Brittaines by the
Scots, and from them regained by
Edwin king of
Northumberland; afterward the
Norwegians seazed on it, from whom
Alexander the third wrested it: and about the yeare 1340.
William Montacute Earle of
Salisbury, descended from the
Norwegian kings of
Man, wonne it from the
Scots, & sold it to the
Lord Scroope; who being condemned of treason,
Henry the fourth gaue it to
Henry Percie Earle of
Northumberland: but he also proouing false to his Soueraigne, it was giuen to the
Stanlies; now Earles of
Darbie.
2 ANGLESEY is counted a Shire of
Wales, and bordereth on
Carnarvonshire. It is in length 20, in bredth 17 miles, containing in former times 360 villages and Townes, of which the chiefe are
Beaumar
[...]sh towards
Wales, 2 Newburg, &
3 Aberfraw, on the South-side. This Iland for its abundant fertility in all things necessary to preserue the life of man, is called rhe
Mother of
Wales. It was once the seat of the
Druides, first conquered by
Suetonius Paulinus, & vnited to the
English Crowne by the valour of
Edward the first.
3 IARSEY is in compasse 30 miles, and sufficiently strong,
[Page 526] by reason of the dangerous Seas. It containeth 12 Townes or Villages, the chiefe being S.
Hilarie, and S.
Malo. The ground is plentifull in graine, and Sheep, most of them hauing 4 hornes; of whose wooll our true
Iarsie Stockings are made. This
C
[...]sarea or
Iarsie, is ruled by a Gouernour appointed by the King of
England, to whom are added as assistants 12 men, selected out of euery severall Parish.
4 GERNSEY (formerly
Sarnia) is distant 20 miles from
Iarsey, to whom it is farre inferiour in respect of fertility and largenesse; but more commodious because of her safe harbours. It containeth 10 Parishes, the chiefe being S.
Peters. These Ilands lye both nigh vnto
Normandy and
Brittaine; the people vse the
French tongue, and are the only remainder of the
English rights in
France. In their Ecclesiasticall Discipline they follow the Church of
Geneva, as most affected by their
French Ministers, and are both subiect to the Diocese of
Winchester.
5 WIGHT is seuered from
Hampshire by a little narrow, & dangerous straight of the Sea. It containeth 20 miles in length, and 12 in bredth; the soyle is very answerable to the husbandmans expectation, the Sheepe beare delicate fine wooll, and the trees store of fruit. Here are 2 Parkes, and one Forrest, as also 36 Townes and Villages, the principall being
Newport, Yarmouth, and
Brading. The Iland is very strongly seated and strengthened. The South part toward
France is vnaccessible, by reason of the steepy and ruggie rocks which there guard it; the North shoare toward
Hampshire is flat and leuell, and for that cause fortified with three castles: viz:
Yarmouth, the
Cowes, and
Sandhead castle. In the midland there is
Garesbrooke castle only, in which is prouision of armour for 5000 men; in euery village is a great piece of Ordinance: yet are not these external strengths so much auaileable, as the internall animosity of the inhabitants. It is subiected to the County of
Southampton for her gouernment, and was taken from the
Brittaines by
Wolphar King of
Mercia. Of this Iland
Henry the sixt crowned
Henry Beauchamp Earle of
Warwicke, king; which title ended not long after in the death of this
Beauchamp.
There are diuers other Ilands, as
Dennie, Londay, &
Chaldey
[Page 527] in the
Severne Sea: Than
[...]t and
Sheppie neare
Kent, Holyfarne, &
Cockat Ilands on the confines of
Northumberland; with many others, of which being of no account, I forbeare to make mention.
Thus much of the
Brittish Ilands.
OF THE NORTHERNE ILANDS.
THe NORTHERNE sea is by some called
Mare Scythicum; by
Iuvenal, Oceanus Glacialis; by the
Cimbrians in their tongue
Marimorusa, that is, the dead sea; and by
Tacitus, Mare Pigrum. The
Tacitus best describeth it, & out of him I afford it you.
Trans Suionas mare aliud pigrum, & prope immotum quo &c. Beyond the
Swethlanders there is another sea so slow, and almost immoueable, that many think it to be the bounds which compasse in the whole World.
Quad
[...]. Some are perswade that the sound of the Sun is heard, as he riseth, out of this sea; and that many shapes of gods are seene, & the beames of his head
Illuc us
(que) (& fama vera) tantùm natura. At this sea (the report is credible) is the end of nature & the world. The principall Ilands dispersed in it are
Groenland. 2 Island 3 Freezland 4 Nova Zemla. 5 Sir
Hugh Willoughbies Iland.
1 GROENLAND is situate vnder the Northerne cold
Zone, the ongest day in Summer being 3 moneths & a halfe: it is in length more then 600 miles. This Country
[...]is not yet sufficiently discouered, but generally knowne to abound in grasse, which nourisheth great store of cattle: & giueth aire to a people dwelling in caues, and delighting in Necromancie. The chief Town is S.
Thome, and
Alba the next. In this Iland the
Londoners haue met with a good trade of fishing; and for that cause, further searching into it, and oftner frequenting it, haue giuen it the new name of King
Iames his new land.
2 ISLAND is about 400 miles in length, a damnable cold Country, whence it seemes to take its name: The people hereof, (as some in
Norway) vse dryed fish insteed of bread, the best commodity is their fish, which they exchange with forraine
[Page 528] Marchants for other things, of which they haue more vse, and lesse abundance. The
Island Ling is famous all ouer
Europe. The chiefe Townes are
Hallen, and
Seh
[...]fholten, honoured with the seats of two Bishops In this Iland is the hill
Hecklefo
[...]t, vomiting flames of fire like
Aetna of
Sicily: of which also the blind Papists haue the same superstitious opinion; namely, that vnder them is
Purgatory. This Iland is subiect vnto the Kings of
Swethland, and is generally conceiued to be that Iland, called of old,
Thyle, of which frequent mention is made in Poëts, as
Tibi serv
[...]at ultima Thyle, in
Virgil: nec sit terris ultima Thyle, in
Seneca. The reason which perswadeth them to this conjecture, is, because it is indeed the remotest part of the old world: but greater reasons are against it. For when
Solinus saith,
Multa sunt circa Britanniam insulae, è quibus Thyle ultima; I hope
Thyle must be one of the
Brittish Iles: and when
Tacitus saith,
Insulas quas Orchadas vocant, invenit domuit
(que) dispecta est & Thyle; I am certa
[...]n
Island is so faire from being kenned from any part of the
Orcades, that it is at least eight degrees distant. But to what Iland the name of
Thyle more properly belongeth, we haue already told you.
3 FREEZLAND, called in Latin
Frizlandia, to distinguish it from
Frizia or
Freizland in
Belgia; is vnder the North-frigid
Zone, but not so farre within the Artick Circle as
Island: the longest day being here almost 20 houres. The only riches of it is their Fish, for which commodity it is neuer without the ships of
Flemmings, Scots, Danes, Hautsmen, and
English, which especially so frequent it, that it hath by some bin called the
Westerne England It is almost as bigge as
Ireland, and is subiect to the King of
Denmarke.
4 NOVA ZEMIA lyeth on the North of
Muscovie &
Lapland, and is famous for nothing but the Pigmies which are here supposed to inhabite.
5 Sir HVGH WILLOVGHBIES LAND, so called, because he first discouered it, A
o 1553: and because he was thereabouts frozen to death: For being sent by the
London Marchants in the tim
[...] of
Edward the 6, to search a new way toward
Muscovia, Cathaia, and
China; the weather prooued so
[Page 529] extreme, and the frost so vehement, that his ship was set fast in the ice, & his people were frozen to death; the ship being found the next yeare, with a perfect descrip
[...]ion of their voyage and fortunes. This enterprise, notwithstanding so disastrous a beginning, was prosecuted by the
English, vnder the leadi
[...]g of
Ienkinson, Burrough, and others; who haue discouered halfe the way to
China, euen as farre as the riuer
Obi, and the Easterne confines of
Muscovia: but the rest is left vncertain to further voyages in future ages.
Thus much of the
Northerne Ilands.
¶ A TABLE OF THE LONGITVDE AND LATITVDE of the chiefe European Cities.
A |
Lo. |
Lat. |
ANgiers |
18 |
10 |
47 |
27 |
Antwerpe. |
24 |
30 |
51 |
48 |
Avignion |
22 |
40 |
44 |
40 |
Amsterdam |
27 |
34 |
52 |
40 |
B |
|
|
|
|
Besançon |
20 |
30 |
46 |
30 |
Burges |
22 |
10 |
46 |
20 |
Buda |
42 |
|
47 |
|
Burdeaux |
17 |
50 |
44 |
30 |
Bononia |
35 |
50 |
43 |
33 |
Basill |
31 |
|
47 |
40 |
C |
|
|
|
|
Constantinople |
56 |
|
43 |
5 |
Cales |
5 |
10 |
37 |
|
Conimbre |
11 |
25 |
40 |
|
Colleine |
30 |
30 |
51 |
|
Copenhagen |
34 |
30 |
56 |
50 |
Corinth |
51 |
15 |
36 |
55 |
Cracow |
42 |
40 |
50 |
12 |
Caragossa |
22 |
20 |
42 |
22 |
Cane |
19 |
20 |
49 |
45 |
Cambridge |
|
|
|
|
Compostella |
6 |
|
20 |
|
Camienza |
50 |
20 |
52 |
40 |
D |
|
|
|
|
Doway |
25 |
|
50 |
[...]0 |
Dole |
27 |
|
46 |
10 |
Dublin |
|
|
|
|
E |
|
|
|
|
Edinburgh |
19 |
20 |
58 |
|
F |
|
|
|
|
Francfort ad Od. |
34 |
|
50 |
30 |
Francfort ad Moe. |
30 |
|
50 |
30 |
Florence |
43 |
|
34 |
|
Ferrara |
44 |
|
36 |
|
Friburg |
4 |
|
|
|
G |
|
|
|
|
Geneva |
28 |
|
45 |
45 |
Granada |
17 |
15 |
37 |
30 |
Genoa |
45 |
20 |
15 |
20 |
H |
|
|
|
|
Heidelberg |
33 |
|
49 |
25 |
I |
|
|
|
|
Ingolstads |
32 |
10 |
48 |
40 |
L |
|
|
|
|
London |
20 |
|
51 |
30 |
Leiden |
27 |
20 |
52 |
10 |
Lyons |
25 |
40 |
44 |
30 |
Lovaine |
23 |
|
51 |
|
Lisbon |
10 |
50 |
38 |
50 |
Leige |
29 |
|
50 |
30 |
M |
|
|
|
|
Mentz |
27 |
30 |
50 |
30 |
Marpurg |
|
|
51 |
40 |
Millaine |
44 |
20 |
33 |
|
Modena |
43 |
50 |
35 |
40 |
Maiorca |
39 |
50 |
33 |
|
Musco |
|
|
61 |
|
N |
|
|
|
|
Naples |
46 |
|
39 |
30 |
Nidro
[...]ia |
89 |
45 |
60 |
50 |
Nismes |
25 |
|
42 |
30 |
O |
|
|
|
|
Oxford |
19 |
|
51 |
30 |
Orleans. |
22 |
|
47 |
10 |
P |
|
|
|
|
Paris |
23 |
20 |
48 |
|
Poicteirs |
20 |
|
50 |
10 |
Padua |
44 |
45 |
36 |
10 |
Pavia |
44 |
|
33 |
5 |
Prage |
29 |
10 |
46 |
10 |
R |
|
|
|
|
Rome |
41 |
20 |
38 |
|
Rheimes |
25 |
25 |
48 |
30 |
Riga |
43 |
45 |
59 |
|
S |
|
|
|
|
Salamanca |
14 |
4 |
24 |
20 |
Siguenca |
18 |
2 |
|
|
Siena |
42 |
20 |
36 |
15 |
Strigonum |
|
|
|
|
Syracuse |
40 |
30 |
37 |
30 |
Stockholme |
47 |
|
60 |
30 |
Strasburg |
27 |
50 |
48 |
44 |
Sivlll |
14 |
20 |
37 |
30 |
T |
|
|
|
|
Tolledo |
16 |
40 |
40 |
10 |
Tholouse |
20 |
30 |
43 |
58 |
Triers |
4 |
|
45 |
50 |
Tubing |
|
|
48 |
50 |
Turine |
31 |
30 |
43 |
45 |
V |
|
|
|
|
Venice |
37 |
|
44 |
50 |
Valence |
21 |
10 |
39 |
55 |
Valadolit |
15 |
45 |
42 |
5 |
Vienna |
31 |
45 |
48 |
20 |
W |
|
|
|
|
Wittenberg |
|
|
50 |
20 |
Witzburg |
|
|
50 |
|
Y |
|
|
|
|
Yorke. |
23 |
30 |
54 |
30 |
THE END OF EVROPE.
ASIA is separate from
Europe by the
Aegean, Propontis, Euxine Sea; by
Palus Moeotis, Tanais, Duina, and a line drawne from the one to the other: and from
Africk by the
Red-Sea, and the
Aegyptian Istmus.
This most famous Country borroweth her denomination from ASIA, daughter to
Oceanus and
Thetis, wife to
Iapetus, and mother to
Prometheus. It stretcheth in length 5200, & in breadth 4560 miles.
This Country hath worne the Garland of supereminency: 1 Because here man was created & put to till the land. 2
ly Here our
Saviour Christ was borne, wrought his diuine miracles, & suffered for our saluation on the Crosse. 3
ly Here were done the actions memorized by the holy pen-men of the Old and New Testament. 4
ly Here were the first Monarchies of the
Babylonians, Assyrians, Persians, and
Medes. 5
ly This is the common mother of vs all, from whence, as from the
Troian horse, innumerable troopes of men issued to people the other parts of the vnhabited world.
Through this Country runneth the hill
Taurus, which reckoning his seuerall bendings in and out, is 6250 miles long, and 375 broad. For it beginneth about
Caria and
Lycia in
Anatolia, and is in diuerse places called by diuerse names, as
Caueasus, Parapomisus, Niphates, Sarpedon, Periadres, Gordiaei, Anti Taurus, &c. Through this hill are three principall passages, viz: 1 Out of the rest of
Anatolia into
C
[...]licia, called
Pylae Ciliciae, of which more anon
[...] 2
ly Out of
Scythia into
Armenia, of which more at large when we come into that Country. and 3
ly One of
Scythia into
Media, which are cal'd by reason of their neighbourhood to the
Caspian Sea,
Caspiae portae. These are the most
[Page 532] famous, containing eight miles in length, but for breadth scarce wide enough for a Cart to passe, and are supposed to haue been the worke of men rather then nature. The 2
d mountaine of note is
Imaus, which beginning in the shore of the North Ocean, & running directly towards the South, keepeth almost the same Meridian, viz: the longitude of 130 degrees, and crosseth the hill
Taurus, euen in a manner at right angles. And as
Taurus diuideth the North of
Asia from the South; so doth this the East from the West: & maketh that ancient diuision of
Scythia, into
Scythia intra Imaum, and
Scythia extra Imaum.
The principall regions of
Asia are
1 Anatolia. 2 Syria. 3 Palestina. 4 Armenia. 5 Arabia. 6 Media. 7 Assyria. 8 Mesopotamia. 9 Persia. 10 Chaldaea. 11 Parthia. 12 Hircania. 13 Tartaria. 14 China. 15 India. 16 The
Ilands which lay dispersed either in the
Indian Seas, or in the
Mediterranean.
ANATOLIA.
MaginusANATOLIA is limited on the East with the riuer
Euphrates; on the West with
Thracius Bosphorus, Propontis, Hellespont, and the
Aegean; on the North with
Pontus Euxinus; on the South with the
Rhodian and
Lycian Seas.
It was formerly called
Asia Minor, to distinguish it from
Asia the greater: but now
Anatolia (and corruptly
Natolia) from its more Easterne situation in respect of
Greece
[...]. There is another
Asia contained also in this
Natolia called
Asia Propria, and
Asia
[...], which comprehendeth
Caria, Ionia, Lydia, Aeolis, and both the
Phrygia's. This is that
Asia which is meant Act. 19.10. where it is said that
all Asia heard the word of the Lord Iesus: and Act. 19.27. where it is said that
all Asia and the world worsh
[...]pped the Temple of Diana: neither of which places can be vnderstood either of
Asia the greater, or of
Anatolia, but of this only.
This Country is situate vnder the fift and sixt Climats of the Northerne temperate
Zone, the longest day being 15 houres & a halfe. It is adorned with many commodious Hauens, and was once of great fertility, but is now laid wast and desolate, greivously
[Page 533] lamenting the ruines of 4000 Citties and Townes.
The people were once valiant and industrious, now so much addicted to a luxurious effeminacy, that the
Turkes (vnlesse cō strained by vrgent necessities) neuer inrole their children in the number of
Ianizaries. Here once florished the faith of
Christ, sealed by the blood of many of this nation. Here were the seaven Churches to which
Iohn dedicated his Reuelation;
1 Ephesus, 2 Smyrna, 3 Thiatyra, 4 Laodicea, 5 Pergamus, 6 Philadelphia, 7 Sardis: All whose Candlesticks haue beene long since remoued, and now
Mahumetisme hath so farre encroached on them, that few Christians remaine, and they which are, are of the Church and communion of
Greece.
This Region comprehendeth the seuerall Prouinces of
Cilicia. 2 Pamphylia. 3 Lycia. 4 Caria. 5 Ionia. 6 Lydia. 7 Aeolis. 8
[...]hrygia minor. 9 Maior. 10 Bythmia. 11 Pontus. 12 Paphlagonia. 13 Galatia. 14 Cappadocia. 15 Lycaonia. 16 Pisidia. and
17 Armenia minor.
1. CILICIA.
On the South-east of
Anatolia is CILICIA, watred with the riuer
Cidnus, whose water proued very infectious to
Alexander the Great; & deadly to the Emperour
Fredericke the first, who was here drowned as he was bathing himselfe.
In this Province is the hill
Anti-Taurus, in the straights of which mountaine called
Pylae Ciliciae, was fought that memorable battaile, betwixt
Seuerus and
Pescenninus Niger, for the Monarchie of the world. Wherein the
Nigrians being possessed of the entrance into the straights, manfully withstood the
Seuerians, till at last a sudden tempest of raine and thunder, continually darting in their faces, the very heauens seeming to bee against them; they were compelled to leaue the passage, and the victory to the enimy, hauing lost 20000 of their fellow Souldiers. Nigh vnto this place
Alexander with 30000 men, ouercame the Army of
Darius king of
Persia, consisting of 600000 Souldiers, whereof 110000 lost their liues. The chiefe Citties are
Nicopolis, built by
Alexander, in memory of his victory.
2 Pompeiopolis, built by
Pompey the great, after his victory ouer the Pirats: who not only Lorded it ouer the Sea, but wasted &
[Page 534] spoiled the villages of
Italie it selfe.
Pompey being victor & having inflicted exemplary punishment on the ringleaders, with the rest peopled this new Towne and the Country adioyning; allowing them competent possessions, least want and necessity should againe enforce them to the like courses. An action truly commendable, and worthy so great a Captaine, rather to take occasion of offending from the people, then after offence done to punish them.
Hythlodaeus in the
Vtopia, somewhat bitterly, though perhaps not vniustly, inueigheth against our lawes, for ordaining death to be the guerdon for theft;
Cùm multo potius providendum fuerit, vti aliquis esset prouentus vitae; ne cuipiam
[...]it tam dira furandi primum, deinde pereundi necessitas. 3 Alexandria, built also by
Alexander, and to distinguish it from
Alexandria of
Aegypt, called
Alexandretta, and now
Scanderone, a famous hauen. And
4 Tarsus, the birth-place of S.
Paul, to which place
Ionah intended to fly when he was sent to
Niniueh. The inhabitants are giuen most to the pasturing of Goats of whose Fleeces they make their Chamblets: and to the keeping of horses, of which here is such store, that the Turkish Emperour culleth euery yeare from hence 600 horses of seruice.
2 PAMPHILIA.
On the West side of
Cilicia lieth PAMPHILIA, watred with the riuers
Melas and
Oestros; whose chiefe Townes are
Seleucia built by
S
[...]leucus, one of
Alexanders successours.
2 Perga where
Diana was worshipped, and
3 Faselis. The people of this Countrey, and of
Cilicia, were called
Soli, from whose barbarous kinde of pronunciation came the word
Soloecismus. Amongst these
Aratus was borne. In this Country is the riuer
Eurymedon, in and nigh vnto which
Simon the sonne of
Miltiades, captaine generall of the
Athenians, ouerthrew the sea and land forces of the
Persians in one day. Hee tooke and sunke no fewer then 40 ships, and 300 Gallies in the sea-sight: which ended, he stowed the
Persian ships with his best men attired in the h
[...]bit, and wauing the colours of the
Persians. Vpon their approach the Campe was opened, and all prepared to entertaine their victorious Countrimen. But the
Greekes once in, suddenly put them to the sword, and tooke 20000 of them prisoners.
3 LYCIA.
On the West side of
Pamphilia is LYCIA, watred with the riuer
Xanthus, of which the people hereabout were called
Xanthi: who being too weak for
Harpagus the
Persian Kings Leiftenant, first burnt their wiues, children, seruants, and riches, and then made a sallie against
Harpagus, who put them all to the Sword. They were called
Lycij afterward from
Lycus, sonne of
Pandion. Before the
Roman conquest this Prouince was gouerned by a common Councell of 23 men, culled out of their 23 Citties, of which the chiefe now is
Patras. 2 Isaurus, which being brought vnder by
Servilius, gaue him the surname of
Isauricus. 3 Phaselis, a Towne as much enriched, & haunted by Pirats, as
Algeirs is now adayes. This Towne was taken by the same
Servilius, at what time
Pompey scoured the Seas; whose victory ouer that rabble of pirats we cannot sufficiently admire, if either we consider the speedinesse, as gotten in little more thē a month; the easinesse, the
Romans not loosing one vessell; or the euent, the Pirats after that time neuer infesting & troubling the Seas.
4 CARIA.
On the West side of
Lycia is CARIA, so called from its king
Cara, who first inuented the science of Diuination by the flying of Birds called
Augurie. The people hereof were in former times accounted very valiant, and as saith
Mela, Eò armorum pugnae
(que)amans, vt alien
[...] etiam bella mercede ageret: as the
Switzers in these our times doe. In this Country is the riuer
Salmacis, said to inseeble all such as either dranke of it, or bathed in it. From whence the Poets tooke their fiction of
Salmacis &
Hermapoeditus described by
Ovid ▪ & from whence came the phrase
Sal
[...]acida spolia sine sanguine & sudore, mentioned by
Tully in his booke
de Officijs, and there vsed for effeminate or veneriall conquests. The chiefe Citties are
Mindum, which being but a small Towne had great Gates, so that
Diogenes the
Cynicke cried out;
Yee Cittizens of Mindum take heed your Citty runne not out of your Gates. 2
Halicarnassus, where
Dionysius Halicarnasseus was borne, who writ the history of
Rome for the first 300 yeares. The whole Prouince is in some approued Authors named
[Page 536]
Halicarnassus: and
Artemisia, who aided
Xerxes against the
Grecians, is called the Queene of
Halicarnassus. This is she, who in the honour of her husband
Mausolus, built that curious sepulchre, accounted one of the worlds wonders; it being 25 Cubits high, & supported with 36 curious pillars: of which
Martial.
Aëre nam vacuo pendentia Mausolaea,
Laudibus immodicis Cares ad astra ferunt.
The Mausolaea hanging in the skie,
The men of Caria's praises deifie.
3
Magnesia, which together with
Lamsacus &
Mius was assigned by
Xerxes to
Themistocles, when being banished his Country, he fled to his greatest enimy for entertainment; and there met with more safety then
Athens would, and more honours then it could afford him. So that he might well say
periissem nisi periissem. The King also was in a manner ouer-ioyed with his presence, as hauing (as he thought) on his side the man which had most hindred his conquest of all
Gre
[...]ce; insomuch that many nights he was heard, euen in the midst of his sleepe, to clappe his hands, and cry out,
habe
[...] Themistoclen Atheniensem.
These 4 Countries are now called
Caramania, from
Caramon a Captaine of
Aladine, the last Turkish King of the
Zelzuccian familie: who after the decease of his Soueraigne, erected here a kingdome; which remained till
Baiazet the second of the
Oguzian or
Ottomanicall family subverted it. It is now a
Zanziack-ship, and yeeldeth to the great Turke 80000 Duckats yearely.
5 IONIA.
On the North side of
Carta is IONIA, whose chiefe Citties are
1 Miletum, the birth-place of
Thales and
Anaximeres. 2 Smyrna. 3 Colophon, both which stroue for the birth of
Homer, as also did fiue others.
Septem vrbes certant de stirpe insignis Homeri;
Seuen Citties vndernamed did striue
Which had seene
Homer first aliue.
1 Smyrna. 2 Rhod
[...]s. 3 Colophon. 4 Salamis. 5 Chios. 6 Argos. Athe
[...]ae
[Page 537]Whether
Homer purposely concealed his Country, that men of all places might challenge him for theirs, I cannot say: only this I am sure of, that
Paterculus spake it in the commendation of
Hesiodus, the next
Greeke Poet in order after him; that he had made knowne his birth-place:
qui vit
[...]vit ne in id, quod Homerus, incideret; patriam & parentes testatus est. The 4
th Citty of note is
Ephesus, whereof
Timothy was Bishop. To the people of this Citty did S
t
Paul direct one of his Epistles. Finally this Towne is famous for the buriall of S.
Iohn the Euangelist, who went aliue into the graue, and by some learned men is thought not yet to be dead, but only sleeping. 2
ly, For the tē ple of
Diana; which for the spaciousnesse, furniture and workmanship, was accounted one of the worlds wonders. It was 200 yeares in building, contriued by
Ctesiphon: being 425 foot long and 220 broad: sustained with 127 pillars of marble 70 foot high; whereof 27 were most curiously grauen, and all the rest of marble pollisht. It was fired 7 times, and lastly by
Erostratus (that night in which
Alexander was borne) to get himselfe a name,
5 Priene the birth-place of
Bias. In this Country is the hill
L
[...]tmus the dwelling place of
Endimion, who being much addicted to the study of
Astronomie, and hauing found out the course and changes of the Moone; is by the Poets fained to haue beene the Moones darling, or sweet heart. Others adde that
Iupiter hid him in a caue vnder this hill, casting him into a dead sleepe (whether notwithstanding the Moone descended to kisse him) whence arose the old prouerbe
Endimionis somnium dormit.
The
Ionians immediatly after the taking of
Croesus were subdued by
Harpagus Leiftenant to
Cyrus the first
Persian Monarch. Such of them as p
[...]efer'd a free exile before a domesticall prison, planted Colonies in the westward parts, and among others that of
Marseiles (vnlesse as others coniecture it were a plantation of the
Phoenicians) others liuing in an vnwilling subiection in the time of
Darius Histaspis againe revolted. In which rebellion the
Athenians assisted the
Ionians, which was the principall motiue of the inuasion of
Greece, by the same
Darius.
On the South of this Prouince is the little countrey
Doris:
[Page 538] the people whereof together with the
Ionians and
Aeolians, were anciently only accounted
Greeks; and the other nations of
Asia, Barbarians; the chiefe Citties are
1 Cnidis and
Ceraunus.
This Country is now called
Sarachan, from
Sarachan; who after the death of
Aladine erected here a petty kingdome; subdued by the
Ottoman Kings.
6 LYDIA.
On the Northeast of
Ionia, is LYDIA; watred with the rivers
Caistrus, famous for his abundance of Swannes; and
Maeander which hath in it 600 windings in and out.
Quique recurvatis ludit Maeander in vndis.
Maeander plaies his watry prankes
Within his crooked winding bankes.
The people of this Countrey are said to haue beene the first coyners of money, the first Hucksters and Pedlers; and the first inventers of dice, ball, chesse, and the like games, necessity & hū ger therevnto inforcing them, according to that of
Persius, Artis magister ingenij
(que) largitor venter. For being sorely vext with famine iu the time of
Atis one of the progenitours of
Omphale, they deuised these games, & euery second day by playing at thē beguiled their hungry bellies. Thus for 22 yeares they cōtinued playing and eating by turnes; but then seeing that themselues were more fruitfull in getting and bearing children, then the soyle in bringing forth sustenance to maintaine them: they sent a Colonie into
Italy vnder the conduct of
Tyrrhenus the sonne of
Atis, who planted in the Country, called at first
Tyrrhenia, and afterward
Tuscanie.
This Country was also called
Moeonia, and was thought to haue beene the birth-place of
Homer, who is therefore called
Moeonius vates, also
Moeonides; and
carmen Moeonium is vsed for
Homers poeticall abilities, as
carmine Moeonio consurgere in
Ovid. Bacchus is also diuerse times called
Maeonius, but for a different reason; because indeed here are in all this Country no trees but of Grapes.
The chiefe Citties are
Sardis the royall seat of King
Croesus. 2 Pergamus where King
Attalus raigned, who made the
Romans his heire: where parchment was inuented, and therefore
[Page 539] called
Pergamenum: where
Galen was borne, and liued healthfully 140 yeares: whereof he assigneth these reasons: He neuer eat or drunk his fill; 2
ly he neuer eat any raw food; 3 he euer caried some sweet perfume with him.
3 Laodicea. 4 Theatyra. 5 Philadelphia.
Of these
Sardis was the strongest; and when it was once taken by the
Grecians, Xerxes gaue commandment, that euery day at dinner one speaking alowd, should say, that the
Grecians had taken Sardis. Such an order the
French had in their Parliaments during the time that
Calice was
English; and it were not amisse if we vsed the same custome, till it be againe recouered.
Lydia tooke its name, either from
Lydus a Noblemā of great power: or from
Lud the fourth sonne of
Sem. It became to bee a Kingdome somewhat before the building of
Rome, vnder one
Ardisius, lineally descended from
Hercules, and
Omphale; who was once Queene of
Lydia: but after the kingdome decayed, & now was restored.
The Kings of
Lydia.
-
3190
- 1
Ardisius 36.
-
3226
- 2
Aliactes 14.
-
3240
- 3
Melos, who ouercame the people of
Sardis.
-
3252
- 4
Candaules, who shewing his wife naked to
Giges, was by him slaine, who marrying his wife succeeded him in the kingdome.
17. The whole story is this.
Candaules had to his wife a woman of vnparallel'd beauty; and supposing the greatnesse of his happinesse, not to consist so much in his owne fruition, as the notice which others might take of it; intended to shew her in natures brauery to
Giges the master of his heards.
Giges at first disswaded him from an attempt so foolish; but seeing no perswasion could prevaile, he condescended. When hee had seene the naked Queene, and was ready to depart,
Candaules cryed to him
Esto fidelis, Giges: which words the Queene marking, and seeing the backe of
Giges as he left the chamber, the next morning sent for him. When holding a ponyard in her hand, she gaue him this choice, either presently to be slaine, or else to kill the King and take her to wife, with
[Page 540] the kingdome for her dowre. He made choice of this latter euill, and killed the foolish
Candaules.
-
3269
- 5
Giges subdued all
Ionia. 36.
-
3305
- 6
Ardis 37.
-
3342
- 7
Sadautes. 15.
-
3357
- 8
Haliactes II.
49.
-
3406
- 9
Croesus the last King of
Lydia, subdued
Doris and
Aeolis; after which victories he was ouercome by
Cyrus King of
Persia, in which battle a son of
Croesus who had beene dumbe from his cradle, seeing a Souldier ready to kill his father, suddenly broke out into these words,
Rex est, cauene o
[...]cidas. After this ouerthrowe and the captiuity of
Croes
[...]s, one of the richest Kings that euer was of old;
Lydia was made a
Persian prouince, Anno M. 3420.
The
Lydians after this rebelled; but being againe subdued,
Cyrus berea
[...]ed them of all their Horses of seruice, dispoyled them of all their armour; and trayned them vp in all manner of loose and effeminate liuing: weakning by this meanes a powerfull nation, which before that time had not only maintained its owne liberty, but awed all the Prouinces adioyning.
7 AEOLIS and MYSIA.
On the North of
Lydia is AEOLIS, watred with the Riuer
Caycus. The chiefe Townes are
M
[...]rina. 2 Hidra. 3 Erithro. Nigh to this Province are both the MYSIAS, the people whereof were of so base a condition, that it grew to an adage to call a fellow of no worth
Mysorum postremus. The chiefe Citty was
Lampsacus, where the beastly God
Priapus, was worshipped in as beastly a manner and forme. It is recorded that when
Alexander was in
Asia, hee intended vtterly to raze this Citty; and seeing
Anaximenes come to him as an Embassadour from the Towne, bad him be silent, and swore vnto him he would deny whatsoeuer he requested: wherevpon
Anaximenes intreated him to destroy the Citty, which for his oathes sake he could not doe; and so
Lampsacus at that time escaped.
2 Cyzicus.
8 PHRYGIA MINOR.
On the North-East of
Aeolis is PHRYGIA MINOR,
[...]atred with
[Page 541]
Divine Scamander purpled yet with blood
Of Greekes and Troians which therein did die;
Pactolus glystring with his golden flood;
And Hermus sweet &c. as
Spencer in his F. Q.
It was called
Phrygia from
Phryxus, sonne to
Athamas king of
The
[...]es, who flying from the treacherous snares of his mother
Ino, here seated himselfe. Here are the mountaines
Tmolus and
Ida ▪ on which last
Paris (being by his Father
Priamus exposed to wild beasts fury) iudged the controuersie of the golden ball vnto
Venus; respecting neither the powerfull riches of
Iuno, nor the diuine wisdome of
Pallas, but transported with a sensuall delight, fatall in the end to the whole Country. The chiefe Citties are
Adramittiū mentioned in the 17 of the
Acts. 2 Traeianopolis, whose name proclaimeth his founder.
3 Sigeum the
[...]aven Towne to
Troy. And 4
ly
Ilium, or
Troy, a famous Towne, from the people whereof, all nations desire to fetch their originall. The beauty of it may be (as some write) yet seene in the ruines, which with a kinde of Maiestie entertain the beholders, the wals of large circuit, consisting of a black hard stone cut foure-square: some remnants of the Turrets which stood on the wals, and the fragments of great marble tombes and monuments of curious workmanship. But certainly these are not the ruines of that
Ilium, which was destroyed by the
Grecians, but another of the same name, built some foure miles from the situation of the old, by
Lysimachus one of
Alexanders Captaines, who peopled it from the neighbouring Citties. Now concerning old
Ilium and the fall thereof, take with you this epitomated story.
The Kings and history of
Troy.
-
2486
- 1
Dardanus sonne to
Corinthus, King of
Corinth having killed his brother
Iasius, fledde into this Countrey, where he built this Citty calling it
Dardania 31.
-
2518
- 2
E
[...]chtonius. 15.
-
2593
- 3
Tros, from whom the Country was named
Troas, the Citty
Troy; a King which by supporting the vnnaturall malice of
Saturne against his worthy sonne
Iupiter, lost his owne sonne
Ga
[...]imedes: who being taken by
Iupiter whose ensigne was the Eagle, is said to haue beene snatched
[Page 542] vp to heauen by an Eagle.
60.
-
2653
- 4
Ilus who built the regall pallace called
Ilium. 54.
-
2707
- 5
Laomedon, who new built
Troy, which afterwards
Hercules and the
Grecians, iustly conceauing displeasure against the treacherous King, twice tooke and defaced:
Laomedon himselfe being slai
[...]e the latter time.
36.
-
2743
- 6
Priamus who reedified
Troy; but giuing leaue to his sonne
Paris, to rauish
Helena wife to
Menelaus King of
Sparta, forced the
Greeks to renew their ancient quarrell: who after a ten yeares siege forced the Towne, hauing lost their owne men 860000, and slaine 666000 of them; A
o M. 1783: so as that of
Ovid may be truely inferred.
Iam seges est vbi Troia suit, resecanda
(que) falce
Luxuriat Phrygio sanguine pinguis humus.
Corne fit for Sithes now growes where Troy once stood,
And the soyle's fatted with the Phrygian blood.
Concerning the taking of this Towne, two things are considerable. First whether the
Grecians in these ten yeares lay continually before it; and it seemes they did not: but that rather they did beat vp and downe, wasting the Country, and robbing the Seas for the first nine yeares, and in the tenth only laid a formall siege. This is the more probable, because that in the tenth yeare of the warre,
Priam is recorded by
Homer in the 3
d of his
Iliads to haue sate on a high Tower, and learned of
Helen the names and qualities of the
Greeke commanders: which hee could not be thought ignorant of, if they had for so long together layne in eye-reach. Secondly by what meanes the Towne was taken; and here we finde a difference: for some historians tell vs that
Aeneas and
Antenor betrayed it to the enimy: but this
Virgil could not brooke, as preiudiciall to his
Aeneas, whom he intended to make the patterne of a compleat Prince. Hee t
[...]erefore telleth vs of a wooden horse wherein diuers of the
Greek Princes lay hiddē; which by
Sinon, one of the
Grecians, was brought to
Troy gates; and that the people desirous of that monument of the enimies flight, made a breach in their wals▪ the gate not being high enough to receaue it. That this fiction of
Virgil might be grounded on history, it is thought by some that ouer
[Page 543] the
Scaean gate where the
Greekes entred, was the picture of a large and stately horse: and by others, that the walls were battered by a wooden engine called a
horse, as the
Romans in after times vsed a like engine called a
R
[...]mme. Neither of these is much improbable, but with me they perswade not the integrity of
Antenor and
Aeneas.
This Province together with
Aeolis and part of
Lydia, are now called
Carausia, from
Carasus a Turkish Captain; who after the death of
Aladine the last Turkish Sultan of the
Zelzuccian Tribe, here erected a petty kingdome, long since swallowed by the
Ottoman Emperours.
9 PHRYGIA MAIOR.
On the East side of
Phrygia minor is PHRYGIA MAIOR, watred with the riuers
Sangarius and
Marsyas; this latter being so called from one
Marsyas, who striuing with
Apollo for preheminence in
Musicke, was by him stead: which fact (say the Poets) was so lamented, that from the teares of the mourners grew this riuer. The chiefe Townes are
1 Gordion the seat of
Gordius, who from a plowman being raised and chosen King of this kingdome, placed the furniture of his waine and Oxen in the Temple of
Apollo; tie
[...] in such a knot, that the Monarchy of the world was promised to him that could vntie it: which whē
Alexander had long tried and could not doe, hee cut it with his sword.
2 Midaium the seat of
Midas sonne to this
Gordius, who being not a little couetous, intreated of
Bacchus that whateuer he touched should be gold; which petition granted, he was almost starued, his very victuals turning into gold, till he had repealed his wish: and afterward for preferring
Pans Pipe before
Ap
[...]lloes Harpe, his head was adorned with a comely paire of Asses eares. 3
Apamia. 4 Colosse where dwelt the
Colossians, to whom S.
Paul writ one of his Epistles.
5 Pesinus where the Goddesse
Cibele being worshipped, was called
D
[...]a Pesinuntia. The
Romans were once told by an oracle, that they should bee Lords of the world if they could get this Goddesse. Herevpon they send to the
Phrygians to demand it. The
Phrygians willing to please a potent neighbour, especially the
Romans being their Countrymen, as descended from
Aeneas and his
Troians:
[Page 544] granted their request, and the Goddesse is shipt for
Rome. But behold the vnluckinesse of fortune. The ship, Goddesse, and all made a stand in
Tiber, neither could it be againe moued forward by force or sleight. It hapned that one
Claudia a Vestall virgin being suspected of incontinency, tied her girdle vnto it; praying the Goddesse, that if she were causelesly suspected, she would suffer the ship to goe forward, which was no sooner said then granted;
Claudia by her girdle drawing the ship vp the streame to
Rome, where I leaue the people wondring at the miracle.
The
Phrygians were by
Psamniticus King of
Aegypt, accoū ted the ancientest people of the world, & that forsooth on this wise experiment.
Psamniticus desirous to knowe to whom the greatest antiquity of right belonged, caused two children to be shut vp in a
[...]old, where they were suckled by Goats, al humane company being on a great penalty prohibited to visit them. All the language which the children had learned of the Goats their nurses was
Bec; which with the
Phrygians signifying bread, and in no other tongue, as it seemeth, bearing any signification at al, gaue the verdict on their side: but as it appeares the other nations of the world not yeelding to this sentence, by a writ of
Ad melius inquirendum, impannelled a new Iury, wherein it was pronounced that
Scytharum gens semper erat antiquissima. In this kingdome raigned
Niobe, who preferring her selfe before
Latona, had all her children slaine before her face, and shee her selfe was turned to a stone. Here also raigned
Tantalus, who being rich & wāting wit to vse his prosperity, is fained to stand in hell vp to the chinne in water, and vnder a tree whose apples touch his lips; yet both the one and the other flie from him, of which thus
Ovid,
—Tibi Tantale nullae
Deprenduntur aquae, quae
(que) imminet effugit arbor.
Thou canst not, Tantalus, the waters tast;
The tree hang'd ouer thee doth fly as fast.
This Country together with the other part of
Lydia, was once the Territory of the
Aidinian Kings, so called from
Aidin, another Turkish Captaine; who after the death of
Aladine possessed
[Page 545] these parts with the title of King; long since ouerthrowne by the
Ottoman Familie.
10 BYTHINIA.
On the North side of the
Phrygias is seated
Bythinia, watred with the riuers
Sangarius. 2 Ascanius. 3 Calpas. 4 Psillis. and
[...] Granuicu
[...], nigh vnto which
Alexander obtained the first victory against the
Persians, of whom he slewe 20000. Nigh vnto this is mount
Stella, where
Pompey ouerthrew
Mithridates; and
Tamberlaine with 800000
Tartarians, encountred with
Baiaz
[...]t, whose Army consisted of 500000 men: of which 200000 lost their liues that day; and
Baiazet being taken, was pend and carried about in an iron Cage, against whose barres he beat out his braines. The ch
[...]efe Townes are
Nicomedia, whose name declares its founder.
2 Phasso where
Aesculapius was borne.
3 Heraclia. 4 Nice where the first generall Councell was held Anno 314, to which there assembled 318 Bishops to beat downe the
Arian heresie. Here was also called another Councell by the Empresse
Irene, but for a worse end▪ for in this the lawfulnesse of making and worshipping Images was established, and that verily by many substantiall arguments.
Iohn one of the Legats of the Easterne Churches, proued the making of Images lawful, because God said,
Let vs make man after our owne image: A sound argument to ouerthrowe one of Gods Commandements, and yet it was the
[...]e decreed, that they should be reuerenced and adored in as ample and pious manner, as the blessed and glorious Trinity. This Citty was the imperiall seat of the
Nicean Kings: the first of which was
Theodorus Lascaris, who fled hither from the
Latines, who had newly taken
Constantinople; and began this kingdome containing
Bythinia, both
Phrygia's, Lydia, and
Ionia. The fourth and last King was also a
Theodorus, who lost it to
Michael Palaeologus. 5 Calcedon, where the fourth generall Councel was assembled by the command of the Emperour
Martianus, to repell the heresie of
Nestorius; in this Councell were 530 Bishops.
6 Prusa or
Brusa, built by
Prusias King of
Bythinia; which betrayed
Annibal, who fled to him for succour. Fourth
Libissa, where
Annibal lyeth buried. This
Prusa was a long time the seat of the
Ottoman
[Page 546] Kings, till
Mahomet the first beganne to keepe his residence at
Adrianople.
II PONTVS.
On the North-East of
Bythinia is PONTVS, watred with the riuers
Parthus and
Hippias. The chiefe Townes are
1 Tomos to which
Ovid was banished.
Cum maris Euxini positos ad lae
[...]ae Tomitas,
Quaerere me laesi principis ira iubet.
My wronged Princes wrath commands me seeke
Tomos vpon Euxinus left hand creeke.
For what cause this most excellent Poet was banished, is not yet agreed on. Some say it was for the vnlawfull pleasures, which he enioyed with
Iulia, Augustus daughter; whom, in his
Amorum, he celebrateth vnder the borrowed name of
Corinna. Others imagine, that he had seene
Augustus himselfe vnnaturally vsing the company of the same
Iulia, his daughter; for which the offended Prince banished him: to which, it is thought he alluded, in his booke
de Tristibus, where he saith,
Cur aliquid vidi, cur nexia lumina feci? &c. But certaine it is, that whatsoeuer was the true reason of his exile, the pretended cause was, the lasciuious and inflammatory bookes which he ha
[...] written,
de arte amandi; and this he in diuers places of his workes acknowledgeth.
2. Claudiopolis. 3 Flau
[...]opolis. and
Pythius where
Chrysostome liued in exile. In this Country liued King
Mithridat
[...]s, who being once a friend and confederate with the
Romans, to
[...]k their part against
Aristonicus; who would not consent to the admission of the
Romans into
Pergamus, according to the will of
Attalus. Afterward conceauing an ambitious hope to obtaine the Monarchie of
Asia, in one night he plotted and effected the death of all the
Roman Souldiers dispersed in
Anatolia, being in number 150000▪ in like manner, as in after times the
English, taught perhaps by this example, murdred all the
Danes then resident in
England; and the
Sicilians massacred all the
French inhabiting
Sicilia, as we h
[...]ue formerly declared. He dispossessed
Nicodemes sonne to
Prusias King of
Bythinia, Ariobarzanes King of
Cappadocia, and
Philemen King of
Paphlagonia, of their estates; because they persisted faithful to his enimies
[Page 547] of
Rome ▪ he excited the
Grecians to rebell, and allured all the Iles, except
Rhodes, from their obedience to the
Romans: and finally hauing disturbed their victories, and much shaken their estate, for the space of 40 yeares; hee was with much adoe vanquished by the valour and felicity of
L. Sylla, Lucullus, &
Pompey the great, three of the greatest Souldiers that euer the
Roman Empire knewe: yet did not the
Roman puissance so much plucke downe his prowd heart, as the rebellion of his son
Pharnaces against him; which he no sooner heard, but he would haue poysoned himselfe: but hauing formerly so vsed his body to a kinde of poyson allaid (which from his inuenting of it we now call
Mithridate) that the venome could not worke vpon him, he slew himselfe. He is said to haue beene an excellent Scholler, and to haue spoken perfectly the languages of 22 nations. After his death the
Romanes easily recouered their own, & made that kingdome a Prouince of their Empire.
12 PAPHLAGONIA.
On the East side of
Pontus is PAPHLAGONIA (so called from
Paphlago, son to
Phineus) watred with the riuer
Parthenius. The chief city is
Pompe
[...]opolis,
Mela. built by
Pompey the great.
2 Sinopo famous for its plenty of brasse, Lead, and other minerals.
3 Tios of old a Colony of the
Milesians; 4 Citoros built & named by
Citorus the son of that
Phryxus, of whom
Phrygia took denomination.
4 Amysus a sea-towne once of great fame, now called
Simiso. Mithridates, of whom we but now spake, was this Countryman by birth, who for that cause so loued it, that he here kept his residence,
Maginus. and made the city of
Sinope his regall seat. This little Country was heretofore the seat of foure d
[...]fferent Nations, viz:
1 the
Tibareni, of whom it is said, that they neuer waged warre on any enemy, but they faithfully certified them before-hand, of the time and place of their fight. 2
ly the
Heptacometae. 3
ly the
Mossynoeci, both which were a people so beastly & shamelesse, that they vsed to performe the work of generation in publique, not knowing that
multa sunt honesta factu, quae sunt turpia visu: and 4
ly the
Heneti, to whom the
Venetians, as we haue already said, doe owe their originall.
13 GALLATIA.
On the Southside of
Paphlagonia is GALLATIA, so called of the
Gaules, who here planted themselues vnder the leading of
Brennus: to the people of this Prouince did S.
Paul dedicate one of his Epistles. The chief cities hereof are
1 Gutia, or
Iuliopolis. 2 Ancyra (now
Angouri) famous at this present for the making of chamlets, and in former times for a Synode here holden, called
Synodus A
[...]cyricana. 3 Pisius a town of great traffique. And 4
Tavium, where there was a brazen Statua of
Iupiter, whose Temple was a priuiledged Sanctuary.
The soyle is very fruitfull, but aboue all yeeldeth the stones called
Amithists, which are said to preserue the man that weareth them from drunkennesse; and take name from
a privativum, and
[...],
ebrius, which commeth from
[...],
vinum.
The principall riuers are
1 Tion and
Halis.
The people hereof were
Gaules only in name, retaining little in them of their Ancestours valour. For as the plants and trees loose much of their vertue, being transplanted into another soyle; so these men lost their natiue courage, strength, and hardinesse, being weakned by the
Asian pleasures and delicacies. So as
Tully saith, for a man to be good in other places, is no masterie; but in
Asia to lead a temperate life, is indeed praise-worthy. So might one haue said to the
Gaules: To be couragious & patient of trauell among the mountaines, was no whit admired; but to haue continued so amidst the delights of
Asia, had bin indeed meritorious. But these men were so farre from assailing the
Romans in the
Ca
[...]itol, that they lost their own Country to
Manlius a
Roman Generall. During which warre▪ I find no memorable act, but that of the Kings wife
Chiomara; who being by a Centurion rauished, in revenge cut off his head, & presented it to her husband.
Deiotarus, whose cause
Tully pleaded, was king of this Prouince.
14 CAPPADOCIA.
On the East side of
Gallatia, is
Leucosyria, or CAPPADOCIA, the people whereof were formerly accounted to be of a very poisonous nature, insomuch that it is recorded, that if a snake did bite a
Cappadocian,
Turk. hist. the mans blood was poison to the snake.
[Page 349] and killed him. The chief cities are
1 Erzyrum, situate on the very confines of the greater
Armenia; for which cause it is the
Rendevous or place of meeting for all the
Turkish soldiers, when there is any e
[...]pedition in hand against the
Persian; and where, after the warre or sommer
[...]nded, they are all again dismissed.
2 Amasia, whether the
Turkish Emperous continually vse to send their eldest sonnes immediatly after their circumcision, whence they neuer returne again, till the deaths of their fathers.
3 Mazaca, called by
T
[...]berius, Neo-Caesarea, where S.
Basil li
[...]ed, who was the first Author of Monasticall liues.
4 Sebas
[...]ia in which when
Tamberlain had taken it, he buried 12000 men, women, and children in some few pits aliue together.
5 Nazianzum, whereof
Gregory Nazianzenus was Bishop.
6 Nyssa, where liued another
Gregory called
Nyssenus, brother to S.
Basil, and
7 Trapesus, or
Trabezond, the Imperiall seat of the
Comneni. Im
[...]ediatly after the
Latines were possessed of the
Constantinopolitan Empire,
Alexius Comnenus, one of the blood regall, with-drew himselfe to this town, and raised here a new Empire; containing
Pontus, Gallatia, and
Cappadocia, about the yeare 1205. This Empire flourished in all prosperity till the yeare 1461, when
Mahomet the great took it from
Dauid the last Emperour, whose name and progeny he quite extinguished.
The chief riuers of this Country are
1 Iris, &
2 Thermodon. About the banks of this riuer
Thermodon, dwelt the
Amazons, so called either
quasi
[...], because they vsed to cut off their right papps, that they might not be an impediment to their shooting: or from
[...] &
[...]
sine pane, because they vsed not to eat bread; or from
[...], because they liue together. They were originally of
Scythia,
Pezel. in Sleid. and accompanied their husbands to these parts, about the time of the
Scythians first irruptions into
Asia, in the time of
Sesostris king of
Egypt. The leaders of this people into
Cappadocia, were
Plinos and
Scolpythus, two young men of a great house, whom a contrary faction had banished. They held a great hand ouer the
Themiscyrij, who inhabited this region, and the Nations round about them: At last they were by treachery all murdered. But their wiues now doubly
[Page 550] vexed both with exile and widowhood, and extremity of griefe and feare, producing its vsuall effect, desperatnes; they set vpon the Conquerours vnder the conduct of
Lampedo and
Marpesia, and not only ouerthrow them, but also infinitely inlarge their Dominions: such as were subiected vnto them they called
[...].
The
Amazonian Queenes.
- 1
Lampedo first Queenes of the
Amazons in
Cappadocia.
- 1
Marpesia first Queenes of the
Amazons in
Cappadocia.
- 2
Ortera.
- 3
Antiopa, whose sisters
Hippolite and
Menalippe, challenged
Hercules and
Theseus to single combate: and were at last hardly vanquished, to their eternall credits.
- 4
Penthisilea, who came with a troop of braue Viragoes, to the aid of
Priam King of
Troy; she invented the battaile axe, & was at last slain by
Pyrrhus, son to
Achilles. Long after her death raigned
Thalestris, who came to
Alexander being in
Hircania, and plainly told him she came to lye with him; which done, she returned: and at last by little & little this Nation was extinct. They vsed in matters of copulation, to goe to their neighbouring men thrice in a yeare: if they brought forth males, they sent them to their Fathers; if females, they kept them, and trayned them vp in all martiall discipl
[...]ne.
The whole Country of
Cappadocia, was made a
Roman prouince after the death of
Archelaus, the next successor to
Ariobarzanes.
15 LYCAONIA.
On the South of
Cappadocia is LYCAONIA, watred with the riuer
Lycus. In the South of this Prouince where it consineth with
Lycia,
Stephanus is the hill
Chimaera: in the top whereof Lyons roared; in the middle goates grazed; and in the lower part serpents lurked. Hence is
Chimaera by the Poets fained to be
[...] Mō ster, hauing the head of a Lyon, the body of a goat, the taile of a serpent.
Quoque Chimaera jugo medijs in partibus hircum,
Pectus & ora Leae, caudam Serpentis habebat.
Chimaer her mid parts from a Goat did take,
[Page 551]From Lyon head and brest; taile from a snake.
This mountaine was made habitable by
Bellerophon, who is therefore fained to haue killed the Monster
Chimaera. The chiefe Cities are
Iconium, once the regall seat of the
Aladine Sultans.
2 List
[...]a where
Timothy was borne: where
Paul and
Barnabas healing a Criple, were by the blind Ethnicks adored as Gods; calling
Paul, Mercury; and
Barnabas, Iupiter: Howsoeuer not long after, at the instigation of some malicious
Iewes, they stoned
Paul, and cast him out of their city, where he recouered, and departed with
Barnabas. Acts 14
th.
16 PISIDIA. 17 ARMENIA.
On the East side of
Lycaonia is PISIDIA, whose cities are
Antiochia and
Lisinia. The people of this Country hauing offended
Cyrus the brother of
Artaxerxes Mnemon, gaue him good occasion to leuie an Army, pretending revenge on them; but intending to dispossesse his brother of the
Persian Monarchie. But
Tisaphernes, Lieftenant for the King in
Asia, seeing greater preparations then were sufficient, to oppresse the weak
Pisidians, made the King acquainted with his suspicions, who accordingly prouided for resistance.
Cyrus Army consisted of 12000
Grecians, and 100000
Persians: the Kings forces were no fewer then 9000000 fighting men. They meet at
Cunaxa not farre from
Babylon, where
Cyrus lost both the victory & his life. The
Grecians who had made their side good, and stood on termes of honourable composition, being by
Tisaphernes betrayed, lost the best of their company. The rest vnder the conduct of
Xenophon, made a safe retreit home, in despite of 200000 men, which followed at their heeles. This
Xenophon was an agent in, and the historian of this expedition, by whose example the
Spartans, and after them the
Macedonians, first attempted the conquest of
Persia. Eastward from
Pisidia is ARMENIA MINOR, which by some is thought to be the Land of
Ararat, on whose mountaines the Arke rested, the Remnants of which,
Iosephus saith, were in his time to be seene. The chiefe town is
Melexona, whose territory is abundant in oile and wine.
Asia being totally subdued by the
Persians,
Diod
[...]rus. was not long after
[Page 552] taken from them by the
Grecians, vnder the prosperous ensignes of victorious
Alexander. After his decease, the Empire being diuided among his Captaines:
Asia fell to the share of
Antigonus; whose son
Demetrius seised on the kingdome of
Macedonia, and left
Asia, subdued by
Seleucus Nicanor K. of
Syria & the East, being also one of
Alexanders heires. The sixt from this
Seleucus, was
Antiochus, called the Great; who waging warre with yong
Ptolomy Philopater, King of
Egypt, committed by his father to the protection of the
Romanes, prouoked the Senate of
Rome to send
Scipio (surnamed for his
Asian victories)
Asiaticus, against him; who compelled him to forsake
Asia, which the
Romans presently took into their possession. Other motiues there were to cause this warre; as that
Antiochus entertained
Annibal, being a professed enemy to the state of
Rome; that he demanded restitution of the City
Lysimachia, possessed by the
Romans; that he had took into his protection
Thoas, a Prince of
Aetolia, revolted from the seruice of their state; but chiefly that the
Romans by the ouerthrow of a King so potent, might adde to their fame and Dominion. Vnder the
Romans this prouince long continued, till the
Turkes by little and little, wrested it from the Empire of
Greece, and subdued it to their
Mahumetan superstition.
Thus much of
Anatolia.
OF SYRIA.
SYRIA hath on the East
Euphrates, on the West the
Mediterranean Sea, on the South
Palestine, and on the North
Cilicia, and other parts of
Asia Minor.
The inhabitants of this Country are either
Mahumetans, or
Christians.
Brerewood. These latter are subdiuided into different Sects of
Melchi
[...]es, Iacobites, &
Maronites: which as in the main points they agree with the
Greeke Church, so in certain other they are repugnant vnto it. The last of these, viz: the
Maronites, are only found in mount
Libanus, so much renowned in holy Writ for its goodly Cedars, Their Patriarch is alwayes called
Peter, he hath vnder his jurisdiction 9 Bishops, and resideth commonly
[Page 553] at
Tripolis. They held heretofore diuers opinions with the
Grecians; but in the Papacie of
Clement 8
th, they receiued the
Roman Religion. They possesse in this hillie Country many scattered Villages, amongst all which, foure only in all
Syria speake the
Syriacke tongue. viz:
1 Eden, a small village, yet a Bishops See,
Biddulph. called by the
Turkes, Anchora; 2 Hatcheeth; 3 Sharrie, where the Patriarch of these
Maronites sometimes resideth, and
4 Bolosa, or
Blouza. These
Maronites, though they haue acknowledged the Popes supremacy; yet they retaine still the Liturgy of the
Greekes. They took this name from one
Maron, who is mentioned in the fift act of the
Constantinopolitan Counce
[...]l. The
Iacobites are so called from
Iacobus Syrus, who liued Anno 5
[...]0. Their opinions contrary to the Church of
Greece &
Rome, are 1. They acknowledge but one Will, Nature, and Operation in Christ. 2 They vse Circumcision in both sexes. 3. They signe their Children with the signe of the Crosse, imprinted with a burning iron. 4 They affirme Angels to consist of 2 substances, fire, and light. The Patriarch of this Sect is alwayes called
Ignatius, he keepeth his residence at
Carami in
Mesapotamia, and i
[...] said to haue 160000 Families vnder his jurisdiction. The
Melchites are subiect to the Patriarch of
Antiochia, and are of the same
tenets with the
Grecians, excepting only, that they celebrate diuine seruice as solemnly on the Saturday, as the Sunday. They take their denomination from
Melchi, which in the
Syriacke, signifieth a King; because in matters of religion the people followed the Emperours injunctions, and were of the Kings Religion, as the saying is. Here are also in the mountainous parts of this Country, between it and
Armenia maior, a certain people whom they call
Curdi or
C
[...]ordes, descended, as it is though
[...], of the ancient
Parthians. These men worship the diuell, and as themselues judge, not without reason. For God (they say) is a good man, and will doe no body harme: but the diuell is a knaue, and must be pleased, lest he hurt them.
The chiefe riuers are
Euphrates,
Stephanus. which watring the Garden of
Eden, hath his fountaine in the Mountaines of
Armenia, and running by
Babylon, disgorgeth it selfe into the
Persian sea: &
Orontis, which rising about mount
Libanus, and visiting the
[Page 554] walls of
Selencia, gently saluteth the
Mediterranean Sea.
This country is diuided into three Prouinces, viz;
Phoenicia, 2 Caelo-Syria, and
3 Syro-Phoenicia.
PHOENICIA lyeth South towards
Canaan the chief cities are
1 Ptolomais or
Acris, or
Acon, famous for so many christian Armies which haue besieged it: especially those of our
Richard the 1,
Camden. &
Edward the 1. This latter was here treacherously wounded by an Infidell, with a poysoned knife, whose venome could by no means be asswaged, til his most vertuous wife (proposing herein a most rare example of conjugall loue) sucked out the poison, which her loue made sweet to her delicate palat. And as for
Richard, he grew so feared and redoubted among the
Turkes, that when their little children began to cry, their mothers would say vnto them,
peace, King Richard is comming: and when their horses at any time started, they would put spur vnto them; and say,
What you iades, doe you thinke King Richard is heere? 2 Sarepta, where
Elias (who had formerly liued in mount
Carmel nigh adjoyning) was sustained in a famine by a widdow, whose son he raised from death.
3 Sido
[...], once a famous city, now contracted into a narrower compasse, is gouerned by the
Emir or Prince of the
Drusians; who being the offspring of the Christians, which vnder the conduct of
Godfrey D. of
Bulloine, descended into these parts, doe still maintaine their liberty against the
Turkes; though they haue in a manner forgot their religion, yet so that they embraced not Mahumetanisme, & are rather of no faith, then any. The white turbant they weare like the
Turks; circumcision they abhor; from wine they refraine not, & account it lawful most vnlawfully to marry with their own daughters. They are a people very warlike, stoue, and resolute; and haue with great valour resisted all the attempts and warres of the
Turkish Sultans. The country which they possesse, is environed with the confines of
Ioppa aboue
Caesarea and
Palestine; and within the riuers of
Iordan &
Orontes, stretching it selfe euen to the plaines of
Damasco. They were in the time of
Amurath the 3
d, gouerned by 5
Emirs or Princes, one of which was
ManOgli, who so resolutely resisted
Ibrahim Bassa, Anno 1585. This
Man-Ogli then kept his Court and
[Page 555] residence at
Andirene a strong place situate on a hill, and was of that wealth, that he sent to make his peace vnto the aboue-named
Ibrahim, 320 Arcubuses, 20 packs
Andirene silkes, and 50000 Duckats; At a second time he presented him with 50000 duckats more, 480 arcubuses, 1000 goats, 150 Camels, 150 Buffes, 1000 Oxen, and 200 weathers; by which rich gifts we may not a little coniecture at the revenue of the present
Emir of
S
[...]don, who since the yeare 1600, hath reduced almost all the Countries belonging once to fiue Princes, vnder his own Empire, as containing the Townes and territories of
Gazir, Barut, Sidon, Tyrc, Acre, Saffet (or
Tiberias) his seat of residence,
Nazareth, Cana, Mount
Tabor, Elkiffe, &c. This present
Emir by name
Faccardin
[...], was not long since driuen out of his Country by the
Turke, and forced to flye to
Florence: but he again recouered his owne, laid siege to
Damascus, and caused a notable rebellion in
Asia, not yet quenched.
4 Tyre, famous for her purples, and diuers colonies dispersed ouer all the world by her Citizens. Here was once a kingdome of great antiquity, and long continuance; the most famous of her kings were
Hyram, in a strict bond and confederacie with
Salomon: &
Pigmaleon the brother of
Dido,
Plutarch. who built
Carthage. This gaue way to the
Persian Monarchy, and after the ouerthrow of
Darius, was beleagured by
Alexander, who with great expence of men and mony, together with extraordinary labour & toile, at last took it. This rendition of the town was diuined by the Soothsayers which followed the camp of
Alexander, vpon a dreame which he not long before had. For dreaming that he had disported himselfe with satyrs, the diuiners only making of one word two; found that
[...] was no more then
[...], that is,
Tua Tyrus; and it hapned accordingly. It is now vnder the
Emir of the
Drusians. This country aboundeth with wheat, hony, oyle, and balme: the lower part whereof was the seat of
Asher, of whom
Moyses prophesied, Deut. 33.24. That he should dip his foot in oyle.
The second Prouince of
Syria is CAELOSYRIA, whose chiefe cities are
1 Hieropolis, famous for the Temple and worship of the
Syrian goddesse; the tricks and iugglings of whose
[Page 556] Priests to deceiue the silly people, who list to see; may find them abundantly described in the
Metamorphosis of
Apuleius: the relation whereof seemeth to be a discourse of the tricks of legerdemaine, which the Friers and Pardoners at this day vse in the Papacie.
2 Damascus so pleasantly situate, that the impostor
Mahomet would neuer enter into it; fearing (as himselfe vsed to say) lest being ravished with the ineffable pleasures of the place, he should forget the busines about which he was sent; & make this town his Paradise. For it is seated in a very fruitfull soyle, bearing grapes all the yeare, and girt round about with most curious and odoriferous gardens. This town is famous for her founders, being
Abrahams seruants; for the tomb of
Zacharias; and for the conversion of
Paul, who here first preached the Gospell, and scaped the snares of his enemies, being let down the walls of the house by a basket: The
Syrian kings mentioned in the Bible, were of this
Syria, as
Benhadad &c.
The third Prouince is SYRO-PHOENICIA, whose chief cities are
1 Beritus a famous mart-town, formerly called
Iulia faelix, and now
Barutti; nigh vnto which, S
t
George deliuered the Kings daughter, by killing of the Dragon. In memory of which exploit, there was a castle & an oratory built in the same place and consecrated to S.
George, by whose name the valley adjoyning is yet called.
2 Aleppo, so called of
Alep, which signifieth milke, which here is in great plentyl it is called in the Scriptures
Aram Sobab, 2 Sam. 8.3. This town is famous for a wonderfull confluence of Marchants from all parts, who come hither to traffique.
3 Biblis. 4 Tripolis, so call'd because it hath bin thrice built: and
5 Antiochia, built and named by
Antiochus her founder. Two things doth this city glory in; first that she is the Metropolis of all
Syria; & therfore
Hadrian being offended with the citizens hereof, intended to haue separated
Phoenicia from
Syria; Ne tot civitatum metropolis Antiochia diceretur (saith
Gallicanus.) Secondly, because the Disciples of IESVS were here first called
Christians; a people by the Heathen so hated, that they ceased not to malice and slander them continually, as men that at their devout meetings devoured infants, and had carnal company with their mothers and sisters. Among the rest,
Tacitus hath shot his sooles bolt, calling
[Page 557] them,
homines per flagitia invisos, & noviffima exempla meritos. Yet this defamation notwithstanding, they grew in 40 yeares to that number, that they were a terrour to their enemies; who suggested by that old enemy of piety, the Diuell, grieuously afflicted them with ten generall persecutions vnder the Emperours,
1 Nero, Ao 67.
2 Domitianus, A
o 96.
3 Traianus, A
o 100.
4 Marcus Antoninus, A
o 167.
5 Severus, A
o 195.
6 Maximinus, A
o 137.
7 Decius A
o 250.
8 Valerianus, A
o 259.
9 Aurelianus, A
o 278.
10 Dioclesianus, A
o 293. These persecutions were so cruell, that S.
Hierom writeth in one of his Epistles, that euery day in the yeare there were murthered 5000, excepting only the first day of
Ianuary: But
sanguis martyrum, semen Ecclesiae; and this little grain of mustard seed, planted by Gods own hand, and watred with the blood of so many holy men, grew so great a tree, that it dispersed its branches through euery Prouince & city of the World. Neither were the Imperial armies without a wonderfull number of them, as appeared when
Iulian the
Rennegate hauing vomited out his soule with a
Vicistitandem Galile: They elected
Iovinianus Emperor, with this joyfull acclamation,
Christiani omnes sumus. Constantine the Great, put an end to all persecutions, & embraced the Christian Faith on this occasion. At the same time that
Constantine was appointed Emperour in
Brittaine. Maxentius was by the Praetorian souldiers chosen at
Rome; and
Lycinus nominated successour by
Maximinus. Against these,
Constantine marching, and being in his mind somwhat pensiue, he cast his eyes vp to Hea
[...]en: Where he saw in the sky a lightsome pillar in forme of a Crosse, wherein were ingrauen these words,
[...],
In hoe vince. The night following, our Sauiour appeared to him in a vision, commanding him to beare the figure of that Crosse in his banners, and he should ouercome his enemies.
Constantine obeyeth the vision, and is accordingly victorious. After this he not only fauoured the
Christians, but became one of that holy profession. This is the story according to
Soc
[...]ates Scholasticus, who writes, that the banner was in his time reserued in the Emperours palace. But
Zozimus an Heathen historian, partly vpon malice to the
Christians in generall,
[Page 558] and partly on a particular grudge to this Emperour, of whom he neuer speaketh well, deliuereth the cause of his conversion farre otherwise. Questionlesse he was a great instrument of Gods glory; In whose time God gaue such increase to his Gospell, that at last it got the vpper hand of
Heathenisme: And here flourished, till the sins of the people prouoked God to remoue his Candle-stick from those places, and leaue them as a prey to misbeleeuers and Idolaters.
In
Syria also was the town and Prouince of
Palmyra, famous in that it was vnder the gouernment of
Zenobia; a woman of such worth, that she was counted worthy the purple roabe, and to stand in opposition with
Gallienus for the Empire of the world. She swayed these Easterne parts during the reigne of
Gallienus, Claudius, Quintilius, and
Aurelian: who taking her prisoner, led her in triumph through
Rome, ita ut eâ specie nihil unquam esset pompabilius.
The
Syrians are called in the Bible
Aramites, who were an obscure people subiect to the
Persians, & subdued by
Alexander the Great; after whose death, this Country, together with
Persia, & other adjacent Prouinces, fell to the share of
Seleucus Nicanor, a man strangely preferred. For being at the first, Gouernour of
Chaldea only, he was forced to leaue
Babylon, and forsake his Prouince, for feare of
Antigonus, then dreadfull to all the
Macedonian Captaines; and to fly into
Egypt, where he became
Ptolomies Admirall. After,
Ptolomie fighting a pitched field with
Demetrius, son to
Antigonus, took
Seleucus with him; and hauing wonne the battaile, gaue him aid and licence to recouer his former gouernment.
Seleucus welbeloued of the people, soon made himself Master, not of
Chaldea only, but of all the
Persian Prouinces beyond
Euphrates, & not long after (being seconded by his good friend
Ptolomie, Cassander, &
Lysimachus) he encountred
Antigonus at
Ipsus in
Cilicia, where
Antigonus himself was slain, & his whole Army routed. This victory made
Seleucus Lord of all
Asia; from whence passing ouer into
Europe, he vanquished and slew
Lysimachus: seauen moneths after which victory, he was slain by
Ptolomie Ceraunus, whose patron and protectour he was: being yet the last surviuour
[Page 559] of all
Alexanders Princes, and the only possessour of all the Dominions which his Master had, either by inheritance, or conquest. His successours although they were Lords of all
Asia, yet since in
Syria they kept their residence, were commonly called Kings of
Syria.
The Kings of
Syria.
-
An
o M.
-
3654
- 1
Seleucus Nicanor 31
-
3685
- 2
Antiochus S
[...] ter 19
-
3704
- 3
Antiochus Theos 15. he began the tedious war with
Egypt.
-
3719
- 4
Seleucus Calliuicus 20
-
3739
- 5
Seleucus Ceraunus 3
-
3742
- 6
Antiochus Mag. 3
[...]. he lost
Asia, and plagued
Iudea.
-
3778
- 7
Seleucus Philopater 12
-
1790
- 8
Antiochus Epiphan. the scourge of the
Iewes 12
-
3802
- 9
Antiochus Eupater, whose Captain
Lysias tyrannized ouer
Iudea; as also did
-
3804
- 10
Demetrius Soter by his Captaine
Nicanor; and was deposed by
-
3814
- 11
Alexander a fained son of
Antiochus Eupator
5
-
3819
- 12
Demetrius Nicanor 2
-
3821
- 13
Antiochus Sedeces, 3 slain by
-
3824
- 14
Triphon the usurper
3
-
3827
- 15
Antiochus Pius 12. who being in wars against the
Parthians, was dispossessed by
-
3839
- 16
Demetrius Nicanor: 4, who for his cruelty was deposed by
-
3843
- 17
Alexander Zebenna, an Egyptian of meane birth.
2
-
3845
- 18
Antiochus Griphus 29
-
3874
- 19
Seleucus &
Antioch. Cyzicenus
-
- 20
Philip and
Demetrius. During
[Page 560] the raignes of these kings, ciuill warres had devoured all the bloud royall of
Seleucus.
-
3884
- 21
Tigranes king of
Armenia, the
Seleucidan stocke thus failing, was chosen, and established King of
Syria; and was the most potent King of this Country, after the death of
Antiochus Magnus: as being King of this
Syria by election; of
Armenia by succession; of
Media and
Assyria by conquest; & hauing a superintendencie ouer the
Parthians, presuming on his strength, he sideth with
Mithridates (whose daughter he had married) against the
Romans, and is vanquished by
Lucullus: who with the losse of fiue
Romans only, and the wounds of an hundred, is reported to haue slain of his enimies aboue 100000 men. Finally, being again broken and vanquished by
Lucullus, he yeelded himself to
Pompey, who being appointed
Lucullus successour, depriued him of the honour of ending that warre; & retaining to himself
Armenia and
Media only, he left all
Syria to the
Romans, hauing raigned 18 yeares: The gouernment of this Country vnder these new Lords, was accounted to be one of the greatest honours of the Empire; the
Praefect here of hauing almost regall iurisdiction ouer all regions on this side
Euphrates, with a superintendencie ouer
Egypt. Niger the concurrent of
Severus, was Praefect here; and also
Cassius Syrus, who being a natiue of this Country, and welbeloued by reason of his moderate & plausible demeanour, had almost tumbled
M. Antoninus out of his Throne. On this occasion it was enacted by the Senate, that no man hereafter should haue any militar or legall command in the Prouince, where he was borne: Lest perhaps supported by the naturall propension of the people, one of their own Nation; and hartned by the powerablenesse of his friends, he might appropriate it to himself, which was common to the Senate and people of
Rome. From the
Romans this Prouince, and
Palestine (as we shall presently shew you) were extorted by the
Saracens.
Thus much of
Syria.
PALESTINE hath on the East
Euphrates, on the West the
Mediterranean sea: on the North it is bounded with
Phoenicia; on the South with
Arabia.
This Country was first called the land of
Canaan, from
Canaan the son of
Cham. Secondly, the land of
Promise, because the Lord had promised it to
Abraham and his seed; thirdly,
Israell of the
Israelites, so called from
Iacob, who was surnamed
Israel; fourthly
Iudea, from the
Iewes or people of the tribe of
Iudah; fiftly
Palestine, quasi
Philistim, the land of the
Philistins, a potent Nation herein; and now sixtly the
Holy land, because herein was wrought the worke of our saluation.
It is situate between the third and fourth climats,
Maginus. the longest day being 14 houres and a quarter. It is in length 200 miles, & not aboue 50 in bredth; yet of that salubrity of aire, and fertility of soile, flowing with milke and hony: that before the comming of the
Israelites it maintained 30 Kings: and afterward the two potent kingdomes of
Israel and
Iudah, in which
David numbred one million, and 300000 fighting men, besides them of the tribe of
Beniamin and
Levi.
The people hereof were of a middle stature,
Iosephus. strong of body, vnconstant and resolute; and are now accounted a periurious vagabond nation, & great vsurers. Their Religion in its purity was first taught by diuine inspiration; afterward published in the two Tables of the Law at mount
Sinai; but now they haue added their own inventions, giuing as much credit to the
Talmud, as to the Scriptures. They were of 3 sorts or sects;
1 Iewes, 2 Samaritans, 3 Proselites. The first were of the naturall language, and originall of the Tribes: the second were such as
Salmanasser placed in
Samaria, from whence he carried the
Israelites captiues; these retained only the fiue bookes of
Moses: the third were such as came from other Countries to learne the Religion of the
Iewes. They were subdiuided also into other sects, as
Pharises, Sadduces, Esseni, a
[...]d
Scribes; &c. Of these the
Scribes are resembled to the Canonists in the Church of
Rome; and are thought to haue receiued that name about the time that
Dauid diuided the
Leuites into certaine Classes or Formes. Their office
[Page 562] was double; 1 to read & expoūd the Law in the Temple & Synagogues: & 2
ly to execute the office of a Iudge, in ending and composing actions. The
Esseui are so called from
Ascha, that is,
facere; because they wrought with their hands. They liued together, as it were, in Colledges, and in euery one had their
[...], or Chappell for their deuotion. All their estates they inioyed in common, and receiued no man into their fellowship, vnlesse he would giue all that he had into their Treasury; & not then neither vnder a three yeares probationership. The
Sadduces deriue their name either from
Sado
[...], who is said to haue liued about the time of
Alexander the Great, & to be the Author of this Sect: or from
Sedech, which signifieth Iustice. They belieued not the being of Angels or spirits, the resurrection of the body, & that there was a Holy Ghost, they credited not, they receiued only the
Pentateuch, and in many other things agreed with the
Samaritans. The
Pharisees owe their name to
Phares, which signifieth both
interpretari &
separare, as being both interpreters of the Law, and separatists from the rest of the
Iewish Church. They held the contrary opinions to the
Sadduces, and besides the
Pentateuch, or fiue bookes of
Moses, adhered also vnto traditions. They denied also the sacred Trinity; they held the fulfilling of the Law to consist in the outward ceremonies; they relyed more on their own merits, then Gods mercy; they attributed most things to destiny; & refused commerce with Publicans & sinners. Their
Philacteries were broad scrolls of parchment bound about their heads, wherein were written the 10 Commandements, vainly so interpreting that of
De
[...]ter. cap. 6. vers. 8: mou
[...] buntur super oculos tuos.
The chiefe riuers of this Country are
Cedron, & 2
Iordan. This latter arising out of Mount
Libanus, & hauing run a long course in a narrow channell, first augmenteth his bed in the sea or lake of
Galilee; then again the waters are contracted, til they expatiat themselues in the sea of
Tiberias or
Genesareth; & lastly finisheth his course in the
Dead sea; a
[...] sea which hath no intercourse with the
Ocean; a sea because salt:
dead, because no liuing thing can endure its bituminous sauour; from abundance of which matter, it is also called
Lacus Asphaltites. Nigh vnto
[Page 563] this sea once stood the infamous cities of
Sodom and
Gomorrah, destroyed with fire from heauen, and now there groweth a tree whose apples exceeding fair to sight, moulder away to nothing as soon as touched.
This Country hath had diuers diuisions; as first into the seuerall Nations of the
Amorites, Perezites, Philistines, &c. After the conquest of these people, it was diuided between the people of
Israel into 12 Tribes, as the Tribe of
Iuda, Beniamin, Ephraim, &c. When
Ieroboam had made that great breach in the kingdome of
Dauid, it was diuided into the kingdomes of
Iuda and
Israel: of which the former contained only the two Tribes of
Iuda and
Beniamin; the latter the other ten. When the
Israelites were transported into
Assyria, & other Inhabitants sen
[...] hither; these new commers were from
Samaria the chief City of their Prouince, named
Samaritans; & when the men of
Iuda returned from the captiuity of
Babylon, then began they first to be called
Iewes. At what time the whole Country fell vpon that diuision which it still retaineth, viz: into the foure Prouinces of
Galilaea, Iuda, Idumaea, &
Samaria.
GALILEA is the most Northerne part of
Palestin
[...], it is diuided into the
Higher and the
Lower. The higher
Galilie is also called
Galilea gentium, either because it is betweene the rest of the
Holy land and the Gentiles; or else because it was by K.
Solomon giuen vnto
Hiram King of
Tire. It contained the tribes of
Asher, Naphtali, and a part of the Tribe of
Dan. The chiefe Citties of the Tribe of
Asher, were
1 Acon. 2 Tyre. 3 Sidon. 4 Sarepta, all which we haue before mentioned in our description of
Phoenicia. 5 Ap
[...]ek, whose wall falling downe, slewe 27000 of
Benhadads Souldiers; after 100000 of them had bin slaine by
Ahab. 6 Giscala the birthplace of
Iohn or
Iehochanan, one of the three seditious in the Citty of
Ierusalem, at the siege of it by
Titus. In the Tribe of
Napthalim the principall townes are and were,
Iabin where the 24 Kings met to giue battle to
Ioshua: to the King of this Towne also was
Sisera Leiftenant, who was ouerthrowne by
Debora, and slaine by
Iael. It was also called
Hazor. 2 Capernaum (seated on the influxe of
Iordan into the Sea of
Galilie) so often mentioned in the Scriptures.
[Page 564]
3 Cinnereth called afterward
Genesareth, whence the Lake or Sea of
Galile is called the Lake of
Genesareth. That the children of
Dan were here in part seated is easily prooued out of
Ioshua, the 19. and 47 vers. where it is said that the
coast of the children of Dan being too little for them they went vp, and fought against Leshem, which they tooke and called Dan. This
Leshem, is rendred by some interpreters
Laish, and is the place where
Abraham vanquished
Chedorla
[...]mer and his confederats. The other Citties are
Hamath. 2 Ramath. 3 Ziddim, and
4 Cedesh. But whether these foure Citties belonged also to the
Da
[...]ites, or were accounted as appertaining to
Napthalim, I cannot determine. In this Country are the two spring heads of
Iordan, whereof the one is named
Ior, the other
Dan.
The
Lower Galile containeth the Tribes of
Zabulon, and
Isachar. In the Tribe of
Zabulon, the chiefe Citties are or were
Gaba, called since
Hippopolus, of a regiment of horse, there garisond by
Herod. 2 Cana where our Sauiour wrought his first miracle, turning water into wine.
3 Bethsaida, the birth-place of
Peter, Andrew, and
Philip. 4 Tiberias on the Sea of
Galile, which is also called the Lake of
Tiberias. In this Citty was
Mathew called, and the daughter of
Iairus raised from death to life.
5 Sephoris made by
Herod Antipas the regall seat of the
Lower Galilea. and
6 Nazareth, where
Mary was saluted with those ioyfull tidings by an Angell as she sate in her chamber. Of this chā ber I cannot but insert this famous legend. It was after the virgins death had in great reuerence by the
Christians, and remained in this towne till the
Holy-land was by the
Turkes and
Saracens subdued Anno 1291. Then was it most miraculously transported into
Sclauonia; but that place being vnworthy of the Virgins diuine presence, it was by the Angells carried ouer into the sea coast of
Italy Anno 1294. That place also being infected with theeues and pirats, the Angells remoued it to the little village of
Loretto, where her miracles were quickly divulged: Insomuch that
Paul the 2
d built a most stately Church over this Chamber; and
Xistus the fift made the Village a Citty. And thus we haue the beginning of our Lady of
Loretto. Here is in this Tribe also the brooke
Chison, and mount
Tabor, where
[Page 565] Christ was transfigured. Here also is the high seated Citty of
Iotapata, which
Iosephus the historian, being gouernour of both
Galilies, so brauely defended against
Vespasian. In the Tribe of
Isachar the chiefe Citties are
Tarichaea with great difficulty taken in the
Iewish warres.
2 Enhadda, nigh vnto which
Saul slew himselfe, and
3 Daberoth, seated in the valley of
Israel: a valley famous for the many battails fought in it. As of
Gedeon against the
Madianites; Saul against the
Philistines; Ahab against the
Syrians; the
Christians against the
Sarracens; and
Iohn against
Iehoram. In this
Lower Galile was our Saviour very conuersant, wherefore
Iulian the
Apostata called him a
Galilean.
2 SAMARIA is not here taken in that large extent by which it comprehended the kingdome of the ten Tribes; but in a stricter limit for that part of
Palestine which is seated between
Iudaea and
Galilie. The people hereof were as we haue said the discendants of such
Assyrians, as were by
Salmanassar sent hither to possesse the inheritance of the captiue
Israelites. They were to the
Iewes in their aduersity most deadly enimies: but when God had giuen them rest and felicity, who but the
Iewes shalbe their Cosens. This hollow-hearted dealing so offended the
Iews that they reputed the
Samaritans for reprobates and schismatickes. So that when they went about to calumniate our blessed Sauiour, they could finde no more grieuous reproach, then to say he was a
Samaritan, or (as if they had beene alone) one that conuersed with Diuells. And though the
Iewes would not vouchsafe to marry with them, yet they inhabited most of their good Townes; some of which they had totally wrested into their owne hands: in the others they were mingled. This Province of
Samaria comprehended the Tribes of
Ephraim, Gad, Ruben; and the two halfe Tribes of
Manasses; the one situate on the
Mediterranean, the other beyond
Iordan. In the halfe Tribe of
Manasses on the
Mediterranean, the chiefe Citties are
Bethsan, which being growne old, was by the
Scythians at their irruptions into
Asia the lesse, reedified, and named
Scythopolis. On the walls hereof did the
Philistines hang the bodies of
Saul and his sonnes.
2 Thebes where the bastard
Abimelec was woū ded by a stone, which a woman threw from the wall; and perceauing
[Page 566] his death nigh, commanded his Page to slay him, that it might not be said he died by the hands of a woman.
3 Ephra, or
H
[...]phra, where
Gedeon dwelt, and nigh vnto which the said
Abimelech slew 70 of his brethren; a heathenish cruelty, and at this day practised by the
Turkes. 4 Endor where
Saul went to consult with a witch.
5 Iezreel, a regall Citty, in the which
I
[...] ram kept Court when he was deposed and slaine by
Iehu. Here was
Naboth stoned for his vineyard, and here did Dogges licke the blood of
Iezabell. 6 Caesarea Palestina, first called
Straton, but after by this name, which
Herod who new built & beautifi'd it, gaue to it in honor of
Caesar. Here
Paul disputed against
Tertullus, in the presence of
Festus the
Roman President: here
Cornelius was baptised by
Peter: & here
Herod Agrippa was smitten by an Angell, and eaten of wormes; after his rhetoricall Oration, which the people called the voice of God & not of man.
7 Antipatris, whether the Souldiers lead
Paule by the command of
Lysias. 8 Megiddo, &c. In the Tribe of
Ephraim, the chiefe Citties are
Samaria, the metropolis of the kingdome of
Israel, built by
Omri King hereof, a magnificent and stately city, and was called
Samaria frō
Shemer, of whom the hill whereon the Citty stood, was bought. It was by
Hircanus the High Priest beaten to the ground, but repaired againe by
Herod, who to flatter
Caesar called it
Sebaste, for the
Greekes called
Augustus
[...]. Here lay the bodies of
Elisha, and
Iohn the Baptist.
2 Bethel where
Ieroboam erected one of his golden Calfes, by which he made
Israel to sinne.
3 Sichem which was by
Simeon and
Levi destroyed, for the rauishment of
Dinah. Here
R
[...]b
[...]am reiecting the Counsell of the old men, and following that of the young; made that irreparable schisme in the kingdome of
David. Neere vnto this Towne
Iudas Maccabaeus ouerthrew
Lysias. 4 Lidda where
Peter (virtute Christi, non sua) healed the sick of the palsie. It is since called
Diosp
[...]lis, and in it S.
George was beheaded.
5 Ramatha or
Arimathea, the Citty of
Ioseph, who buried the body of Christ.
6 S
[...]lo seated on a mountaine so called, in which the Arke of the Lord was kept, till the
Philistines tooke it.
On the other side of
Iordan was the habitation of the children
[Page 567] of
Gad, Reuben, & the other halfe of
Manasses. The country of these last was called
Basan, whose last King was
Ogg, a man of that large proportion,
Sr
W. Ral. & Adricom. that his bed made of iron, was 9 Cubits long, and foure broad. It hath beene also in the time of the
Roman Monarchy called
Trachonitis, because it is bounded Eastward with the hills of
Gilead, which the Cosmographers of that age called
Trachones. Some also call it
Iturea, but improperly: for
Iturea was seated more toward
Syro-Phoenicia & North to
Damascus, and was so called from
Ietur one of the sonnes of
Ismael. It was also a part of the Country of
Decapolis, so named of ten prime Citties in it, which extended from
Bethsan South, to
Libanus North; from the mountaines of
Gilead East, to the
Mediterranean West. Of this
Decapolis wee finde frequent mention in the new Testament, as
Math. 4.25. Mark. 7.31. &c. Thus hauing cleered my passage in respect of the diuersitie of names. I will proceed to the Citties: The chiefe whereof are
Butis, Berenice, or
Pella demolished by
Alexander Iannaeus King of the
Iewes. 2 Edrey, the royall seat of
Og King of
Basan. 3 Astaroth sometimes peopled with Giants, for which cause the Country adioyning is tearmed the Region of Giants. Here
Astoreth the Goddesse of the
Zidonians was worshipped in the forme of a Sheep.
4 Gaulon where the sect of the
Gaulonites began, and
5 Hus, the birth-place of
Iob. The chiefe Citties of the
Gadites are
Gadara &
Gergesa, the people whereof intreated our Sauiour to depart frō their coasts: for to both these people the story is attributed: by
Mathew to the last; by
Luke and
Marke to the first: not that they were both one, but because they were neighbour Citties, and so their bounds confounded.
3 Iab
[...]sh Gilead, the Cittizens whereof buried the bodyes of
Saul and his sonnes.
4 Bethharam rebuilt by
Herod Antipas, and called
Iulius in honour of
Livia, Augustus wife, translated into the
Iulian family.
5 Succoth. 6 Ramoth Gilead where
Iacob and
Laban swore each to other; where
Ahab seeking to recouer it from the
Syrians lost his life; and in the leaguer of which
Iehu was chosen king. 7
Rabba (now
Philadelphia) vnder the walls whereof
Vriah was slaine by the command of
Dauid. At the siege of this Towne, that most excellent and politique
[Page 568] Captaine
Ioab hauing brought it to tearmes of yeelding, sent for the King to haue the honour of taking in so defersible a City. In the Tribe of
Reuben the chiefe Citties are
1 Machaerus an exceeding strong Citty, standing vpon so high a rocke that it is euery way inaccessible. In this town
Iohn the Baptist was slain.
2 Beth Bara where
Iohn baptized, and where
Moses made his diuine exhortations to the people,
3 Abel-Sittim seated in the Country called the plaines of
Moab. This was the last encamping place of the
Israelites vnder
Moses. It was after called simply
Sittim, and yeelded the wood so often mentioned in the Scripture whereof the Arke was made.
4 Ramath Baal, to which place
Balack brought
Balaam to curse the people. This was the chiefe Citty of the worshippers of
Baal; which was, as some say, the same with
Priapus.
IDVMEA, was the habitation of the
Edomites, the of-spring of
Esau, who also inhabited the Country South of
Israel, called
Mount Seir, or the wildernesse of
Edom; in which the children of
Israel were stung with the fiery Serpents; and which is counted a part of
Arabia the stonie. This
Idumea of which we treat, was not wholy in the hands of the
Edomites, but possessed in part by the
Philistines, a people which of all other most vexed the
Israelites, and kept them in that bondage, that they left thē not a Smith in any of their Citties and Townes to sharpen their irons with. These
Philistines together with the
Edomites were by King
Dauid made subiect, but neuer could they be expelled the land. In the raigne of King
Ioram, we finde how the
Philistines brake into
Iuda, ransacked the Kings pallace, and tooke prisoners his wife and children. What was the end of this nation, I as yet knowe not; this I answere, that for the puissance of this people, the whole Country was by heathen writers tearmed
Palestine. In the raigne of King
Ioram, also the
Edomits revolted; and continued in that free state till the time of
Hireanus the high Priest: who taking most of their Townes, made them subiect to the
Iewes, compelled them to be circumcised, & from thenceforth they were reputed as
Iewes. This Country of
Idumea contained the Tribes of
Dan, and
Simeon. The chiefe Citties of the Tribe of
Dan are
Ioppe (now
Iaffa) a famous Mart
[Page 569] Towne, where
Ionah tooke ship to fly vnto
Tarsus; where
Peter raised
Dorcas from death to life; and where he lying at the house of
Simon a Tanner, was in a vision taught the conuersion of the
Gentiles. This Citty they report to haue beene built before the flood; and here they say raigned
Cepheus, whose daughter
Andromeda was by
Perseus deliuered from the sea-monster; some of whose bones the people vsed to shew to strangers euen till the flourishing of the
Romans. Iust as our Cittizens of
C
[...]ventrie and
Warwicke shew the bones of the Dun-Cow of
Dunsmeare heath, and the bones of I knowe not what Giants shine by Earle
Guy. 2 Gath the Country of that huge Giant
Goliah. 3 Accaron, or
Ecron, where
Bel-zebub was worshipped to whom
Ahaziah sent to inquire of his health.
4 Asotos or
Asdad where was a sumptuous temple built to the honour of the Idol
Dagon; and neere vnto which
Iudas Maccabeus was slaine by
Bacchides Leiftenant to
Demetrius. 5 Ciriathiarim where the Arke of the Lord twenty yeares was kept in the house of
Aminadab, viz: from the sending it home by the
Philistines, till
Dauid fetcht it to
Hierusalem. The chiefe Citties of
Simeon, are
1 Ascalon where
Semiramis was borne; so also was
Herod that killed the infants; who comming to be King of the
Iewes, verified the prophecy of
Isaak to his sonne
Esau: that the children of
Esau should not only breake the yoke of
Iacob from off their neck, for that hapned vnder
Ioram; but should also haue dominion ouer them, which was now fulfilled.
2 Gaza an exceeding faire and strong Towne, in which the
Persians did lay the tributes and customes of these Westerne Provinces; from whence all riches & treasures are also called
Gaza. 3 Cariaths
[...]pher, i. e. the Citty of books, which some hold to be an Vniuersi
[...]y, or the Academie of old
Palestine. 4 Bersheba where
Abraham and
Abimelech swore to each other; where.
Hagar wandred with her sonne
Ismael; and where
Isaac dwelt for a long time. This Town vvas by the
Christians in their vvarre in this Country vvell fortified, as bounding on
Arabia, and being the Southerne limit of the
holy land, vvhich extendeth from hence to
Dan or
Laish, North.
IVDAEA is of the same extent now, as it was when it was
[Page 570] the kingdome of
Iuda, containing the two great and puissant Tribes of
Iuda, and
Beniamin. The chiefe Citties in the Tribe of
Iudah are
Arad situate in the entrance from the Wildernesse of
Ed
[...]m into
Iudaea. 2 Cerioth or
Carioth, the birth-place of
Iudas Iscariot, who betraied our Sauiour Christ.
3 Iethir or
Iattir nigh vnto which was fought the memorable battaile, wherein
Asa King of
Iuda, by the help of God, discomfited
Zara King of the
Arabians, whose armie consisted of a Million of fighting men.
4 Maresa the natiue soyle of the Prophet
Michah. Nere vnto this Towne
Iudas Maccabaeus ouerthrew
Gorgias. 5 Emaus, nigh vnto which
Iudas Maccabaeus (after he had formerly beaten
Apollonius) gaue
Gorgias the third ouerthrow. Here our Redeemer shewed himselfe after his resurrection to two of his Disciples: it was afterward called
Nicopolis. 6 Hebron one of the ancientest Citties of
Canaan. It was the seat of the Giants called
Anakim, or the sonnes of
Anak. This word
Anak signifyeth a chaine worne for ornament; and it seemeth that this
Anak enriched with the spoiles of their enimies, wore a chaine of gold; leauing both the custome and name to his posterity. We read the like of
Manlius Torquatus in the
Romane histories. This Towne did
Abraham buy for a buriall place for his dead, and in it his wife
Sarah was first buried; and after her, foure of the Patriarchs. Adioyning to this Town is the plaine of
Mamr
[...] where
Abraham the father of the faithfull sitting in his Tent, was visited from heauen by God in the shape of a man. Here
Dauid kept his Court before the winning of
Ierusalem; to this place came the Tribes to anoynt him King ouer
Israel; and hither came
Absalom vnder the pretence of paying his vowes, to vsurp the kingdome of his father.
7 Tecoa, the Citty of
Amos the Prophet; as also of that woman, who by the words which
Ioab put into her mouth, perswaded the King to call
Absolon from exile. In the Wildernesse of
Tecoa, there assembled the inhabitants of
Moab, Ammon, and
Mount Seir, to ouerthrow
Iuda. But the Lord being appeased by the publique fast, proclaimed and kept by
Iehosophat and the people, sowed dissentions amongst them;
So that the children of Ammon and Moab stood vp against the inhabitants of mount Seir vtterly to slay & destroy
[Page 571] them; and when they had made an end of the inhabitants of Seir, every one helped to destroy another. 8 Libna, a Citty seated in a corner of
Iuda, running betweene the
Tribes of
Dan and
Beniamin. This Citty revolted from
Ioram King of
Iudah, at the same time the
Edomites did: and continued a free state euen as long as
Iudah continued a kingdome.
9. Ziph, in the Wildernes whereof
Dauid hid himselfe from the fury of
Saul. Hither when
Saul persued him,
Dauid came into his Camp (the watch being all a sleep) and tooke thence his speare, and a Cruse of oyle, & departed.
Abishay would faine haue killed him; but
Dauid though he knew that
Samuel had ministerially abdicated
Saul from the kingdome, and that himselfe was appointed in his steed; would not touch him, but left him to the iudgements of the Lord▪ whose annointed he was.
10 Bethlem, or (to distinguish it from another of this name in
Zabulon, called)
Bethlem Iudae, where Christ was borne; and the innocent suffered for him, before hee had suffered for them. In this generall Massacre of young children, a sonne of
Herods which was at nurse, was also slaine. Which being told vnto
Augustus, he replied,
he had rather be
[...] Herods hogge then his sonne. On the frontire of this Country towards the
Philistines, was that strong Castle, which
Herod repayring called
Herodium; It was seated on a hill, the ascent vnto which, was made with 200 steps of marble exceeding faire and large. In this Country also, are the hills of
Engaddi, in a Caue of which
Dauid cut off the lap of
Sauls garment; and all along the bottome whereof were the gardens of
Balsamum or
Opobalsamum: the trees of which were by
Cleopatra (at such time as she gouern'd M.
Antonie and the East) sent for to be replanted in
Heliopolis of
Aegypt; &
Herod, who durst not deny them, plucked them vp by the roots and sent them to her.
In the Tribe of
Beniamin, the chiefe cities are
1 Gilgal where
Ioshua first did eat of the fruits of the land; where he circumcised such of the people as were borne in the perābulation of the Wildernesse, where he kept the
Passouer; nigh to which he pitched vp the 12 stones as a memoriall to posterity, that the waters of
Iordan had diuided thēselues to giue passage to the children of
Israel; and where
Agag King of the
Amalekites was
[Page 572] hewne in peeces by
Samuel. 2 Mispah famous in being the ordinary place of assembly for the whole body of the people, in matters of warre or peace; as also in that standing in the midst of
Canaan, it was (together with
Gilgal) made the seat of iustice, to which
Samuel went yearely to giue iudgement to the people.
3 Gebah the North border of the kingdome of
Iuda, toward
Israel. 4 Gibba, where the abusing of the
Levites wife by the young men of this towne; had almost rooted the Tribe of
Beniamin out of the garden of
Is
[...]ael. 5 A
[...], a great and strong Citty, in the siege of which the
Israelites were first discomfited; but when by the death of
Achan, who had stolne the accursed things, the campe was purged;
Iosuah by a warlike stratagem surprised it.
6 Gibbon the mother Citty of the
Gibeonites, who presaging the vnresistable victories of the
Israelites, came to the Campe of
Iosuah, and by a wile obtained peace of
Iosuah & the people.
Saul about 400 yeares after slew some of them, for which fact the Lord caused a famine of the land, which could not be taken away till seuen of
Sauls sonnes were by
Dauid deliuered vnto the
Gibeonites, and by them hanged. This famine did God send, because in killing these poore
Gibeonites, the oath was broken, which
Iosuah and the Princes swore concerning them.
7 Iericho de
[...]troyed by the sounding of Rammes hornes, was not only leueld by
Iosuah to the ground, but a curse inflicted on him that should attempt the building of it. This curse notwithstanding, at the time whē
Ahab raigned in
Israel, which was about 500 yeares from the ruine of it;
Hiel a
Bethelite, delighted with the pleasantnes of the place reedified it. But (as it was foretold by
Iosuah) as he laid the foundation of the walls, he lost his eldest sonne; and when he had finished it, and was setting vp the gates thereof, he lost also his yongest. It may bee
Hiel when he began this worke minded, not the prophecy; it may be he beleeued it not: peraduenture he thought the words of
Iosuah not so much to proceed from the spirit of prophecie, as from an angry and vexed heart; they being spoken in way of wish or execration. And it is possible, it may be he chose rather to build the eternity of his name, vpon so pleasing and stately a Citty; then on the liues and issue of two young men. Ouer against
[Page 573] this
Iericho on the other side of
Iordan, are the mountains of
Nebo, on which the Lord shewed vnto
Moses the Country which he had promised to the posterity of
Iacob. 10 HIERVSALEM the Citty of the Lord, built by
Mel
[...]hisedec Prince & Priest of
Salem, in the Country of the
Iebusites, & therefore called
Iebusalem, and by changing one letter only,
Ierusalem. This Citty was strongly seated on the mount
Sion, and strengthned with a ditch cut out of the maine rock, which was in depth 60, and in bredth 250 foot. It continued vnconquered for the first 400 yeares after the entrance of the children of
Israel; & when
Dauid attēpted it; the people presumed so much on the strength of the place, that they told him their blind and lame could desend it against him. Notwithstanding
Dauid by the valour of
Ioab, that fortunate and couragious leader, carried the town, & made it the seat royall of the Kings of
Iuda. Here was the most glorious and magnificent Temple built by
Solomon, in prouiding the materials whereof, there were 30000 workmē, which wrought by the 10000 a month in
Lebanon: 70000 labourers that bare burdens▪ 80000 quarrymen that hewed in the mountaines: and of officers and ouerseers of the worke, no lesse then 3300 men. The description of this stately fabricke you may read in the first of Kings Chap. the 6 and 7. It was destroyed by
Nabuchadnezar, at the taking of
Hierusalem, A
o. M. 3350. After the returne of the
Iewes againe from the
Babylonian captivity, it was rebuilt; but with such opposition of the
Samaritans, that the workmen were faine to hold their swords in one hand & their tooles in the other, to repulse, if need were, the violence of the enimy. This Temple was not answerable to the state and magnificence of the former, so that the Prophet
Haggai had good occasion to say vnto the people cap. 2. v. 3.
Who is lest among you that saw this house in her first glory? Is it not in your eyes in comparison of it, as nothing? Moreouer in fiue things it was defectiue. For it wanted the potte of
Manna which the Lord commanded
Moses to lay vp before the testimony for a memorial,
Exod. 6.32. 2
ly The Rod of
Aron, which only among all the Rods of the Princes of
Israel, budded: and was by God commanded to be kept before the testimony, for a tokē against
[Page 574] the rebells
Datha
[...], Corah, and
Abiram, Numb. 17.10. 3
ly The Arke of the couenant, the making whereof is described in the 25 of
Exod. and the 10 v. And the placing of it in the oracle, or
Sanctum Sanctorum, is mentioned in the
1. of
Kings, c. 6. v. 19. 4
ly The two Tables of the law written by Gods owne finger, which were by
Moses placed in the Arke of the couenant,
Exod. 4.20. Deut. 10.5. And 5
ly The fire of sacrifice which came downe from heauen; whereof mention is made
2. Chron. 17.1. and
Leuit. 9.24. Which sire was by the Priests to bee kept continually burning. This Temple, partly because it was now ruinous, partly because it was not magnificent enough, but principally to
[...]urry fauour with the
Iewes; Herod the
Ascalonite plucked downe and reedified; making it as little inferiour to the first, so much superiour to the second. In this Temple our blessed Sauiour and his Apostles preached saluation to
Iew &
Gentile. It was finally destroyed by
Titus the sonne of
Vespasian on the tenth day of August, on which day also the first Temple was cōsumed with fire by
Nabuchadneza. Certainly it is worth the noting (I hope I shal not herein be accounted superstitious) to see how happy or vnfortunate one and the same day is in diverse causes. In the warres betweene the
French and
Spaniards for the kingdome of
Naples, Friday was obserued to be very fortunate to the great Captaine
Gonsalvo; hee hauing on that day giuen the
French many memorable defeats. To
Charles the fist, the 24 day of
February was most lucky, for on that day hee was borne, on that he tooke King
Francis prisoner, and on that he receaued the imperiall Crown at
Bon
[...]nia. To omit our
Henry 7
th, whose luckie day was Saturday; I will returne to this Temple, which on a Sabaoth day, or Saturday, was taken by
Pompey, on the same by
Herod, on the same by
Titus. After this ouerthrow, the Temple lay vnbuilt and in rubbish▪ till the raigne of
Iulian that politicke enimy of the Church; who to diminish the numbers of the
Christians, by the increase of the
Iewes, began againe to build this Temple. But no sooner were the foundations laid, but an earthquake cast them vp againe; & fire from heauen consumed the tooles of the workmen, with stones, timber, and the rest of the materialls. As for the Citty it
[Page 575] selfe, it was reedified by
Aelius Adrianus, who named it
Aelia, draue thence the
Iewes, and gaue it vnto the
Christians. This new Citty was not built in the place of the old, for within this is mount
Oliuet also comprehended. It is now famous for the Temple of the
S
[...]pulchre built by
Helena (whom most report to haue beene daughter to
Coylus a
Brittish King) mother to
Constantine the great. Much adoe had the good Lady to finde the place where the Lords body had bin laid; for the
Iewes & Heathens had raised great hillocks on the place; and built there a Temple to
Venus. This Temple being plucked downe, and the earth digged away, shee found the three crosses whereon our blessed Sauiour, and the two theeues had suffere
[...]. To knowe which of these was the right Crosse, they were all carried to a woman, who had long been visited with sicknesse, and now lay at the point of death. The Crosses of the two theeues did the weake woman no good; but as soone as they laid on her the Crosse on which the Lord died, she leaped vp and was restored to her former health. This Temple of the Sepulchre euen at the first building, was highly reuerenced and esteemed by the Christians of these parts, and euen vntill our daies is it much resorted to, both by Pilgrims from all parts of the
Romish Church, who fondly and superstitiously hope to merit by their iourney: and also by diuerse Gentlemen of the reformed Churches, who trauell hitherward; partly for curiosity, partly for loue to the antiquity of the place; and partly because their generous spirits imitate the heauen and delight in motion. Whosoeuer is admitted to the sight of this Sepulcher, payeth nine Crownes to the
Turkish Officers; so that this tribute only is worth to the
grand Signeur 80000 Duckats yearely.
All this while we haue made no mention of the
Levites, for they indeed made no Tribe, but had assigned vnto them 48 Cities for their habitations, proportionably taken out of the 12 Tribes. So was it ordered by the Lord, partly that they being set apart to his seruice, might be in euery place ready to instruct the people; & partly to fulfill the prophecy which hee had spoken by
Iacob, who told
Leui at his death, that
hee would divide him in Iacob, and scatter him in Israel. The like fortune hee prophecied
[Page 576] to
Simeon, of whom we read in the 19 of
Ioshua, v. 19, that he had no setled habitation; but was taken
[...]n, to inhabite a part of the portion of
Iudah. Now to make vp the number of the twelue Tribes,
Ioseph was diuided into
Ephraim, and
Manasses: and the
Le
[...]ites were reckoned to belong to that Tribe, within who
[...]e territory th
[...]t Citty which they dwelt in stood. Their maintenance was from the tenths or tithes, the first fruits, offerings, and sacrifices of the people: and as it is in the 18
th of
Ioshuah v. the 17.
The
[...]riesthood of the Lord was their inheritance. There were of them foure kindes,
1 Punies or
Tirones, which from their childhood till the 25 yeare of their age learned the duties of their offices. 2
ly,
Graduates,
[...], which having spent foure yeares in the study of the Law, were able to answere and oppose in it. 3
ly
Licentiates,
[...], which did actually exercise the Priestly function. And 4
ly
Doctors (
Rabbins, they vsed to call them) who were the highest in degree.
The
Iews called also
Hebrews from
Heber, one of
Abrahams progenitors; or
Hebraei quasi
Abrahaei: at their descent into
Egypt were but 70 soules; being the issue of
Iacob and his 12 sons; namely
1 Ruben, 2 Simeon, 3 Leui, 4 Iudah, 5 Zabulon, 6 Issachar, 7
Dan, 8 Gad, 9 Asher, 10 Naphali, 11 Ioseph, 12 Beniamin. The posterity of these Patriarchs continued in bondage 215 yeares, vntill the yeare of the world 2453: at which time the Lord, mooued with their oppressions by the
Egyptians, with a strong hand deliuered them; & placed them in these parts inhabited by the
Hittites, the
Amorites, the
Perezites, the
Iebusites, &c. At their first comming hither, and long after, they were gouerned by
Iudges; whom God ordained, & the people elected: of whose acts, as also of the Acts of the Kings, I hope I shal not need to make any mention; there being none who either doe not, or ought not to knowe them. I will only obserue Chronologically the times of their gouernment, & specifie such things as the sacred pen-men spared.
The
Iudges of the
Iewes.
-
A. M.
-
2454
- 1
Moses 40
-
2494
- 2
Ioshua 32
-
2526
- 3
Othoniel 8.
-
2630
- 4
Ehud 80.
-
2670
- 5
Deborah and
Baruc 40.
-
2710
- 6
Gedeon 40.
-
2750
- 7
Abimelech 3
-
2753
- 8
Thola 5.
-
2758
- 9
Iair 6.
-
2764
- 10
Iephte 7
-
2771
- 11
Elon 10
-
2781
- 12
Abeson 7.
-
2789
- 13
Abdon 8.
-
2809
- 14
Sampson 20.
-
2829
- 15
Eli 40
-
2869
- 16
Samuel 4.
At which time the people desired to haue a King like to other nations.
The Kings of the
Iewes.
-
2873
-
Saul 17.
-
2890
-
Dauid 40.
-
2930
-
Solomon 40.
The Kingr of
Iudah.
-
A.M.
-
2971
- 1
Roboam 17.
-
2988
- 2
Abiah 3.
-
2991
- 3
Asa 41.
-
3031
- 4
Iosaphat 25.
-
3056
- 5
Ioram 4.
-
3060
- 6
Ochozias 1.
-
3061
- 7
Athaliah 7.
-
3067
- 8
Ioash 40.
-
3107
- 9
Amasias 29.
-
3136
- 10
Ozias 52.
-
3188
- 11
Ioatham 16.
-
3204
- 12
Achas 13.
-
3217
- 13
Ezechias 29.
-
3247
- 14
Manasseh 55.
-
3302
- 15
Ammon 2
-
3304
- 16
Iosias 31.
-
-
Ioachas.
The Kings of
Israel.
-
A.M.
-
2971
- 1
Ieroboam 22.
-
2993
- 2
Nadab 2.
-
2995
- 3
Baasa 24.
-
3019
- 4
Ela 2.
-
3021
- 5
Zamridies 7.
-
- 6
Amrior Omri 8.
-
3029
- 7
Achab 22.
-
3051
- 8
Ahazia 2.
-
3053
- 9
Ioram 12.
-
3065
- 10
Iehu 28.
-
3093
- 11
Iehoahaz 17.
-
3110
- 12
Ioas 16.
-
3126
- 13
Ieroboam II,
41
-
3167
- an Interregn. 15
-
3182
- 14
Menahem 10.
-
3192
- 15
Tekaliah 2.
-
3194
- 16
Pekah 20.
-
[Page 578]3335
- 18
Ioachim 11.
-
- 19
Ieconias 11.
-
3346
- 20
Zedekias; in whose time
Nabuchadnezar the great destroyed
Hierusalem, and carried the people captiue into
Babylon, where they liued in exile 70 yeares, which time being expired,
Cyrus the King of the
Persians gaue them leaue to returne to their Country, and to reedisie their Citty and Temple, which worke being finished they chose them for their Governours.
-
3214
- 17
Hosea 18. who was vanquished by
Salmanassar, and the
Israelites carried captiue into
Assyria; 3232.
The Dukes or Gouernours of
Iewry.
-
A.M.
-
3427
- 1
Zorobabel 58
-
3485
- 2
R
[...]sa Mosollam.
-
3551
- 3
Iohanna ben Resae.
-
3604
- 4
Iudas Hircanus 31
-
3635
- 5
Ioseph 7
-
3642
- 6
Abner Semei 11
-
3653
- 7
Eli Mattathia 12
-
3665
- 8
Aser Mah
[...]t 9
-
3674
- 9
Naged Artoxad.
-
3684
- 10
Haggai 12
-
3692
- 11
Maslot Nahum 7
-
3699
- 12
Amos Syrach 14
-
3713
- 13
Mattathiah Siloack 10
-
3723
- 14
Ioseph II.
60
-
5783
- 15
Iohannes Hircanus 16.
He was the last gouernour of
Iudea, which descended from the stock of
Dauid. During the gouernments of these Captains since the
Babylonian captiuity, the kingdome of the
Iewes was plagued on both sides by the Kings of
Egypt and
Syria: who ransacked their Cities, slaughtered their people, made hauock of their goods, and compell'd them to eat forbidden flesh, and sacrifice to Idols. To reforme these enormities,
Mattathias and his fiue sonnes resisted the impetuous fury of
Antiochus Epiphanes, and his
Syrians; ouer whom when they had victoriously triumphed, the
Iewes chose
Iudas, surnamed
Macchabaus, one of the worlds nine Worthies, for their Captaine.
The
Macchabaean Princes of
Iewry.
-
3799
- 1.
Iudas Macchabaeus vanquished 3 populous Armies, conducted by
Apollonius, Gorgias, and
Lysias, men of great valour & experience; being Captaines to
Antiochus. 6
-
3805
- 2
Ionathan vanquished
Bacchides &
Alcinus, Captaines
[Page 579] to
Demetrius 18
-
3823
- 3
Simon. 8
-
3831
- 4
Iohannes Hircanus, slain by the
Parthians 31
The
Macchabaean Kings of
Iudah.
-
3862
- 1
Aristobulus the first King of
Iudah, after the
Babylonian captiuity, starued his mother, and slew
Antigonus his brother.
-
3863
- 2
Alexander a great tyrant, slew of his subiects 50000 in battle; & commanded 800 of his principall enemies to be hanged before his face.
27
-
3890
- 3
Alexandra or
Solomne, wife to
Alexander. 9
-
3899
- 4
Hircanus, elder son to
Alexander, was disturbed in his succession by his yonger brother
Aristobulus; but was at length firmely established in his Throne by
Pompey: who carried
Aristobulus, with his sonnes
Alexander and
Antigonus, captiues to
Rome. Alexander escaping out of prison, troubled the quiet of his Country, till he was surprised by
Gabinius, and slain by
Seipio; after whose death
Antigonus set free by
Iulius Caesar, depriued
Hircanus of his kingdome, and cut off his eares: revenge suddainly followed this villany; for he was slain by
Marcus Antonius, and his kingdome giuen to a stranger.
The strange Kings of
Iewry.
-
3930
- 1
Herod the
Ascalonite, son to
Antipater, an
Idumean, was by
Octavius Augustus created King of
Iewry; at which time the kingdome being departed from
Iudah ▪ CHRIST was borne.
40
-
A
o C. 7.
- 2
Archelaus raigned king 10 yeares, and then lost his principality, reseruing only the title of
Tetrarch; his partners in rule being
Philip, whose wife
Herodias was; 2
Herod Antipas, who killed
Iohn, and in whose time CHRIST suffred.
3 Lysanias.
-
40
- 3
Agrippa Herod was made king of
Iudah, the other
Tetrarchies being added to his dominions; he imprisoned
P
[...]ter and
Iames, and was finally striken by an Angel, and eaten with wormes. 24
-
47
- 4
Agrippa minor, before whom
Paul pleaded, was the
[Page 580] last king of the
Iewes; for in his time
Ierusalem was ouerthrowne, and the kingdome made a
Roman Prouince, Anno 73.
When
Salmanassar had subdued the 10 tribes, and carried them captiue, he planted a new set of inhabitants in this country; that so fruitfull & well situate a part of his Empire might yeeld its iust tribute; and not lye open to the fury of the next invader. But the
Romans not hauing (it seemeth) so much policie or prouidence, as those whom they accounted barbarous; hauing laid the Country desolate, left it vnfurnished of new Colonies; whereby the
Persians, next the
Saracens, and after them the
Turkes, entring the
Roman Empire at this doore, haue successiuely driuen the
Romans out of the whole house. Now that we may the better perceiue how the
Romans had weakned, and almost vtterly rooted out the
Iewish Nation: we will relate some of their particular massacres: which were not more cruelly inflicted on them by their enemies, then iustly deserued by themselues: they wishing (though, I suppose, not desiring) that the innocent bloud of our Sauiour should be on them and their children. First then the inhabitants of
Caesarea slew of the
Iewes in one day, about 20000: & such as fled were took and imprisoned by
Florus the Lieutenant of
Iudea. To reuenge this slaughter of the
Iewes, set vpon the
Syrians; in which skirmish 13000 of them were slain: The people of
Alexandria put 50000 of them to the sword: they of
Damascus 10000.
Antonius a
Roman Captain, slew in
Ascalon 10000 of them; &
Cestius an other Captain, 8040 persons. Now to come to the warres here managed by
Vespasian: This
Vespasian in the siege of
Aphaca, slew & took prisoners 17130 persons; in
Samaria 11600 persons; in
Iosopata 42200 persons; in
Ioppa so many killed and drowned themselues, that the Sea threw vp againe 4200 dead bodies, and the rest so totally perished, that there remained none to carry tydings vnto
Hierusalem of the losse of the town. In the city of
Tarichea were slain and made captiues 45000 persons, besides those which were giuen to the king
Agrippa. In
Gamala there perished 90000, and none left aliue but only two women. In
Gascala 5000 men died by the
[Page 581] sword In the city of
Gadara there were slain 32200, besides an infinite number of such as had drowned themselues. In
Hierusalem it selfe there died 1100000 of them, partly by the sword, and partly by the famine, the worser enemy of the two; there were found 2000 in priuies and sinkes; and 97000 taken prisoners, insomuch that 30
Iewes were sold for a pennie. Now that
Hierusalem was able to contain so huge a number of people is euident, in that when
Cestius was Lieftenant of
Iewry, the high Priest did at his request number the people which came thither to eat the Paschall Lambe, and found them to be two millions and 700000 liuing soules, all sound and purified. For to Leapers, or men hauing a flux of seed, or women in their monethly tearmes, or to strangers, it was not lawfull to eat it. And when
Titus laid siege to the City, it was in the Feast of the Passeouer, when most of the people were there assembled, God (as it were) thus imprisoning them. All these massacres, besides diuers others which I haue omitted, and infinite numbers which were slain in the fields & villages, which drowned themselues, and which were priuatly made away, amounting in all to almost two millions of people, hapned in the compasse of foure yeares, beginning at the 12
th of
Nero, and ending at the second of
Vespasian: Yet was not the whole Nation rooted out, till the yeare 136; for then this miserable people hauing stirred two notable rebellions; the one vnder
Traian, and the last vnder
Adrian the Emperours, were generally banished their natiue country, and neuer again permitted to inhabite it, otherwise the
[...] as strangers. After this desolation, the
Iewes were dispersed all ouer the World, & especially in
Spaine, where
Adrian commanded many of them to dwell: yet they found euery-where so little fauour, that hauing diuers times bin put to grieuous mulcts and ransomes, they are at last euen quite thrust out of
Europe also. They were banished out of
England by
Edward the first, Anno 1290: Out of
France by
Philip the faire, 1307; Out of
Spaine by
Ferdinand the
Catholique, 1492: Out of
Portugall by
Emanuell 1497: Out of
Naples and
Sicily by
Charles the fift, 1539: yet are they found in great numbers in the
Romish parts of
Germany and
Poland; in most Cities of
Italy, especially
[Page 582]
Rome, where there are no lesse then 15000 or 20000 of them, and also in the Popes Country of
Avignion. The reason why they are permitted to liue thus vnder our holy fa
[...]hers nose,
Sands rel. is forsooth an expectation of their conversion: Which is a meere pretence, the reason indeed being the benefit hence arising to his Holines coffers. But the hopes of their conversion is small, and the meanes lesse. For besides the scandall,
datum & acceptum, by the Papists fond worshipping of images so peremptorily contrary to the first table of the Law; they are not permitted to see any books of the Christian Religion, no not so much as the
New Testament: and (which worketh most vpon men of their mettall) because at their conversion they must quit all their goods to the Church; as being ill gotten, and so by consequence
the workes of the diuell, which in their baptisme they promise to renounce. They haue also a Synagogue at
Amsterdam, and are pretty thick spred ouer the Dominions of the
Turkes; who notwithstanding so hate them for crucifying of CHRIST, that they vse to say in detestation of a thing,
I would I might dye a Iew: Neither will they permit a
Iew to turn
Turke vnlesse he be first baptized.
What the revenues of this kingdome haue amounted to, since the diuision of it vnder
Roboam, I know not. The Word of God specifieth the sum of them in the dayes of
Solomon, 2 Chr. 9, 13: viz: 666 Talents of Gold (besides his Custome-house) which amounteth to two Millions & 997000 pounds a yeare, a huge summe for so small a kingdome.
Ierusalem was reedified by
Aelius Adrianus, and giuen to the
Christians; from whom it was taken by
Cosroes & the
Persians, Anno 615. from them it was forcibly wrested by
Haumar and the
Saracens, Anno 637. Next it fell into the power of
Cutlu Moses and the
Turkes, Anno 1009: vnder whose oppression when it had long groaned,
Peter the Hermite stirred vp the Westerne Princes to relieue the distressed
Christians; whose designes obtained their wished effect, vnder the banners of that victorious Prince
Godfrey of
Bullen, Anno 1099. This
Godfrey for his merits, was to haue bin invested with the royall wreath of Maiesty; which he denyed, thinking it vnmeet to
[Page 583] weare a Crown of Gold, where his Sauiour had worne a crown of Thornes.
The Christian Kings of
Palestine.
-
1099
- 1
Godfrey of
Bullen.
-
1100
- 2
Baldwin 18
-
1118
- 3
Baldwin II.
de Bourg. 15
-
1133
- 4
Milliscent 9
-
1133
- 4
Fulke Earle of
Aniou 9
-
1142
- 5
Baldwin III 21
-
1163
- 6
Almexie 10
-
1173
- 7
Baldwin IV.
12
-
1185
- 8
Baldwin V.
-
1185
- 9
Guie of
Lysingham, the last king of
Ierusalem; during whose time
Saladine the Sultan of
Egypt won the kingdome, An
o 1187: which his successours defended against all invasions, till the yeare 1517, in which
Selimus the first, Emperour of the
Turkes, added the
Holy land, together with
Egypt, to his Empire. When
Ierusalem was taken by the
Christians, the
German Emperours name was
Fridericus; the Popes
Vrbanus, the
Hierosolymitan Patriarchs
Heraclius, and so also were they called when the
Christians again lost it. This is the conceit of
Roger Houonden, in the life of
Henry the second: but how it can agree with Chronology, I see not.
After the taking of
Hierusalem by Sultan
Saladine, the
Christians retired their forces into some of the other townes of the
Holy land, which they made good against the Enemy; and defended them vnder the gouernment of these three kings following, viz:
- 10
Conrade M. of
Montferrat.
- 11
Henry E. of
Champaigne.
- 12
Iohn di Brenn; the last
Christian king that euer had possessions in
Syria, or
Palestine. Yoland the daughter of this
Iohn di Breenn, was wife to
Fredericke King of
Naples, who in her right entituled himself king of
Hierusalem, and so now doe the Kings of
Spaine; as heires vnto, and possessers of the kingdome of
Naples. Concerning this title, it would not be amisse to insert this story. When the late warres were hot
[Page 584] betwen
England and
Spaine, there were Commissioners of both sides appointed to treat of peace. They met at a Town of the
French kings, and first it was debated what tongue the negotiation should be handled in. A
Spaniard thinking to giue the
English Commissioners a shrewd gird, proposed the
French tongue as most fit; it being a language which the
Spaniards were well skilled in; and for these gentlemen of
England, I suppose (said he) that they cannot be ignorant of the language of their fellow-subiects: Their Queene is Queene of
France as well as
England. Nay infaith my Masters, replyed D
r
Dale, (the master of the requests:) the
French tongue is too vulgar for a businesse of this secrecie and importance, especially in a
French Town. We will rather treat in
Hebrew, the language of
Hierusalem, whereof your Master is king; and I suppose we are therein as well skilled as you in the
French. And thus much for this title.
Bara.The Armes of the Christian kings in
Ierusalem was
Luna, a crosse crosset crossed,
Sol, which was commonly called the crosse of
Hierusalem.
After the recouery of the
Holy land from the
Turke, these 3 orders of knighthood were instituted,
Grimston. viz:
These three orders M.
Selden (and deseruedly) putteth not in his
Titles of Honour, in that they were prohibited to kisse a woman; honourarie knighthood, and the loue of Ladies, going together like vertue and reward.
Thus much of
Syria and
Palestine.
OF ARMENIA.
ARMENIA hath on the East,
Media and the
Caspian sea; on the West,
Maginus.
Euphrates and the
Euxine sea; on the North,
Tartary; on the South,
Mesopotamia. But before we descend to the particulars of this Country, it is necessary we should take a survay of those mountaines, which lying East of
Euphrates, part this Country from
Anatolia.
Knolles. These mountaines are reputed to be those parts of the hills
Taurus, and
Anti-taurus; which are called
Periadres, Scodrisci, and
Amamus. The people here inhabiting, are more famous for nothing then their want of all things, stout, cruell, and warlike; maintaining themselues by hunting and stealing: as men liuing in so barren a soyle, that husbandry were vain and fruitlesse. They haue among them many beggerly villages, and few townes, the chiefe whereof is
Maras, once the seat of their Kings; the people for the most part following the temperature of the Aire, and the fauourable aspect of the Sunne, in their remooues and dwellings. Their last king was
Aladeules, whom the
Turkish histories (who make frequent mention of him) call the mountaine king. He was a man who shrewdly molested
Baiazet the second, in his conquest of
Carmania; and
Selmus the first in his warres against
Persia; & hauing for many yeares molested, and impeached the victories of the one and the other; he was by
Selimus taken & slain: & his kingdome being made a
Turkish Prouince, these mountaines & their passages became subiect, and open to that Nation, Anno 1515.
The
Armenians are generally good Archers, merry, carelesse of honour, desiring ease, great bodied, comely, & willing to be soothed.
[Page 587] The women tall, but homely, kind to their children, poore and incontinent; accounting it a great credit to them, if they can please and become acceptable to such guests, as their husbands bring into the house: and most of the Virgins becomming mothers at ten yeares old; and bearing about in their armes, the witnesses of their abilities in that kind. Swearing is had in great respect with both, and such as cannot pick and steale, are deemed block-heads and sheep-biters.
The whole Country is diuided into three Prouinces.
1 Colchis. 2. Georgia. 3 Turcomania.
COLCHIS lyeth on the
Euxine Sea, towards the North & East;
Brerewood. the people hereof receiued the Christian Faith by
Matthias; and now differ from other Christians their neighbours, in three circumstances only; viz: 1 in not baptising their children till the eighth yeare: 2
ly in not entring into the Churches til the 60
th yeare; but hearing diuine seruice, standing without the Temple: and 3
ly in dedicating their youth to theft and rapine; their old age to the difficult work of repentance; They are vnder the jurisdiction of the Patriarch of
Constantinople.
In this Country raigned
Aetas, from whom
Iason stole the
Golden Fleece, by the aid and sorceries of
Medea. This Country is now called
Mengrelia: the chief townes whereof are
1 Aluati, and
2 Fassum on the banks of
Phasis, 3 Dioscurias, where there were 300 seuerall languages spoken, because of the abundance of Marchants of all kingdomes: so that the
Romans kept here continually 30 Interpreters, to mediat between the people and the Gouernour.
2 GEORGIA hath not its name from S.
George, whom here they greatly reuerence; but from the
Georgi, who long before that time inhabited the adjacent Countries. It is bounded on the East with
Media, on the West with
Colchis; on the North with
Albania, or
Swiria; and on the South with the greater
Armenia, or
Turcomania: so that it lyeth just between the
Euxine & the
Caspian seas. The people are good souldiers, and receiued the Gospell in the time of
Constantine the Great, on an occasion related by
Socrates Scholasticus, indeed very miraculous, and (I doubt) vnworthy credit, and therefore I omit it. At this day
[Page 388] they consent in most doctrinall points with the
Grecians, only they acknowledge not the Patriarch of
Constantinople, but haue a Patriarch of their own, who is for the most part resident in his house on Mount
Sinay in
Palestine, and hath vnder his iurisdiction 18 Bishops.
This Prouince was formerly called
Iberia; the chiefe townes being
1 Lori, 2 Bascapan, 3 Testis, exceeding strongly fortified by the
Turkes, to defend their new conquests from the
Persians; and
4 Tomanis. Out of this Region, the
Egyptian Sultans vsed to chuse their Souldiers or
Mamaluskes, who at last grew so powerfull, that they assumed to themselues the kingdome of
Egypt; which they long time valorously defended.
TVRCOMANIA is seated in the midst between
Colchis &
Iberia. The chiefe Townes are
Albanopolis, where S.
Bartholomew was buried.
2 Van, which both by its naturall seat, and artificiall fortresses, is a strong bulwark against the
Persian invasions.
3 Arminig the Metropolis of the Country at this time.
4 Trigranocerta, built by
Tigranes, one of the most mighty Kings that euer ruled in this Country, as hauing added
Media, Syria, and
Parthia, to his own Dominions. This Prince married the daughter of
Mithridates K. of
Pontus, & aided him against the
Romans: but with what successe, we haue already told you in
Syria. As for his new city
Tigrano certa, it was by
Lucullus the
Roman Generall, besieged & taken; wherein besides other riches was found 3000 talents in ready mony.
5 Artaxata, once the chief city of
Armenia, so called, either because it was seated on the riuer
Araxis; or from
Artaxes a progenitour of
Tigranes, who was the Founder of it. It is now called
Coy, and was in the middle age named
Esechia. Famous it is for two notable bat
[...]ailes fought by it; the first between
Lucullus and his
Romans on the one side; against
Mithridates and
Tigranes on the othe
[...]: wherein the
Romans were victors: the second, between
Selimus Emperour of the
Turkes, and
Hismael the
Persian Sophie, wherein the
Turkes were Conquerours,
Knolles. Anno 1514. A victory which he bought with the losse of 30000 of his best men, and such a terrour to the whole Army; that the
Turkes to this day call it,
the only day of doome. The fields adioyning to the towne
[Page 389] wherein this cruell battaile was fought, are called the
Chaldean fields. 6 Sebastia, the residence of the Patriarch of the
Armenians, who differ from their neighbour Christians, in receiuing infants to the Lords Table, immediatly after Baptisme: secondly, in abstaining from vnclean beasts: thirdly, in fasting on Christmasse day: and fourthly, in holding their children ouer the fire, as a necessary circumstance in Baptisme, because
Iohn the Baptist told the people which followed him, that CHRIST should baptise them with the spirit, and with fire; in which place he meaneth not materiall fire, but the liuely purgation of the Holy Ghost, according to the nature of fire. The Church of this sect is gouerned by two
Patriarchs, whereof the one hath vnder his iurisdiction this
Turcomania, comprehending 150000 Families, besides very many Monasteries: and the other hath vnder him the two Prouinces of
Armenia the lesser, and
Cilicia, comprehending 20000 Families or thereabouts.
This Country being formerly, and properly called
Armenia the greater, to distinguish it from a lesser of the same name in
Anatolia, is now vulgarly called
Turcomania; which name it deriueth from the
Turkes, who being a people of
Scythia, & too populous to be sustained with sufficient food in so barren a Country; broke through the
Caspian streight, and seated themselues here in the yeare 844. Here they liued an obscure life, neither knowne nor regarded, till such time as
Mahomet a Saracenicall Sultan of
Persia, hauing imbarqued himselfe in a needlesse warre against the
Caliph of
Babylon, (which warre he could neithet finish with sa
[...]ety, nor remit without losse of reputation) hired those
Turkes to strengthen his part against the
Caliph, by whose multitude and valour, he got a noble victory of his enemy. Perceiuing now how necessary it was to hinder their returne homeward, he stoppeth all the passages towards
Armenia, intending to vse the
Turkes (as they doe now their
Asaph) to blunt the sword of the enemy. This treacherous dealing of
Mahomet, could not but stirre vp a fury in the inraged multitude; who presently arme themselues, and by the fortunate conduct of
Tangrolipix, gaue the
Persians such an ouerthrow; that they lost, and the
Turkes wonne, he
Persian kingdome,
[Page 590] Anno 1030.
Thus was
Tangrolipix inthronized in the
Persian chaire of Estate, which he not long after left to his son
Axan; against whom
Cutlu Moyses stirr'd vp some vnnaturall commotions: which seeming preiudicial to their new seated Monarchy, were strangled in their cradle, and
Cutlu Moyses was sent with an army, to conquer what he could from the Christian Emperours; the report of whose approach, made all
Asia to tremble, and many of her Prouinces, to submit themselues to his vict
[...]rious troopes.
The
Turkish Kings in
Lesser Asia.
- 1
Cutlu Moyses, cousin to
Tangrolipix, the first
Turkish Sultan in
Persia; wonne
Media, part of
Armenia, Cappadocia, Pontus, Bythinia.
- 2
Solyman, against whom
Godfrey of
Bullen fi
[...]st tryed his souldiers.
- 3
Mahomet.
- 4
Musat, Sultan of
Iconium, subdued
Mahomet the sonne of
Solyman, and died possessed of all the
Turkish Prouinces in
Lesser Asia.
- 5
Calisastlan, wrested from his brother
Iaqupasan, Amasia &
Ancyra; from
Dodune, Sebastia and
Cesarea. He ouerthrew
Emmanuell Comnenus, and vnited
Phrygia to his Dominions.
- 6
Rencratine dispossessed his brothers
Masut Cappatine, and
Cailhosroes of their inheritance: Towards the latter end of his raigne, the
Tartarian Cham Heccata, had driuen the
Turkes out of
Persia, where there flourished two especiall Families: the
Zelzuccian Tribe, from whence descended the
Persian Sultans, as also the
Aladine Kings in
Asia: the
Oguzian, of whom in their due place.
The
Aladine Kings in
Lesser Asia.
- 1
Aladine descended in the first line from
Cussanes the last
Turkish Sultan of
Persia, with many of his Nation, seated himselfe in
Cilicia; which he had taken from the
Gre
[...]ians: making first
Sebastia, and after
Iconium, the place of
[Page 591] his residence.
- 2
Azaline.
- 3
Iathatine ▪ slain by
Theodorus Lascaris.
- 4
Iathatine II, driuen out of his kingdome by the victorious
Tartars, and died in exile.
- 5
Masut and
Cricubades, were by the
Tartarian Emperour placed in the Throne, as his tributary Princes.
- 6
Aladine was the last of the
Zelzuccian Family in
Asia; after whose death, and the departure of the tyrannizing
Tartars; the more powerfull Captaines diuided the
Lesser Asia between themselues.
The
Zelzuccian Family in
Palestine.
As
Axan successor to
Tangrolipix, furthered the conquest of
Cutlu Moses against the
Christians; so he imployed
Melech and
Ducat, two of his kinsmen, against the
Saracens; from whom they quickly conquered
Syria and the
Holy land, not long after recouered by the Princes of the West; against whom the
Sultans of
Damascus opposed themselues diuers times to their detriment. It fortuned at last that
Almericus King of
Ierusalem, made warre with the
Caliph of
Egypt, who vnable to resist him, implored aid of
Noradin King of
Damascus. He sent vnto his succour,
Sarracon a fortunate Captaine; who not only repell'd the force of the Christians, but subdued the kingdome to himselfe. His successor
Saladine also recouered the
Holy land: but after his death,
Palestine was lost to the
Tartars; and
Egypt to the
Mamaluckes, who not long after regained
Ierusalem. And thus ended the
Zelzuccian Tribe in all the
Turkish Dominions.
The
Oguzian Family, or line of
Ottoman.
Solyman the chief of the
Oguzian Family, and Prince of
Machan, flying the fury of the
Tartars, was drowned in
Euphrates; leauing the guiding of his wandring subiects to his son
Etrogul; who obtained of the last
Aladine, the village
Sagutae in
Bythinia, for himselfe and his handfull of subiects. To him succeeded his son
Ottoman, Anno 1280, who to reuenge some iniuries done to his people by the improuident Christians, took from them the City
Nice; and took vpon him the title of
Sultan, after the death of
Aladine, in the yeare 1300. To this time,
[Page]
[...]
[Page]
[...]
[Page 592] and to these small beginnings must we reduce the
Ottoman Empire.
-
1300
- 1
Ottoman the first
Turkish Sultan of this Tribe, vnited to his Lordship of
Saguta, Bythinia, Cappadocia, and part of
Pontus. 28
-
1328
- 2
Orchanes took the Citty
Prusa, and made it his residence; and was the first that put footing in
Europe. 22
-
1350
-
Amurath wonne the
Thracian Chersonesiu, the strong City
Adrianople, Servia, Bulgaria, and
Misia, where he was slain by a common Souldier.
23
-
1373
- 4
Baiazet made himself master of a great part of
Thrace, Macedon, and
Phocis. He was taken by
Tamberlaine, and brained himselfe in an iron cage, in which the insolent Conquerour vsed to carry him.
26
-
1399
- 5
Mahomet vnited the dismembred Empire of his father, and inlarged it with
Dacia, part of
Sclavonia, & the rest of
Macedon. 17
-
1416
- 6
Amurath II, subdued from the
Constantinopolitan Empire, all
Achaia, Thessaly, Epirus, and died before the walls of
Croia, 34
The
Ottoman Emperours.
-
1450
- 7
Mahomet II, surnamed the Great, and first Emperour of the
Turkes, ruined the two Empires of
Constantinople and
Trabezond, 12 kingdomes, and 200 Cities.
34
-
1481
- 8
Baiazet II, subdued the
Caramanian kingdome, part of
Armenia, and droue the
Venetians from
Moreah, and their part of
Dalmatia, 31
-
1512
- 9
Selimus hauing poysoned his Father; subverted the
Mamaluckes of
Egypt, bringing it together with
Palestine, Syria, and
Arabia, vnder his yoke. 7
-
1519
- 10
Solyman the magnificent, surprised
Rhodes, Belgrad, Buda; with a great part of
Hungary, Babylon, Assyria, Mesopotomia. 48
-
1567
- 11
Selimus II, an idle and effeminate Emperour, by his Deputies took from the
Venetians, the Ile of
Cyprus;
[Page 593] and from the
Moores the kingdome of
Tunis, and
Algiers. 8
-
1575
- 12
Amurath III took from the disagreeing
Persians, Armenia, Media, and the City
Tau
[...]is, and the Fort
Guierino from the
Hungarians 20
-
1595
- 13
Mahomet III took
Agria in
Hungary, which Kigdome had likely bin lost, if he had pursued his victory.
8
-
1603
- 14
Achmat, who the better to inioy his pleasures, made peace with the
German Emperour, and added nothing to his Empire.
15
-
1618
- 15
Mustapha, brother to
Achmet, succeeded; a novelty neuer before heard of in this kingdome, it being the common policy to strangle all the yonger brothers; howsoeuer this
Mustapha was preserued, either because
Achmet being once a yonger brother, took pitty on him: or because he had no issue of his body, and so was not permitted to kill him.
-
1618
- 16
Osman succeeded his Vnkle
Mustapha; but being by the
Ianisaries slain in an vproare,
Must
[...]pha was again restored: yet long inioyed he not his Throne; for the same hand that raised him, pluckt him down, & seated young
Amurath in the place.
-
1623
- 17
Amurath IV, brother to
Osman, now raigneth.
By these Princes hath that Monarchy bin built, which in
Europe containeth all
Dacia, Graecia, all the
Aegaean Iles, and the
Taurica Chersonesus: in
Asia, the Prouinces already described,
Arabia, Assyria, Media, Mesopotamia, Rhodes, Cyprus, and other small Ilands`; and in
Africke, Egypt, and the kingdomes of
Tunis and
Algiers. Nor is this their title any thing short of so vast an Empire; for this
Solyman stileth himself in a letter to
Villerius, great Master of the
Rhodes; at such time as he intended to invade that Iland.
Solyman king of kings, Lord of Lords, most high Emperour of
Constantinople and
Trabezond, the most mighty King of
Persia, Syria, Arabia, and the
Holy land; Lord of
Europe, Asia, Africa, Prince of
Mecha, &
Aleppo, ruler of
Ierusalem, and soueraigne Lord of the Vniuersall
[Page 594] Sea, and all the Ilands therein, &c.
The
Turkes are generally well complexioned, of good stature, proportionably compacted, no idle talkers, no doers of things superfluous, hot & venerious, seruile to their Emperour, and zealous in religion. They nourish no haire on their head, & therefore keep on of all sides, counting it an opprobrious thing to see any vncouer their head, and vse to say when they dislike any thing which they haue seene or heard.
I had as liefe th
[...]u hadst shewne me thy bare skull. In their familiar salutations they lay their hands on their bosomes, and a little decline their bodies: but when they accost a person of ranke, they bow almost to the ground, and kisse the hem of his garment. Walking vp & downe they neuer vse, and much wonder at the often walking of Christians.
Biddulph relateth, that being at his ambulatory exercise with his companions; a
Turke demanded them whether they were out of their way, or their witts? If your way (quoth the
Turke) lay toward the vpper end of the Cloister, why come you downwards: if to the neather end, why goe you backe againe. Shooting is their chiefe recreation, which they also follow with much lazinesse, sitting on carpets in the shaddow, & sending some of their slaues for their arrowes. They preferre, as they passe the streets, the left hand before the right; as being thereby made master of his sword with whom they walke. As they shaue their heads, so they weare their beards long, a signe of freedome; but the
[...]laues keep theirs shauen and close cut.
The women are of small stature, for the most part ruddy, cleere, and smooth as the pollished Iuory; as neuer ruffled with the weather, and often frequenting the Baths: of a very good complexion, seldome going abroad, & then masked: lasciuious within doores, pleasing in matters of incontinency, and they are accounted most beautifull, which haue the greatest eyes, and are of the blackest hue. Euery
Turke is permitted to haue fou
[...]e wiues, and as many slaues as he is able to keepe: yet are they to meddle with none but their owne; the offending woman being drowned, and the man dismembred. These women liue in great awe and respect of their husband, neuer sitting with him at the table, but waiting till he hath done, and then withdrawing into
[Page 595] some by-roome. If their husband haue bin abroad, at his comming in they all rise from the stooles whereon they sate, kisse his hand, make their obeisance, and stand as long as he is in presence. The children which they haue, they carry not in their armes as we doe, but astride on their shoulders. They liue immured from the sight of the world, and permit not any male children, no not their owne sonnes, to come amongst them after they are 12 yeares old. From their husbands they cannot be divorced but on speciall occasion: but their husbands may put away them, or giue them to their slaues, when, and as often as they list. Far better is it with the sisters, or the daughters of the
Sultan, to whom, when her father or brother bestoweth her on any of the
Bassa's, he giueth her a dagger, saying,
I giue thee this man to be thy slaue and bedfellow, if he be not louing, obedient, and du
[...]i
[...]ull vnto thee, I giue thee here this Canzhare or dagger to cut off his head. When they are married, their husbands come not to bed vnto them vntill they are sent for, and then also they creepe in at the beds feet. That euer any of these Ladies made vse of their dagger I could neuer read: only I finde that
Lutzis Bassa the chiefe man in the whole Empire next the
Sultan himselfe, & of him very much beloued, hauing giuen his wife which was sister to
Solyman the magnificent, a box on the eare; was vpon complaint by her made, thrust from all his honours, banished into
Macedon, and had doubtlesly beene slaine, if the Emperors loue, and his own merits had not pleaded for him. And this is all the prerogatiue of a
Sultans daughter, her sonnes being accounted as meere and ordinary
Turkes only, and neuer being preferred aboue the ranke of a common or inferiour Captaine.
The better sort of the
Turkes vse the
Sclauonian tongue, the vulgar speake the
Turkish language; which being originally the
Tartarian, borroweth from the
Persian, their words of state; from the
Arabicke, their words of religion; from the
Grecians, their words and tearmes of warre; and from the
Italians, their tearmes of nauigation.
They were formerly Idolatrous Pagans, and were first initiated in
Mahumetanisme ▪ when they got the Soueraignty of the
Persian Scepter. The degrees in their religion are 1 the
Sassi or
[Page 596]
Nouices: 2 The
Calsi or
readers: 3 The
Hogi or writers of books; for printing they vse not: 4 The
Na
[...]pi or young Doctors: 5 the
Caddi, whereof there is at least one in euery Citty to iudge of offences. 6 The
Mudressi, who vse to ouersee the
Caddis. 7 The
Mulli, or principall Church gouernour vnder the
Mufti. 8 The
Cadulescais, whereof there are only three; one for
Greece, the other for
Anatolia, the third for
Egypt and
Syria; these sit with the
Bassa's in the
Diuano, to determine of temporal suits. 9 The
Mufti, whose sentence in law and religion is vnaccountable; he abaseth not himselfe to sit in the
Diuano, nor affordeth more reuerence to the Emperour, then he to him.
His forces are either for the Sea or the Land. His Sea forces are great in regard of his spacious sea coasts; vast woods, and number of subiects: he neuer suffered aboue one defeat, & that at
Lepanto; yet the next yeare he shewed his Nauy whole and entire.
Gallies are his only vessells, which being vnable to cope with ships of any bignesse, were not only the occasion of that ouerthrowe; but also haue heartned the
Florentine, only with 6 great ships of warre to swagger in the Seas; so that for more safety, the tribute of
Egypt is of late sent to
Constantinople by land. The Captaine
Bassa, or Admirall notwithstanding with a Nauy of 60 sayle, maketh a progresse about the Seas and Sea-Townes, to annoy the enimy, suppresse Pyrats, collect the tributes, and to redresse the abuses committed in the maritine Town
[...]s belonging vnto the Admiralty: which annuall circuit is begunne in May and ended in October.
Their land-forces are either horse or foot. They which serue on horseback, are the
Spahi and
Asapi: these latter seruing to weary the enimies, and dull their swords with their multitudes of whose bodies the
Ianizaries vse to make mounts whereon to assault the walls of a besieged Towne; and are by them so cō temned, that a
Ianizarie once sold two of them for a sheepes-head. As for the
Spahi, they till they are inrolled into pay, are of the same originall and education with the
Ianizaries; & called by the same name
Azamoglans. Their pay is 10
Aspers a day▪ The
Turke is able, and doth maintaine 150000 Horse at little or no cost; which no other Prince can doe with 14 Millions
[Page 597] of Gold: for wheresoeuer any parcell of land is conquered, it is diuided into diuers parts, and committed to the manuring of diuers men whom they call
Timariots. These are to pay vnto the Emperour certaine rents, & at their own charges to send to his wars so many horse, excellently appointed for the field: and which is the chiefe point of their seruice, to keepe the subiects in all parts of his Empire in awe; for being as they are dispersed in all quarters of his dominions, the people can no sooner stirre, but these will be assembled and be vpon them. These
Timariots are in all accounted to amount to 719000 fighting men; whereof 257000 haue their abode in
Europe; 462000 in
Asia and
Africa. Were it not for these
Timariots, as the
Turks saying is, no grasse would growe where the
Grand Signeurs horse hath once set his hoofe: for if the care of manuring the ground were committed to the peasants, and not to militarie men; the greatest part of the groūd in this Empire would grow wast and desolate. These
Timariots were instituted by
Othoman the first
Turkish King of this family; and a curse by him laid on them that should annihilate the institution. The name is deriued from the
Turkish word
Timar, signifying a stipend.
But the nerues and sinewes of this warlike body are the
Ianizaries, who by originall being Christians, are chosen by the
Turkish officers euery fiue yeares, out of his
Europaean dominions: and so distributed abroad to learne the language, customes & religion of the
Turks: afterward according to their strength, will, or disposition, placed in diuers chambers. They of the first Chamber, are preferred some to bee
Chiausies, such as goe on Embassies, and execute iudgements: others to be
Sansiaks, or Gouernours of Citties, some to bee
Bassa's, or commanders of Horsemen, and others to be
Beglerbigs (id
[...]est, Lord of Lords) to command the rest in generall. They of the other Chambers are the
Ianizaries, or
Praetorian Souldiers of his Guard, to whose faith and trust the care of the Emperours person is committed.
[...]he tithing of these young spring alls is, as we haue said euery fift yeare, and oftner sometimes as his occasions serue. By which meanes he not only disarmeth his owne subiects, & keepeth them from attempting any stirre or innouation in his Empire:
[Page 598] but spoileth also the Prouinces hee most feareth of the flower, sinewes, and strength of their people; choice being made of the strongest youthes only, & fittest for warre. These, before they are inrolled in pay, are called
Azamoglans, & behaue themselues with much submissenesse toward their Seniours and Governours: but when once they are honoured with the title of
Ianizaries, they grow by degrees into an intollerable pride and haughtinesse, Till of late, they were not permitted to marry; neither now can any of their sonnes be accounted any other thē a naturall
Turke (whom of all people they account the basest) the eldest only excepted; to whom this prerogatiue was granted by
Amurath the 3
d when he came to the Crowne. They are in number 40000, of which 16000 are alwaies resident in
Constantinople. In this Citty they are diuersly imployed, being as Constables to see the peace kept; as Clarks of the market to see to the weights and measures; as Officers to arrest common offenders; as Warders to looke to the gates; to guard the houses of Embassadours; and to trauell with strangers for their more safety; in which charge they are very faithfull. Their pay is but fiue
Aspers a day, and two gownes yearely; neither are their hopes great, the command of 10, 20, or 100 men being their greatest preferment: yet are they very obsequious to their captaine or
Aga; who is in autority inferiour to the meanest
Bassa, though in power perhaps aboue the chiefest. For the crafty
Turkes ioyne not power and authority together and if they obserue the
Ianizaries to loue and respect their
Aga too much, they quickly depriue him of life and office. The founder of this order was
Amurath the first, An
o. 1365; their greatest establisher
Amurath the 2
d; their name signifieth young Souldiers. Now concerning these
Ianizaries, we will farther consider the sway they beare in designing the successour: 2
ly their insolency toward their Emperours and his Officers. 3
ly Their behauiour in the vacancy of the throne: and 4
ly their punishments.
- 1 Concerning the first, I neuer find any particular sway the
Iauizaries carried in the designation of their Emperour, till the death of
Mahomet the great; when the
Bassa's hauing chosen
Corcut the sonne of
Baiazet, were ouerruled by the
Aga and
[Page 599] his
Ianizaries, who more inclined to
Baiazet his father, and son to
Mahomet. Though I am not ignorant, that when this
Mahomet succeeded in the Throne; the ioyfull acclamations made by these Souldiers, were accounted the chiefest signe of his secure and perpetuated establishment. But the chiefe instance of their power herein, was the inthronizing of
Selimus; who being but the 7
th sonne to this
Baiazet, was not only preferred by thē before his brethren in his fathers life time; but by their aids also he seuerally mastered them, and in the end poysoned his father. To omit other examples, euen the last yeare Anno 1622, they slew the young Emperour
Osmen, drew the now
Sultan out of prison, and established him in the royaltie.
- 2 As for the next, the first example in which I find them peccant toward their Prince, was at the beginning of the raigne of the aboue mentioned
Baiazet; when hearing of the intended death of
Achmetes Bassa whom they loued, they brake open the Court gates, and told the Emperour,
they would teach him like a drunkard, a beast, and a rascall as he was; to vse his great place and calling with more sobriety and discretion. Not long after conceauing farther displeasure against the said
Baiazet, they shook their weapons against him, and refused to take him in the midst among them; and were not, without great and vile submission on his part, appeased. Against
Selimus the first they also mutined, when being resolued to winter in
Armenia, for the better pursuit of his victories toward the
Persian; he was by them forced to returne home vnto
Constantinople. Against
Solyman they mutined so violently, that they compelled him to displace
Rustan his chiefe
Bassa and fauorite. Against
Amurath the 3
d, for placing ouer them a new
Aga, they so strongly opposed themselues; that first they set fire on
Constantinople, and burnt therein, besides shops and warehouses, 25 great Innes, 7 Temples, & 15000 houses: and in the end constrained him to giue them money; and to yeeld also into their hands two of his chiefe Counsellours, by them supposed to be their aduersaries; whom they drew about the streets. Finally (to omit the late tumult 1622 abouenamed) in the yeare 1600, they grew so disco
[...]ented with
Amurath the 3
d, that they not only threatned to
[Page 600] destroy the principall officers of the Court, and the banishment of the
Sultanesse his mother, but the deposing of himselfe also.
- 3 Now for the third. I finde it to haue beene the custome of these
Ianizaries, betweene the death of an old Emperour, & the beginning of the new; to commit diuerse enormities: as the rifling of the houses of the
Iewes, and
Christians, among whom they dwelt; the murdering of the
Bassa's, and principall men about the Court, whom they suspected not to haue fauoured them; and a number of the like outragious insolencies; for of these we finde frequent mention: as after the death of
Amurath the 2
d, and
Mahomet the great, this last time the Marchants of
Constantinople being naturall
Turkes, scaped not their rauenous hands, neither could
Mahomet Bassa avoid the fury of their swords. This spoile they tooke for so certaine a due, that if they were disappointed of it, they would presently raise commotions both in Court, Field, and Citty; vnlesse some present satisfaction were made them. To this end
Achmat distributed among them 2 Millions & a halfe of Duckats:
Selimus the first two Millions; others made an increase of their daily pay. But
Selimus the 2
d distributing among them 100000 Sultanies only, was by them prohibited to enter into his
Seraglio, till he had inlarged his bounty; and the great
Bassa's were wrapped about the pate with their Calliuers, for perswading them to quietnes. Now to preuent the dangerous and factious liberty, which in the vacancy of the Empire was vsually committed; the death of the old Emperour was with all secrecy concealed, till the arrivall of the new. To omit others, I will instance in the deaths of
Mahomet the first, and
Solyman only. This
Solyman died at the siege of
Sigeth in
Hungary, which was so cunningly concealed by
Mahomet Bassa the space of 20 daies: that before the
Ianizaries knewe of it, his sonne
Selimus had possessed himselfe of
Constantinople, & came also to their army then in retreit homeward. For this
Mahomet priuatly strangled the Physitians and Apothecaries which knewe of his death; commanded the Souldiers to goe on in their siege; and diuerse times shewed them their Emperour sitting in his horse-litter, as (being troubled with the Gout) he vsed to doe; and when the Citty was taken,
[Page 601] marched homeward with his dead body sitting still in the same manner. So after the death of
Mahomet, the
Bassa's of the court called their
Diuanos as formerly they vsed; gaue order for the leuying of an Army, as if some war were intended: & the Kings Phisitians went vp and downe with their potions, as if they had him still in cure. But the
Pensioners and
Ianizaries misdoubting the matter, with all eagernesse desired to see him: which when the
Bassa's durst not deny, they appointed the next day for their visitation. The next day the dead body was apparelled in royall large roabs, placed in a chaire at the end of a long Gallery, & a little boy cunningly placed behind him, to mooue the Kings hand to his head, as if he should stroke his beard, as his manner was: which signes of life and strength, the Souldiers seeing, held themselues contented, and so was his death concealed the space of 41 daies.
- 4 As for the last. These insolent & vnsufferable pranks committed so commonly by these masterfull slaues, so exceedingly stomached
Baiazet the 2
d, that he secretly purposed with himselfe, for curing so dangerous a disease, to vse, a desperate remedy: which was to kill and destroy suddenly all the
Ianizaries. It is like that this
Baiazet being a Scholler, had read how
Constantine the great had ca
[...]ed the
Praetorian Souldiers, & destroie their Campe, as men that were the causes of all the stirs in his Empire, and whose pride was come to an intollerable heighth: and hauing the same cause to destroy his
Ianizaries, hoped to produce on them the same effect. But they hauing notice of the plot, for the time continued so vnited and linked together, that he durst not then attempt it; and they afterward siding with his some
Se
[...]imus, cast him out of his throne into his graue. Since which time the Emperors neuer durst punish them openly, but when any of them proueth delinquent, hee is sent priuily in the night to
Pera; where by the way he is drowned, and a peece of Ordinance shot off, to signifie the performing of the
Sultans command.
Now for the Emperours themselues, we will consider them in matters of pleasure; in matters of ceremony; and in matters of state: these last being considerable in their three main points,
[Page 602] which are the murdering of their bretheren; the remoouing of their sonnes; their reuenue: and therein a touch of their gouernment. To these we will adde what apparent symptomes may be obserued to prognosticate the standing, decreasing, or increasing of this puissant Monarchy.
1 For the first, he hath not so few as 500 (sometimes 1000) choice Virgins, kept in a
Seraglio by themselues; all slaues, born of Christian parents, and indeed the rarest beauties of his Empire. When he is disposed to take his pleasure with any of them they are all ranked in a long Gallery, and she is by the
Aga of the women prepared for his bed, to whom hee giueth his handkercher. She that beareth him the first sonne is honoured with the title of
Sultanesse (Queene mother we may call her) neither can he make any of them free, vnlesse he marry them. When the
Sultan dieth, all his women are carried into another
Seraglio, where they are strictly looked to, and liberally prouided for, & not seldome times are bestowed by the succeeding
Sultan on his great
Bassa's, and such as hee chiefly fauoureth, which is a principall honour. They are attended on by women onely, and Eunuches, these being not gelded only, but depriued of all their genitalls, and supplying the vses of nature with a siluer quill; which inhumane custome was brought in among them by
Selimus the second, because he had seene a gelding couer a mare.
2 Their ceremonies are either performed by them, which is for the most part the building of a
Mosche only to help to the saluation of their soules: or towards them by others, which are most apparant in the entertainment of Embassadours. For whē such come to his presence, they are led betweene two of his Courtiers, & comming before the throne on both sides whereof the
Bassa's sit with admirable silence, resembling rather statua's then men; they bow themselues to the ground with all humility, laying their hands on their breasts, but neuer vncouering their heads, which (as wee before noted) is an vndecency. When they are to depart they goe all backwards, it being accounted very irreuerent to turne their backe parts towards a Prince so glorious. The reason why they are thus brought in betweene two, is said to be for their great honour; but is indeed
[Page 603] a feare they haue, lest the
grand Signeur vnder the pretence of a salutation, or the deliuery of an embassie, should be stabbed. This warines they haue vsed euer since
Miles Cobelits a
Seruian; who scrambling from among the slaine at the battle of
Cassoua, and being admitted to the speech of
Amura
[...]h the first, the author of that ouerthrowe; stabbed him into the belly with his dagger.
3 Amongst all the iarres and discontents that be, none haue beene with more vnkindnesse begun, or more eagernesse prosecuted, then those of brothers; not only in priuate families, but in the stemmes of Princes: the multitude of pretendants, being the originall of most ciuill warres. To preuent these publike emotions, the Emperours of
Habassia vse to immure vp all their younger children in the hill
Amara; the
Persians to put out the eyes of their yonger brothers; and the
Turkes to murther them: strange and horrid courses; whereby to auoid the feare of a warre in the state, they stirre vp a warre in their owne bowels. The first that among the
Turkes began this barbarous cruelty, was
Baiazet the first, on his brother
Iacup: whom immediatly after his fathers death, he strangled with a bow-string: this being the ordinary instrument of their fratricide, because thereby none of the blood-royall of
Ottoman is spilt. After him
Mahomet the great caused his young brother then at nurse, to die the death, and was not without much adoe, perswaded from being the executioner himselfe.
Amurath the 3
d caused his fiue brethren to be at once strangled before his face; and
Mahomet his sonne, no fewer then 19 in one day. By this course they imagine their owne estate to be infinitly secured, as knowing that
Mustapha a younger sonne, stirred a rebellion against
Amurath, aud
Zemes against
Baiazet, both the second of those names: that
Solyman, Musa, and
Isa, seuerally afflicted
Mahomet; and
Corcut, Selimus; the first of these names also. But yet they wil not knowe, that nothing sooner putteth their younger brothers into these acts of hostility, then an ineuitable certainty of a violent and vnnaturall death: whereas were they but secure of life, and a liberall and Princely maintenance, it is more then probable, they would rest content, as in other kingdomes the yonger
[Page 604] Princes doe. And notwithstanding this barbarous pollicy, they are not quite free from feare; as knowing that counterfeits haue heretofore much disturbed the qui
[...]t of their predecessours: for thus we finde
Amurath the 2
d to haue beene vexed by one that tooke vpon him the name of
Mustapha, elder brother to
Mahomet, the
[...]
[...]ate deceased; and much was he furthered and aided by th
[...]
[...]eek Princes This hath beene of the vulgar pollicies of Princes, to kindle flames of sedition in their neighbours Countries. In the infancy of the
Roman Empire we finde a counterfeit
Agrippa, after that a counterfeit
Ne
[...]o, and two counterfeit
Alexanders in
Syria. But neuer was realme so oft
[...]n troubled with these mockings,
[...]s
England; a counterfeit
Richard the 2
d, being made in the time of
Henry the 4
th: a counterfeit
Mortimer, in the time of
Henry the 6
th: a counterfeit D. of
Yorke: a counterfeit Earle of
Warwicke, vnder
Henry the seaventh: and a counterfeit
Edward the sixt vnder Q.
Mary. To preuent walking spirits,
Mahomet the third, laid out the dead bodies of his father and 19 bretheren, as a common spectacle for all that passed by, or would come to behold them. The present
Grand Signeur Mustapha, miraculously scaped the bowestring twice; first when his brother
Achmat, & secondly when
Osmen his young cosen were made
Sultans; and is the first that in this Empire did euer succeed in the collaterall line.
4 The remouing of the young Princes is done for three reasons: 1 to weane them from the pleasures of the Court; 2
l
[...] To traine them vp in armes, and inu
[...]e them to hardnesse: and 3
ly, and principally, to auoid the danger of a competitour, whereof old Princes are especially iealous. The common places destinat to this princely exile, are
Amasia in
Cappadocia, Magnesia in
Caria, and such l
[...]ke townes of
Natolia. Neither doe the old
Sultans by such a great distance think themselues secure altogether: but carry a vigilant eye ouer their sonnes actions, & haue intelligence of almost euery particular thought; the least suspition being cause sufficient to destroy them. So we finde
Mustapha sonne to
Solyman, the hopefullest branch that euer sprang from the
Ottoman tree, to haue beene shamefully strangled by the command of his father; vpon a rumour only of a marriage,
[Page 605] which hee was said to haue negotiated with the
Persian Kings daughter. When these Princes are once setled in their gouernments, it is a crime meriting no lesse punishment then death, to depart thence and come vnto
Constantinople, before their fathers death, or vnlesse they are by their fathers sent for. Of this we haue a tragicall example of
Mahomet, a Prince of great hope sonne to
Baiazet the 2
d: who desiring to see the fashion of his fathers Court, left
Magnesia where hee was by his father confined; and attended by two or three Gentlemen came in the habit of a sea-faring man to
Constantinople; and hauing obtained his desire, he returned to his charge. This strange action being quickly divulged abroad, and by diuerse variously interpreted, stirred such iealousies in the suspitious head of his old father; that he tooke order not long after to haue him secretly poysoned.
5 As for the ordinary reuenue, it consisteth either in mony receaued, or in mony saued. The mony saued is first by the
Tartars, of whom he can continually command 60000 to attend him in his warres without any pay, but the spoile of the enimy. And 2
ly by the
Timariots, who nourish and bring into the field more horses then any Prince in Christendome can keepe (as we haue already said) for 14 millions of gold. The mony receaued is (according to
Boterus) only 15 millions of
Sultanies, which is nothing in respect of so great an Empire: the chiefe reasō where of is the tyrannicall gouernment of the
Turke, which dehorteth men from tillage, marchandize, & other improuements of their estates; as knowing all their gettings to lye in the
Grand Signeurs mercy. His extraordinary reuenew is vncredible: for besides that no Embassadour commeth before him empty handed; no man is master of his owne wealth farther then stands with the Emperours liking. So that his great
Bassa's are but as spunges, to suck vp riches till their coffers swell, and then to be squeezed into his treasurie. These men as he aduances without enuy, so can he destroy without danger; no man here hoping for partakers if he should resist, as not being ignorant that one mans fortune is built on the defined ouerthrow of another. Such riches as they gaine, if they hap to die naturally, returne to the
[Page 606] Emperours coffers; who giueth only what he pleaseth to the children of the deceased. These
Bassa's haue in their particular Prouinces, their
Divanos, or Law courts, where iustice hath formerly beene administred with great integrity, but now not a little corrupted: yet the comfort is, that such as miscarry in their right, shall without delaies knowe what to trust to; & the
Bassa's vpon complaint to the Emperour, are sure to die for it. Ouer these
Bassa's (the chiefe of whom is the
Vic
[...]er Bassa, or
President of the Councell) preside two
Beglerbegs; one for
Greece the other for
Natolia.
6 Concerning the present state of the Empire, many iudge it to be rather in the wane, then the increase; which iudgement they ground vpon good reasons; whereof these are the chiefe. First that the body is growne too monstrous for the head, the
Sultans neuer since the death of
Solyman accompanying their armies in person; but rioting and wasting their bodies and treasures at home: that the
Ianizaries who haue beene accounted the principall strength of this Empire, are growne more factious in the Court, then valiant in the camp; corrupted with ease & liberty, drowned in prohibited wines, enseebled with the cō tinuall converse with women, and fallen from their former ancestry of discipline: that of late they haue giuen no increase to their dominions: and as in the paths of vertue,
non progred
[...]est regredi, so in Empires by violence gotten, when they cease to be augmented, they beginne to be diminished: that rebellions haue in these latter times beene in this Empire strangely raised, and mightily supported; which commotions the former
Sultans were neuer acquainted with: that the greatnesse of the Empire is such, that it laboureth with nothing more then the waightinesse of it selfe; so that it must in a manner needs decline
pondere pressa suo, ouerburdened by its own mightinesse: that as in a naturall body surfet killeth more then a fasting; so in the body politike, too much extent sooner ruineth then too little or a mediocrity: that the sonnes of the
Grand Signeur, whose brauenes of minde is by their father euer suspected; are (contrary sometimes to their owne nature and will) nursed vp in all effeminacy which once rooted in their youth, doth alwaies after assubiect
[Page 607] them to the basenesse and softnes
[...]e of pleasures: that they haue lost much of that feare and terrour, which anciently their very name carried with it, insomuch that not the
Venetians only by Sea haue often mated, and once ouerthrowne him; the
Hungarians, haue for 200 yeares withstood his greatest forces; the
Polonians forced him to a dishonourable retreat and composition; but the poore Prince of
Transilvania diuerse times did discomf
[...]te him, the
Florentine with 6 Ships only aweth him; and the
Emir of
Sidon ceaseth not daily to affront him: that by the auarice and corruption in the Court now raigning, all peace and warre, all counsells and informations, all wrongs and fauours are made saleable: that is more then apparant that their Empire is at the height,
Et quod naturaliter procedere non potest (saith
Velleius)
recedit; Empires when they can ascend no higher, must by the ordinary course of nature haue a fall. All these are indeed more then probable prognostications of a dying Monarchy: but yet there is one greater, which is the present face of the state. The late Emperour
Mustapha is yet childlesse, and as report giueth vs vtterly disabled for generation. The young brother of
Osmen, is but a weake staffe for so huge an Empire to leane on, considering not only the infinite sicknesses
[...], and casualties of childhood; but also the danger he may iustly expect from
Mustapha his vnkle. For likely it is that he hauing at the death of
Achmat, receaued the gouernment, and after by the faction of
Osmen being deposed, restored and displaced againe, & his life continually indangered: will secure himselfe from the like afterclapps, which may happen vnto him, when this young boy shall be a little older; by the taking of him away, if it bee (as no question but it is) possible. And so wee haue the end of the
Ottoman race. Supposing then the
O
[...]toman line to faile (as in all likelyhood it may) what then becommeth of this vast Empire? Three there are which will bid faire for it, viz: the
Crim Tartar, the
Bassa's, the
Ianizaries. The
Crim Tartar may plead a composition, which is, that he supplying the
Turkes Armies with 60000 men without pay; is for these succours to succeed in this Empire, whensoeuer the heires male doe sayle: & besides this, he may hope for no small succours from his confederate, &
[Page 608] allye the great
Cham, to recouer his pretended right; & adde to the present glory of the
Tartars, the renowne of getting so glorious a booty. The
Bassa's may conceaue no small hope of dividing the whole Monarchie among themselues; partly by the example of
Alexand
[...]rs Captains, who after their masters death there being yet some of the blood royall remaining, parted among themselues his dominions: partly by an example in their owne state, when after the death of
Aladine 2
d;
Caraman, Sarachan, Aidin, Carasus, and the rest of the more powerfull captaines, divided among them, the
Turkish kingdome in lesser
Asia,: and partly because being seated in most of the Prouinces as gouernours, and hauing diuerse bands of Souldiers at command; they may easily make that their owne, in which they are so fairely estated already: for so we finde the
Sultans, or prouinciall gouernours of the
Caliphs, to haue vsurped those Countries as proprietaries, to which they came but as substitutes. The
Ianizaries may also build their hopes on very faire foundations, as being the sword and buckler of the
Ottoman Empire: by their valour it being not only gotten, but preserued. We see the
Praetorian Souldiers (or
Ianizaries) of the Empire of
Rome, which was a body farre more politique and better compacted then this, to haue created out of the Souldiers their Emperours; the Senate and Prouinces neuer daring not to confirme their election. But aboue all examples, that of the
Mamaluckes of
Aegypt is most pregnant, who were borne of
Christian parents as these are; appointed for the guard of the
Sultans, as these are; purposely hi
[...]ed to take from the naturall subiect the vse of armes, as these are; men of approued valor, & the greatest bulwarke of that
Turkish kingdome; against the Christians, as these are; and why may not these be like vnto them also, in sitting in their masters seat. Add hereunto that they are already (in a maner) possessed of
Constantinople, the head town, and heart of the Empire; and their hopes are not vaine. For my part, I hold thē to be the men most likely, vnlesse the Princes of
Christendome, laying aside priuat malice, ioyne all in armes to strip this proud Peacock of her feathers: and (vpon so blessed an aduantage) to breake in peeces with a rod of iron, this insolent and burdensome
[Page 609] Monarchy. A thing rather to be desired thē expected. But this by way of supposition only, and as in a dreame. I awake.
And thus much I thought conuenient to insert in this place, concerning the originall, proceeding, & continuance; the naturall dispositions, pollicies, and forces of the
Turkes.
These three Prouinces of
Armenia being iointly considered, haue suffered much viciscitude of Fortune. For after they had long breathed a free aire, they were all subdued, 1 to the
Persian Monarchy by
Darius. 2 To the
Groeians by
Alexander, after whose death the Country was gouerned by an interrupted succession of many tributary Kings. The last of these
Tigranes, taking on him the protection of
Syria, prouoked the
Romans to send
Pompey against him: by whom he was according to the chance of war
[...]e taken prisoner, and sent captiue to
Rome. 3 His kingdome was conuerted to a Prouince of the
Roman Commonwealth. 4 In the diuision of the Empire betweene
Theodosius his two sonnes; this Country fell to the share of
Arcadius. 5 In the raigne of
Heraclius it gaue way to the vnresistable fury of the
Saracens. 6 Anno 844 it became the habitation of the
Turkes, a nation not so much as dreamt of. 7 The inundation of the
Tartars, and their violent head-spring
Zingis ouerwhelmed it. 8 The
Egyptian Sultans, and the
Mamalucks lorded ouer it. 9 The
Persians, and 10 now the
Turkes are masters of it.
Thus much of
Armenia.
OF ARABIA.
ARABIA is bounded on the East with the
Persian Gulfe ▪ on the West with the
Red Sea; on the North with
Mesopotamia, and
Palestine; on the South with the
Ocean.
The people hereof are extreamely addicted to theft, which is the better part of their maintenance: they hate all sciences, as well Mechanicall as Ciuill, yet boast they much of their Nobility: they are of meane statures, feminine voices, swift of foot, raw-boned, and tawny. They differ not much from the old
Arabians, who were a vagabond and theeuish nation. The most
[Page 610] ciuill of them were they of
Arabia Faelix, who yet wanted not many barbarous customes; one whereof was the community of one wife only, amongst a whole stocke or kindred: & for her to accompany another man, was the death of them both. A king of this Country had 15 sonnes and but one daughter, who according to the custome was when she came to age, the cōmon wife of all her brothers. The young Lady wearied with such a continued excesse of dalliance, vsed this deuice to prohibit their too frequent accesse to her. It was the fashion that euery one which vsed to one woman, had staffes of a like making; and when any of them went in to their common wife, the setting of the staffe before her chamber dore, forbad entrance to the rest till it were remoued. This young Princesse secretly got a staffe like vnto these of her brothers, which when she was desirous of priuacy, she placed at her chamber dore, and so diuers times deceaued her brothers of their pleasures. It hapned that all the brothers being together, one of them departed towards his sisters lodging where finding a staffe before the dore, and knowing where he had left the rest of his brothers; he accused her of adultery; but the truth being knowne, the Lady was quitted, & her brothers visitations were afterwards limited.
This Country is 4000 miles in compasse, and is vsually divided into
Arabia Deserta, Petrosa, and
Foelix. The people of al vse the
Arabicke language, which not being confined within the narrow bounds of this one Prouince, extendeth it selfe through
Palestine, Syria, Mesopotamia, Egypt, all
Barbary, (excepting
Morocco) and is the sacred language of the
Mahometans.
ARABIA DESERTA, is the place where the people of
Israel wand
[...]ed 40 yeares long, vnder the command of
Moyses; being fed with
Manna from heauen, & waters out of the dryest rocks. The soile is neither fit for herbage nor tillage, being couered ouer with a dry and thick sand. These sandy desarts are Seas of
Arabia; their ships, the Camels; being beasts content with little sustenance, vsually carrying 600 waight, and sometimes a thousand. The inhabitants of this region are few, so are their Citties, the chiefe whereof is
Bassora.
ARABIA PETROSA is so called, either because it is so
[Page 611] rocky; or from
Petra the chief Town, now called
Rathalalah: the second town of note, is
Aresh, or
Arissa, consisting of a few houses, and a royall Castle, garrison'd with a hundred souldiers.
3 Ezion Geber on the coast of the Red sea, where
Solomon's Navy kept station, before they put saile towards
Ophir; and after they returned thence. The Country is barren and desolate, bearing neither grasse, nor trees; the palme only excepted; good store of dromedaries it hath, a beast of such swiftnes, that it will easily carry a man 100 miles a day. Here is also good store of Ostriches. But I returne to
Petra, which I find to haue bin straightly besieged by
Seuerus, and before him, by
Traian but with like successe: The
Romans in the skirmishes and assaults being alwayes put to the worst: nor did
Traia
[...]e escape so free, but he was compelled to cast away his Imperiall habite, and flye for his life; the next man vnto him being slain with a dart. Nay (if we may credit
Dion, who is neuer sparing of the like prodigies) the Heauens fought against the
Romans, with thunders, lightnings, whirlewinds, tempests; as often as they made any battery against the City. This Country containeth the regions
Nabathaeae, and
Agara, whereof the first is somtimes vsed for all
Arabia, as in
Ovid,
Eurus ad Auroram Nabathaea
(que) regna recessit.
Eurus vnto the East did flye,
Where blest Arabia doth lye.
The other was possessed by the
Saracens or
Hagarens, descended of
Abraham and
Hagar. Here also dwelt the
Emmins and
Zanzummims cast out by the
Amorites and the
Moabites: here also dwelt the
Midianites, to whom
Moses fled & kept sheep: here also is Mount
Horeb. This part of
Arabia was first subdued and made a Prouince of the Empire by
Palma, Lieftenant of
Syria, vnder the aboue-mentioned
Traiane.
ARABIA FOELIX containeth the
Peninsula, girt almost round with the
Persian Gulfe, the
Red sea, and the
Ocean. In this Country is the
Phoenix, which growing old, burneth it selfe, and from the ashes a new
Phoenix is ingendred. This is the most fruitfull and pleasant Country in
Asia, abounding with Gold and Pearles, with Balsamum, Myrrhe, and Frankincense,
[Page 612] especially about
Saba the principall City, (whence that of the Poët,
Thure Sabaeo:) the rest of note being
2 Medina, in or nigh vnto which, the Impostor
Mahomet composed his Religion. This Town was the first that yeelded vnto
Mahomet, after he began by force of Armes to establish his Religion, and begin his Empire. And questionlesse the taking hereof gaue great reputation to his enterprise; for
Medina being taken, what City durst make resistance?
3 Zarvall the residence of the
Caliphs, till the building of
Bagdet by
Bugiafer. 4 Mecha, wherein Christians are not permitted to enter, lest (I suppose) they should see the absurdities of the
Mahumetans adoration of their great Prophets Sepulchre: whose body inclosed in an iron Coffer, was by an Adamant drawne vp to the roofe of the Temple, where it still hangeth.
5 Oran, the key of the South Ocean.
6 Danchali. 7 Elter, the only Town in
Arabia, where the Christians are of the greater number. The first
Roman that euer made expedition into this Country, was
Largus, President of
Aegypt vnder
Augustus; one
Samos being then King hereof. The
Romans at first entrance, found no resistance; but when by the extraordinary heat of the aire, and drinking salt water, sicknes began to grow hot among them, the
Arabians lustily falling vpon them, made them retire with more speed, & lesse honour, then they came thither. This
Arabia is by
Curtius called,
Odorum fertilitate nobilis regio, for the Frankincense, wherwith (as we now said) it aboundeth: & is indeed so delicious a coū try, that
Danaeus, in his Commentary on
Augustines Enchiridion ad Lawrentium, is perswaded, that it was the locall place of Paradise;
Dicitur (saith he)
terrestris Paradisi regio & pars quaedam esse Arabia, quae nunc appellatur Foelix.
This Country followed the fortune of the foure great Monarchies, and was long subiect to the
Greeke Emperours, euen vntill the raigne of
Heraclius: who imploying certain
Arabians in an expedition against
Persia: not only denied them wages, but told them, that that was not to be giuen to dogs, which was prouided for the
Roman Souldiers. Hereupon the
Arabians revolt, and chuse
Mahomet for their ring-leader.
This
Mahomet was borne in
Itrarip, a Village of
Arabia,
[Page 613] Anno 572 his father was a
Pagan, full of Idolatry; his mother a Iew blinded with superstition: from which worthy couple, could not but descend so godly an Imp as was
Mahomet. At the Age of 16 yeares, he bound himself to a Marchant, whose affaires he managed with such care and discretion, that vpon the death of his Master, his Mistris took him for her husband; he being then aged 25 yeares. With her he liued till the 38
th yeare of his age; but then God permitting, & the Diuell tempting him to it, he began to affect the name and estimation of a Prophet; and so cunningly he demeaned himself, that a sudden opinion of his sanctity was quickly divulged. After this he exhorted the
Arabians, to renounce their alleagiance to the
Greeke Emperours. Thus he being now made Captain of a rebellious multitude, inducted among them a new Religion, consisting partly of
Iewish ceremonies, which he learned of one
Abdalla; partly of
Christian precepts, taught him by
Sergius a
Nestorian Monke; and partly of other phantasticall fopperies, which his own inventions suggested vnto him.
The book of this Religion is called the
Alcoran. It was composed by
Osmen the 4
th
Caliph; who seeing the
Saracens daily inclining to diuers Heresies, by reason of some false copies of
Mahomets Lawes; and that the Empire by the same meanes was likely to fall into ciuill dissentions: By the help of his wife, who was
Mahomets daughter, he got a sight of all
Mahomets papers, which he reduced into 4 Volumes, & diuided into 206 Chapters: commanding expressely vpon paine of death, that that book, and that only, should be receiued as Canonicall, throughout his Dominions. The whole body of it is but an exposition and glosse of these 8 Commandements.
First,
euery one ought to beleeue that God is a great God, and only God, and Mahomet is his Prophet. They hold
Abraham to be the friend of God,
Moyses the messenger of God, &
Christ the breath of God; whom they deny to be conceiued by the
Holy Ghost ▪ but that
Mary grew with Child of him by smelling to a Rose, and was deliuered of him at her brests. They deny the mystery of the
Trinitie, and punish such as speake
[...]gainst CHRIST, whose Religion was not (they say) taken away,
[Page 614] but mended by
Mahomet. And he who in his Pilgrimage to
Mecha, doth not comming or going, visit the Sepulchre of CHRIST; is reputed not to haue merited, or bettered himselfe any thing by his iourney.
2
Euery man must marry to increase the Sectaries of Mahomet. Foure wiues he alloweth to euery man, and as many concubines as he will, between whom he setteth no difference either in affection, or in apparell, but that his wiues only can inioy his Sabbaoths benevolence. The women are not admitted to their Churches, nor after death to Paradise: and whereas in most or all other countries, fathers giue some portion with their daughters, the
Saracens giue money for their wiues: which being once payed, the contract is registred in the
Cadies booke, and this is all their formality of marriage. More of this theame we haue spoken in
Turcomania.
3
Euery one must giue of his wealth to the poore. Hence you shall haue some buy slaues, & then manu-mit them: buy birds, and then let them flie. They vse commonly to free prisoners, release bond-slaues, build Can
[...]s for the reliefe of Passengers, repaire bridges, and mend high wayes. But their most ordinary almes consist in Sacrifices of Sheep or Oxen, which when the solemnity is performed, they distribute among the poore: insomuch that you shall hardly find any beggers among them.
4
Euery one must make his prayers fiue times in a day. When they pray▪ they turne their bodies towards
Mecha, but their faces sometimes one way, sometimes another way, beleeuing that he shall come behind them, being at their devotions. The first time is an houre before Sun-rising; the second at noone day; the third at three of the clock afternoone, the fourth at Sun-setting; the fift and last before they goe to sleep. At all these times the Cryers keep a bawling in the steeples (for the
Turkes and
Saracens haue no bels) for the people to come to Church. And such as cannot come, must when they heare the voyce of the Cryers, fall down in the place where they are, doe their deuotions, and kisse the ground thrice.
5
Euery one must keepe a Lent one moneth in the yeare. This Lent is called
Ramazan, in which they suppose the
Alcoran
[Page 615] was giuen vnto
Mahomet, by an Angell. This fast is only intended in the dayes, the Law giuing leaue to frolick it in the nights, as they best please.
6
Be obedient to thy parents; which Law is the most neglected of any, neuer any Children being so vnnaturall as the
Turkish.
7
Thou shalt not kill: which they keep vnviolated amongst themselues: but the poore Christians are sure to feele the smart of their fury. And as if by this Law the actual shedding of blood only were prohibited, they haue invented punishments for their offenders, worse then death it selfe; as 1 the
strappado, which is hanging of them by the Armes drawne backward: when they are so bound, they are drawne vp on high, and let downe again with a violent swing, which vnioynteth all their back & armes. Secondly, they vse to hoyse vp their heeles, and with a great cudgell to giue them 3 or 400 blowes on the soles of their feet. Thirdly, it is ordinary to draw them naked vp to the top of a gibbet, or towre, full of hookes; and cutting the rope, to let them fall down again. But by the way they are caught by some of the hookes, where they commonly hang till they die for hunger.
8
Doe vnto others as thou wouldst be done vnto thy selfe. To those that keep these Lawes, he promiseth Paradise, spred here and there with silk carpets, adorned with flowry fields, watred with Crystalline riuers, beautified with trees of Gold, vnder whose coole shade they shall spend their times with amorous Virgins, whose mansion shall not be farre distant. The men shall neuer exceed the age of 30, nor the women of fifteen; and both shall haue their virginities renewed as fast as lost.
Friday he ordained to be the Sabbaoth day, partly to distinguish his followers from the
Iewes, and
Christians, who solemnize the dayes ensuing; but principally because he was on that day proclaimed
Caliph, & solemnly so created. Wine, & swinesslesh are the principall things forbidden by the
Alcoran, the last whereof they abstemiously refrain from; but on the first they are so sotted▪ that when they come at it, they seldome goe home again vnled; insomuch, that all the Wines in
Constantinople haue bin thrown about the streets, and death made the penalty
[Page 616] for any that will presume to bring any more into the City.
Mahomet taught them that euery one should be saued by his own Religion, him only excepted that revolteth from the
Alcoran, vnto another Law; and that at the end of the World▪ all men that professed any Religion, should goe into Paradise; the
Iewes vnder the banner of
Moses, the
Christians vnder the banner of CHRIST, and the
Sarracens vnder the banner of
Mahomet. They compell no man therefore to abiure the faith in which he was borne, but commend & approue secretly such as they find zealous and constant in their own Religion: yet holding it an especiall honour to haue dayly new Proselites, they incite them by hope of freedome and preferment, which with many are motiues too much preuailing. Hence I haue heard many say, that it is better for a man that would inioy liberty of conscience, to liue in the Countries professing
Mahumetanisme, then Papistry: for in the one he shall neuer be free from the bloody Inquisition; in the other he is neuer molested if he meddle not with their Law, their Women, or their slaues.
The opinions which they hold concerning the end of the World, are very ridiculous; as that at the winding of a horne, not all flesh only, but the Angels themselues shall die; that the Earth with an Earth-quake shall be kneaded together like a lump of dough; that a second blast of the same horne shall after 40 daies restore all again; that
Cain shall be the Captaine or ring-leader of the damned, who shall haue the countenances of dogs and Swine; that they shall passe ouer the bridge of iust
[...]ce▪ laden with their sinnes in satchels; that the great sinners shall fall into hell, the lesser into Purgatory only, with a thousand of the like fopperies.
This Religion thus compiled, was greedily receiued by the
Sarracens, a people of
Arabia Deserta; so called (not of
Sara, but
Sarra) signifying a desert, and
Saken, to inhabite; or f
[...]om
Sarak, betokening theeues, a name fitly correspondent to their nat
[...]es. The causes of the deplorable increase and continuance of his irrel
[...]gious Religion, are 6. 1 The greatnes of the victories of the
Sarracens; who easily compelled the conquered to
[Page 617] embrace their superstitions. 2 A peremptory restraint of all disputation in any point of Religion whatsoeuer. 3 The suppression of Philosophy and humane Arts; the light of which, could not but erect the grossen
[...]sse of their tenents. 4 The sensuall liberty allowed of hauing variety of wiues. 5 The promise of
[...] after death; with which a sense not inlightned with the spirit of God, cannot but be more affected, then with a meere speculatiue hope of spirituall delig
[...]ts. And 6 the forbidding of Print
[...]ng, and printed books; by which the people might truly know the verity of
Christian Religion, and the apparent falshood of their own
Mahumetan.
Mahomet was of low stature, schald-headed, euill proportioned, and as euill conditioned; being naturally addicted to all villanies, infinitly theeuish, and insatiably leacherous. He was troubled almost continually with the Falling-sicknes; to mask which infirmity, as repugnant to his pretended omnipotency; he said it was only a diuine rapture, wherein he conversed with the Angel
Gabriel. He was well seen in Magick, by whose aid and help of the Di
[...]ell, he taught a white Pigeon to feed at his care, affirm
[...]ng it to be the
Holy Ghost, which informed him in diuine precepts. By these policies he strengthned himself with the discontented
Arabians, who first freed themselues from the allegiance to the
Grecian Empire; but not without some resistance of the
Philarchi, or Nobility of
Mecha, who droue him forcibly from their territories, which not long after he subdued, casting thence the
Greeke o
[...]icers. From this returne of his, after his flight from
Mecha, the
Sarracens began their computation of yeares (as we from CHRISTS Natiuity) which they call the
Hegira; which beginneth about the yeare of our redemption 617: concerning which time, I cannot but obserue, that
Mahomet compiled his diuelish doctrine, beginning his Empire; and
Boniface the third his
Antichristian title, beginning his Empire, nigh about the same yeare.
The
Caliphs or
Amira's of the
Saracens.
A.C. |
A.H. |
|
|
623 |
6 |
1 |
Mahomet the broacher of this heathenish superstition.
[Page 618] 9 |
632 |
15 |
2 |
Ebubezer subdued the City
Haza. 2 |
634 |
17 |
3 |
Haumar a mighty Prince, conquered
Syria, Palestine, Persia, Egypt, and
Mesopotamia 12 |
647 |
30 |
4 |
Osmen subdued▪
Carthage, and the greatest part of
Barbary 10 |
657 |
40 |
5 |
Mnauias won
Cyprus, Rhodes, and part of
Lesser Asia 24 |
684 |
67 |
6 |
Gizid. |
|
|
7 |
Habballa. |
|
|
8 |
Maruan. |
685 |
68 |
9 |
Abdimelech established the begun conquests of
Armenia and
Mesopotamia. 22 |
707 |
90 |
10 |
Vlidor Vbit sent the
Saracens to
Spaine, who there wrought great victories
9 |
716 |
99 |
11 |
Zulcimin, whose Captain
Mulsamus bes
[...]eged
Constantinople, till his ships were burnt, & his men consumed with the plague.
3 |
719 |
102 |
12 |
Haumar II.
2 |
721 |
103 |
13 |
Gizid II.
4 |
725 |
107 |
14 |
Eu
[...]lid conquered
Cappadocia, 18 |
743 |
125 |
15 |
Gizid III. |
744 |
126 |
16 |
Hyces, in whose time
Charles Martell made hauock of the
Saracens in
France. |
745 |
127 |
17 |
Maruan II, inuaded
Cyprus, and took it.
6 |
752 |
133 |
18 |
Abuballas. 5 |
756 |
138 |
19 |
Habdallas. |
|
|
20 |
Bugiafer Abugefer built the City
Bagdet. |
777 |
159 |
21 |
Mahadi 9 |
786 |
168 |
22 |
Musa or
Moyses. 1 |
787 |
169 |
23 |
Arachid or
Aron compell'd
Irene Empresse of
Greece, to pay him and his, tribute.
23 |
110 |
193 |
24 |
Mahamad or
Mahomet II▪
5 |
815 |
198 |
25 |
Habdallas, who took and spoyled
Creet, and ouerthrew the
Greekes: he spoiled also
Sicilia, Sardinia, and
Corsica. 17 |
832 |
215 |
26 |
Mohamet III, wasted
Italy, burnt the suburbs
[Page 619] of
Rome, & ruinated the forenamed Ilands. 40 Others reckon these
Caliphs to haue succeeded
Mahomet II. |
815 |
198 |
25 |
Manion. 12 |
827 |
210 |
26 |
Mu
[...]etzam. 8 |
835 |
218 |
27 |
Wacet 4 |
839 |
222 |
28 |
Methucall. 12 |
851 |
234 |
29 |
Montacer. 1 |
852 |
235 |
30 |
Abul Hamet. 6 |
858 |
241 |
31 |
Almatez 4 |
863 |
245 |
32 |
Motadi Bila. 10▪ after whose death the
Egyptians with-drew themselues from their obedience due to the
Babylonian Caliph, and chose one of their own, to whom all the
Arabians, or those of the
Mahometan Religion in
Africa and
Europe submitted themselues. Of the
Aegyptian Caliphs, when we come into that Country; take now with you the names only of the
Syrian or
Babylonian Caliphs; for story of them I find litle or none. |
The
Babylonian Caliphs after the diuision.
A. C. |
A. H. |
|
|
870 |
252 |
1 |
Mutemad 21 |
891 |
273 |
2 |
Mutezad. 8 |
899 |
281 |
3 |
Muchtaphi 8 |
907 |
289 |
4 |
Muchtedar 24 |
931 |
313 |
5 |
Elhaker 1 |
932 |
314 |
6 |
Ratze 7 |
939 |
321 |
7 |
Muctade 4 |
943 |
325 |
8 |
Musteraphe 2 |
945 |
327 |
9 |
Macia and
Taia. 44 |
989 |
371 |
10 |
Kadar. 41 |
1030 |
412 |
11 |
Kaim. 5 |
1035 |
417 |
12 |
Muctadi. 60 |
1095 |
477 |
13 |
Mustetaher. 22 |
1117 |
499 |
14 |
Musteraschad 18 |
1135 |
517 |
15 |
Raschid. 25 |
1160 |
542 |
26 |
Musteneged. 9 |
1169 |
551 |
17 |
Mustazi. 10 |
1179 |
561 |
18 |
Narzay. 36 |
1225 |
597 |
19 |
Taher. |
|
|
20 |
Mustenatzer |
1255 |
638 |
21 |
Mustatzen the last
Caliph or high-priest of the
Sarracens, in
Syria and
Babylon. Yet haue they still remaining a carcasse of the old Body, one whom they cal
Caliph, at whose hands the neighbour Princes vse to receiue their Diadems and Regalities: and so we find
Solyman the magnificent,
[Page 620] after his conquest of
Chaldea, M
[...]sopotamia ▪ and
Assyria, to haue bin by one of these poore titulary
Caliphs, created king of
Babylon, Anno 1543. |
This vnweildie Body of the
Sarracen Empire, hauing thus two heads, began apparantly to decline; loosing to the kings of
Leon and
Oviedo, the greatest part of
Spaine: to the
Genois, Sardinia, and
Corsica: to the
Normans, Naples and
Sicily: and finally most of their Empire, with their very names, to the
Turks and
Tartars ▪ For
Allan a
Tartarian Captain, starued
Mustatzem a
Babylonian Caliph, in his Towre of
Bagde
[...], and rooted out all his posterity: and
Sarracon the first
Turkish king of
Egypt, brained the last
Egyptian Caliph with his horsemans Mace, leauing not one of his Issue or kindred surviuing. The office of the
Caliphs is now executed in the
Turkes Dominion by the
Musti, or chief Priest of the
Sarracens.
As
Mars shewed himselfe a coadiutor to these
Moores in their stupendious triumphs, so also did
Phoebus powre down no lesse celestiall influence, on such as addicted themselues to schollership.
Bagdet in
Chaldea, Cairoan, Fess, Morocco in
Barbary, &
Corduba in
Spaine, were their Vniuersities: out of which came the Philosophers,
Avicen, and
Averroes: the Physicians
Rhasis, and
Mesue: The Geographers
Leo and
Abilfada; & almost all the Textuaries and found Writers, as
Hali, Algazel, Albumazar, &c. in Astrology; from whom the greatest part of our Astronomicall and Astrologicall termes are borrowed.
There is now no Kingdome, Iland, or Prouince, which acknowledgeth the Empire of the
Saracens, but the Kingdome of
Fesse, and
Morocco in
Barbary. And now it is time to returne again to
Arabia, which followed (as we told you) the fortune of the foure great monarchies. In the conquest of it by the first three, there occurreth nothing of any note; in the last, this is most remarkable. When
Alexander was in his adolescencie or boyage, he on a time sacrificing to the gods, cast into the fire with both his hands, abundance of myrrhe and frankincense; which
Leonidas one of the Nobility marking, aduised him to be more sparing of that precicus and deare commodity; til he was master of the Country where it grew. This admonition
Alexander
[Page 621] (when he had conquered
Arabia) remembring, sent a ship laden with frankincense to
Leonidas, bidding him hereafter serue the Gods more liberally, It was subdued vnto the
Turks by
Selimus the first, immediatly after his conquest of
Egypt: yet are the people rather tributaries vnto, then prouincialls of the
Turkish Empire. Two kings they haue of their own, whereof the one continually resideth in some good town of
Arabia: the other haunteth about
Syria, and the
Holy land; liuing in tents, & being followed by the wild and theeuish
Arabs.
Thus much of
Arabia.
OF ASSYRIA, MESOPOTAMIA, AND CHALDEA,
ASSYRIA hath on the East
Media, on the West
Mesopotamia,
Maginus. on the North
Armenia minor, and on the South
Susiana, a Prouince of
Persia.
This Region took its name from
Assur, second son to
Sem, who with his Family retired himself hither, after the confusion of tongues. It is now (as
Maginus informeth vs) called by
Niger, Adrinsa; by
Mercator, Sarth; by
Pin
[...]tus, Mosul; by some,
Azemia; by others,
Arzerum. It containeth the Provinces of old
Adiabene, Arrapachite, and
Sittacene.
It is a custome, which hath from all antiquity bin vsed in this Country, that the maides which are marriageable, are yearely brought forth in publick, and set to sale to such as would marry them: and the mony which was giuen for the fairest, was by the Arithmeticall proportion of Iustice, giuen to the more deformed for their portions, to make them goe off the better and quicker. And hence perhaps the Fathers of our times vse to giue least mony with such of their daughters, whose beauty is a sufficient dowry: but to grease the fat sowes, with the addition of some hundreds of pounds; which made the merry fellow say, that the mony was a good match, if the wench were absent.
The chiefe Cities were and are
Ninive, built by
Ninus th
[...]
Assyrian Monarch; a great City, of three dayes journey, and in
[Page 622] circuit 66 miles. The walls hereof were in heigth 100 foot, in bredth able to contain 3 Carts a brest: Towres in the wall 1500, euery one 200 foot high: In the
Hebrew it is called
Ruhaboth; in
Eusebius time
Nisib; now almost ruined to nothing.
Sic patet exemplis oppida posse mori.
Examples plainly doe affirme,
Townes haue for life a settled tearme:
Through this City ranne the faire and famous riuer
Euphrates; of which there was an old prophesie, that the town should neuer be forced, till the riuer prooued its enemy. This made
Sardanapalus make it the seat of warre against
Belochus and
Arbaces; who hauing for three whole yeares besieged it, the riuer ouer-flowed its bankes, and ouer-threw twenty furlong of the walls: Which accident compelled
Sardanapalus to that desperat extremity, that he burned himself; and the enemy entred the Town. To this City
Ionah was sent to preach, here being 1200000 persons that knew not the right hand from the left.
2 Arzeri, whence the whole Region is called
Arzeri. 3 Aruela, nigh vnto which,
Alexander fought his third and last battle against
Darius, & his
Persians; who being in number 800000, went home fewer by farre then they came thither. Not long after this victory,
Darius died, and
Alexander was installed in the
Persian Monarchy.
4 Serta. 5 Musall, the seat of the
Nestorian Patriarch.
MESOPOTAMIA hath on the East
Tigris, on the West
Euphrates, on the North the hill
Caucasus, on the South
Chaldea. This Country in holy Scriptures is called
Padan Aram; as also
Mesopotamia, quasi
[...], because it is invironed with the riuers
Tigris and
Euphrates, which ouerflow the Country, as
Nilus doth
Egypt, making it very fertile; and now it is called
Dierbecke.
The soyle is exceeding fertile, yeelding in most places 200, in some 300 increase. Here
Abraham was borne: hither he sent his seruant to choose a wife for his son
Isaack: hither
Iacob fled from his brother
Esau. And here
Paradise is by men both skilled in Diuinity, and Geography, affirmed to haue stood. Yet
[Page 623] amongst all sorts of Writers we find different opinions. Some make
Paradise to signifie a place of pleasure, and the foure Riuers to be the foure Cardinall Vertues: but these allegories on the Scriptures are not warrantable. Others place it in the aire, vnder the circle of the Moon; and tell vs that the 4 riuers in the Scriptures mentioned, fall down from thence, and runn
[...]ng all vnder the Ocean, rise vp again in those places where they are now found: but this is so vain a foppery, that I will not honour it with a confutation. Such as make
Paradise locall, are also diuided into 3 ranks, (for I omit the rest) whereof some place it vnder the Aequator; but this agreeth not with the bounds prescribed by the Holy Ghost. Some conceiue the 4 riuers to be
Tigris, Euphrates, Nilus, and
Ganges; and that
Paradise was the whole World: but this cannot be, for then when
Adam was driuen out of
Paradise, it must also follow that he was driuen out of the World, which were absurd. Those of the soundest judgments place it here, in an Iland which is made by the Riuers
Tigris and
Euphrates, and some branches running from them: the vppermost of them they defend to be
Pison (falsely rendred
Ganges) which watereth the land of
Havilah, now called
Susiana; and the lowermost to be
Gihon (improperly translated
Nilu
[...]) as running through
Aethiopia Asiatica, which we shall further explain when we come into
Africke. The reasons are, because
Nilus and
Ganges are too farre distant, and different in their course to spring from one fountaine, and that this Country is situate East of
Arabia, where
Moses was when he wrote
Genesis.
The chief Cities are
Rechiais, formerly
Edessa, whereof
Agbarus was gouernour, who writ an Epistle to our
Sauiour CHRIST,
Herodian. and from him receiued an answer; the Copies wherof
Eusebius setteth down in the end of his first book. Neare vnto this town
Antoninus Caracalla, son to
Septimius Severus, Emperour of
Rome, was slain by the appointment of
Macrinus, Captain of the Guard, herein disappointing
Caracalla, who intended to haue made
Macrinus shorter by the head. For
Caracalla, conscious of his own vnworthines to rule the Empire, and fearing reuenge for the many murders he had in
Rome committed;
[Page 624] sent to
Maternianus his friend, desiring him to enquire of the Magicians, who should be his successour: He returned answer, that
Macrinus was the man. The packet of Letters among which this was, was brought to
Caracalla, as he was riding in his Chariot, who therfore deliuered them to
Macrinus, whose office (besides the gouernment of the Praetorian gua
[...]d) was to read and answer Letters of ordinary import. The Letter concerning himself comming to his hand, he seeing his imminent perill, resolued to strike the first blow; and to that end entrusted
Martialis, one of his Centurions, who killed the vnfortunate Emperour, as he with-drew himself,
levandae vesica gratia. It will not be any way amisse in this place to note; that all, or most of the Emperours before
Constantine (who first receiued the faith) died vnnaturall deaths: but such as succeded him, went to their graues in peace, and full of yeares: from
Iulius Caesar vnto
Constantine, are numbred 40 Emperours, of which,
Iulius was openly murdred in the Senate-house:
Augustus death was hastned by his wife
Livia; Tiberius by
Macro, Caligula was slain by
Cassius Chereas; Claudius poysoned by
Agrippina: Nero and
Otho laid violent hands on themselues.
Galba and
Vitellius were massacred by the Souldiers;
Domitian by
Stephanus; Commodus by
Letus and
Electus; Pertinax, and
Iulianus by the tumultuous Guard;
Caracalla by the command of
Macrinus; Macrinus, Heliogabalus, Alexander Severus, Maximinus, Maximus, and
Balbienus, successiuely by the men of warre;
Gordianus by
Philip; Philip by the Souldiers;
Hostilianus by
Gallus &
Aemilianus; they by the Souldiers;
Valerianus died prisoner in
Parthia; Florianus and
Diocl
[...]sian were the Authors of their own ends.
Aurelianus was murdred by his houshold seruants.
Gallienus, Quintilius, Tacitus &
Probus by the fury of the military men. I haue out of this bedroll, purposely omitted such Emperours as were made by the Armies, without the approbation of the Senate; as also the
Caesars, or designed successours of the Empire; most of whom got nothing by their designation or adoption, but
ut citius intersicerentur. Some of these were cut off for their misdemeanours: some for seeking to reviue again the ancient Discipline: and some that others
[Page 625] might inioy their places. The chief cause of these continuall massacres, proceeded originally from the Senate and Emperours themselues. For when the Senatours had once permitted the Souldiers to elect
Galba, and had confirmed that election,
Evulgato (saith
Tacitus)
imperij arcano, principem alibi quam Romae fieri posse; more Emperors were made abroad in the field by the Legions, then at home by them. Secondly, from the Emperours, who by an vnseasonable loue to their guard souldiers, so strengthened them by priuiledges, and nusled them in their licentious courses; that on the smallest rebuke, they which were appointed for the safety of the Princes, prooued the Authors of their ruine; so truly was it said by
Augustus in
Dion: Metuendum est esse sine custode, sed multò magis à custode metuendum est. The last cause (be it
causa per accidens, or
per se) was the largesse which the new Emperours vsed to giue vnto the men of seruice. This custome was begun by
Claudius Caesar, and continued by all his successours; insomuch that the Empire became saleable, and many times he which bade most, had it: As we see in
Dion, when
Sulpitianus offering twenty S
[...]stertiums to each Souldier, was (as if they had bin buying a stock at
Gleeke) outbidden by
Iulianus, who promised them 25 Sestertiums a man. So that
Herodian ius
[...]ly complaineth of this donatiue.
Id initium causa
(que) militibus fuit, ut etiam in posterum turpissimi contumacissimi
(que) evaderent; sic ut avaritia indies, ac principum contemptus, etiam ad sanguinem us
(que) proveherentur. But it is now high time to goe on in my journey to
Carra, obseruing only by the way, that when the valorous
Christians had recouered this Country, and the
Holy land; for the more facile administration of Iustice, they diuided the whole Conquest in 4
Tetrarchies; namely
1 Hierusalem, 2 Antioch, 3 Tripolis, 4 This
Edessa; vnder euery one of which were many subordinate Lords, being all subiect to the Kings of
Hierusalem. 2 Carra, called (Genesis 12.) by
Moses, Haran; where
Abraham dwelt, hauing left
Vr. In this town the Moon was worshipped in both sexes: some honouring it as a female; then she was called
Dea Luna; others as a male, and then
Deus Lunus was his name: but with this fortune, both:
Qui Lunam faemineo nomine putabat nuncupandam,
[Page 626] is mulieribus semper inserviat; at verò qui marem Deum esse crediderit, is uxori dominetur. I dare presume there were but few men of the former Religion: So vnwilling are they to be vnder the command of their wiues; neither will I herein blame them. Nigh vnto this town was
Crassus the
Romane Lieftenant, and one of the richest men that euer that Commonwealth knew▪ (for he was worth 7100 talents; the tenth being deduced, which he offered to
Hercules, and three moneth corne giuen to the poore) vanquished by the
Parthians, and their King
Herodes.
—Miserando funere Crassus
Assyrias Latio maculavit sanguine Carras.
Crassus by a defeat lamen
[...]ed staine;
With Roman blood th'Assyrian Carras plaines.
It is now called
Carr Amida, or
Caramit, and is the seat of a
Turkish Bassa, who is of great command in those parts. 3
Madri
[...].
CHALDEA is bounded on the East with
Assyria, on the West with
Syria, on the North with
Armenia, and on the South with
Arabia Deserta.
The chief Citties were
Vr, now
Horrea, whence
Abraham▪ departed when he went to liue at
Haran. 2 Erech. 3 Accad. 4 Carnell. and
5 Babel (Gen. 10.10.) This
Babel (in the
Hebrew it signifieth confusion) is famous for the confusion of languages, which here hapned: for immediatly after the Vniuersall deluge,
Nimrod the son of
Chus, the son of
Cham, perswaded the people to secure themselues from the like after-claps, by building some stupendious Edifice, which might resist the sury of a second deluge. This counsell was generally embraced,
Heber only and his Family, contradicting such an vnlawfull attempt. The
maior part preuailing, the Towre began to reare a head of Maiesty, 5164 paces frō the ground: hauing its basis & circumference equall to the height. The passage to goe vp, went winding about the out-side, and was of an exceeding great bredth, there being not only roome for horses, carts, & the like meanes of carriage, to meet and turne; but lodgings also for
[Page 627] man and beast, and (as some report) grasse and corne-fields for their nourishment. But God beholding from high this fond attempt, sent amongst them (who before were one language) a confusion of 72 tongues: which hindred the proceeding of this building, one not being able to vnderstand what his fellow called for.
Bring me (quoth one) a trowell, quickly quicke;
One brings him vp a hammer: hew this bricke
(Another bids) and then they cleaue a tree:
Make fast this rope, and then they let it flee:
One calls for planks, another morter lackes:
They bring the first a stone; the last an axe.
Thus being compell'd to desist from so vnluckie an enterprise, they greedily sought out such as they could vnderstand, with whom consorting themselues, they forget their former acquaintances, and now are diuided into 72 different nations: comprehending about 24000 men, besides women and children. Of these 72 nations, 27 of seuerall language, being the posterity of
Sem, dispersed themselues about
Asia: 30 others, of the loines of
Cham, peopled
Africk: and 15 more, being the issue of
Iaphet, withdrew themselues towards
Europe, and
Asia the lesse. The sonnes of this
Iaphet were first
Gomer, from whom are descended the
Germans and
Gauls, called of of old
Gomeri, and
Cimbri. 2 Magog, father to the
Magogins, or
Scythians. 3 Madus, the author of the
Madians, or
Medes. 4 Tubal, the progenitour of the
Spaniards. 5 Iavan, the parent of the
Greeks and
Ionians. 6 Meschus, the founder of the
Mescates
[...]or
Cappadocians. 7 There
[...], whose of-spring is the
Thracians.
From out this Gomers loynes they say sprung all
The warlike nations scattered ouer Gaul,
And Germans too, yerst called Gomerites.
From Tubal Spaniards, and from Magog Seytes.
From Madai Medes, from Mesech Mazacons,
From Iavan Greeks, from Thyras Thracians.
Sem had fiue sonnes: from
Elam descended the
Elamites or
Persians: from
2 Assur the
Assyrians: from
3 Arphaxad the
Arphaxadians, or
Chaldes (his sonne
Heber was father to the
Hebrews
[...])
[Page 628] from
4 Aram the
Aramites, or
Syrians: and from
Lud, the peoply of
Lydia.
The Sceptred Elam chose the Persian hills
Assur Assyria with his people fills:
Lud Lydia; Aram all Syria had,
And Chaldey fell to learned Arphaxad.
The sonnes of
Ham were foure only: from
Canaan descended the
Cananites, being subdiuided into
Hittites, Perezites, Amorites, Iebusites, &c. 2 from
Cush, the father of the first
Babylonian Monarch
Nimrod, sprang the
Cushians, or
Aethiopians ▪ from
3 Phut, the
Phutians, Lybians, and
Mauritanians, among whom there is a riuer of this name. from
4 Misraim the
Aegyptians.
Phut peopled Lybia, Misraim Aegypt mann'd,
The first borne Cush the Aethiopian strand:
And Canaan doth nigh Iordans waters dwell,
One day ordained to harbour Israel.
These being thus dispersed, and afterward growing too populous for their first habitation; continually went out to seeke new dwelling places▪ So the
Gauls filled
Brittanie, the
Brittaines Ireland; the
Irish Scotland, and the
Iles; so the
Tyrian and
Phoenicians planted their Colonies in diuers places, the
Saca came into
Saxonie, and the northerne regions continually vsed to send abroad the superfluity of their inhabitants. And thus much in this place concerning the confusion of tongues, & peopling of the world by diuers nations after the vniuersal deluge.
Babylon, howsoeuer the towre was hindred, went forward & was finished by
Semiramis, whose wals were in circuit 60 miles 200 foot high, and 50 Cubits broad. As
Semiramis once was platting her haire, newes was brought her of the revolt of this Towne; wherevpon leauing her head halfe vndrest, she went & besieged it; neuer ordering the rest of her haire till she had againe recouered it. How it fell into the hands of
Cyrus, we learn out of
Xenophons Cyri paideia which was in this manner. The riuer
Euphrates ranne quite through the towne, round about whose banks the politike Prince cut many and deep channells: into which, when the
Babylonians were securely merry at a generall feast, he suddainly drained and emptied the riuer, conueying
[Page 629] his whole forces into the Towne all along the dry & yeelding Channell, and in little time made himselfe master of it. From the
Persians it revolted in the raigne of
Darius Histaspis, and that sustenance might not be wanting to the men of warre they strangled the most part of the women; being in actions of this quality, not so much as necessary euills. When they had for twenty months so defended the Towne, that the
Persians had lesse hope then euer of preuailing;
Zopirus one of
Darius Captaines, mangling his body and disfiguring his face by cutting oft his nose and eares; fled to the
Babylonians, complaining of the tyranny of his King. They crediting his words, and knowing his prowesse, committed the charge of the whole army vnto him; as a man, to whom such barbarous vsage had made the King irreconcileable. But he taking his best opportunity, delivered both the Towne and Souldiers into the hands of his Soveraigne. Here died
Alexander the Great, after whose death the
Grecian Captaines regardfull rather of their owne ambitio
[...]s, then the common loyalty; diuided the Empire among thē selues; leauing the body of the King 8 daies vnbutied. A wonderfull change of fortune: he who liuing thought the world too little for his valour, being dead found no place big enough for his body.
Aristotle saith, that when
Babylon was taken by the
Greeke army, vnder the leading of this
Macedonian Captaine; it was 3 daies, before one part tooke notice of the conquest.
Nabuchadnezar mightily increased this Citty; which being almost ruined, was reedified by
Bugiafar, Caliph of the
Sarracens, at the expence of 18 millions of gold: and because of the many Gardens contained in it, hee caused it to bee called
Bagadet or
Bagdet, from
Baga, in the
Arabian tongue signifying a Garden. This is still a Towne of great traffiq
[...]e, between which &
Aleppo Carriers trauell very often with many hundred Camels laden with commodities. This Conuoy is called the
Carauan. Between these two places they haue a custome of sending
Post-pigeons, or sending by Pigeons letters of all occurences in hast; which is done in this manner. When the hen-doue sitteth and hath young, they take the Cock Pigeon, & put him into a cage; whom when he is by the
Carauan carried a daies iourney off,
[Page 630] they set at liberty, & he straight flyeth home to his make. When by degrees they are perfectly taught, the Carriers & Marchants on any accident, fasten a letter about one of their necks; & they being freed, without any stay hast to the place from whence they were brought. And such as at home doe watch their returne, clime their hole, and taking a way the letter, are certified of the estate of the
Carauan, or any other tidings whatsoeuer.
The chiefe principall riuers of these Countries are
1 Euphrates beyond which the
Romans could hardly extend their Empire: and
2 Tigris so named for its swiftnesse; the word in the
Medians language signifying an Arrow: this riuer ariseth about
Libanus, and disburdeneth himselfe into the
Persian Sea.
The faith of Christ was first planted here by
Iude the Apostle; and now is almost worne out by the
Mahumetan superstition.
The language is diuers, some men speaking the
Arabicke; some the
Persian, others the
Turkish language.
Out of
Chaldea the 3 wise men of the East are thought to haue come, who worshipped Christ and presented guifts vnto him. Here florished many and the very first
Astronomers, who had two great helps to perfect this science: first a plain country yeelding a faire
sensible Horizon (for the
rationall is a like to hils and vallies) and by consequence profitable to the obseruation of the
Heliacal, Acronical, Matutine, and
Vespertine rising & falling of euery starre: secondly a long life, fraught with sufficient experience, concerning the motion (whether commning with the
Primum Mobile, or proper to euery distinct Spheare) of all the starres and Planets.
The
Assyrian or
Chaldean Monarchs.
-
1798
- 1
Nimrod, called also
Saturnus Babylonicus, the sonne of
Chus, the sonne of
Cham, was the first that euer bore title of King.
25.
-
1845
- 2
Belus or
Iupiter Babylonicus, whose Image was worshipped by the Heathenish and Iewish Idolaters, vnder the name of
Baal and
Bel, 26.
-
1907
- 3
Ninus vnited to his Empire the kingdome of
Armenia,
[Page 631] Media, Arabia, Bactria, and
Lybia 52.
-
1959
- 4
Semiramis the foundresse of
Babylon, subdued the
Aethiopians, the
Indians, and their King
Staurobates, 42. She was borne at
Ascalon, a Towne in
Syria, and exposed to the fury of wild beasts. But being borne not to dye so ingloriously, she was brought vp by Shepheards, and at full age presented to the
Syrian Viceroy, who gaue her in marriage to his only sonne. Going with him to the wars she
[...]ell in acquaintance with
Ninus, who liking her body and spirit tooke her to his bed. This bred in him a greater affection toward her, so that he granted her at her request, the command of the Empire for fiue daies; making a decree that her will in all things should be punctually perform'd: which boone being gotten, she put on the royall robes, and commanded the King to bee slaine. Hauing thus gotten the Empire, she exceedingly enlarg'd it, leading with her an army consisting of 100000 Chariots of warre, three millions of foot, and halfe a million of horse. A woman in whom there was nothing to bee honoured and applauded, but her insatiable lusts.
-
2001
- 5
Ninus, or
Aramphel, as the Scripture calls him,
38.
-
2039
- 6
Arias 30.
-
2069
- 7
Arabius 40.
-
2109
- 8
Belus 30.
-
2139
- 9
Amatrites 38.
-
2177
- 10
Belochus Prisc. 35
-
2212
- 11
Belochus Iun. 52.
-
2264
- 12
Altades 32.
-
2296
- 13
Mamitus 30.
-
2326
- 14
Mancaleus 30.
-
2356
- 15
Spherus 20.
-
2376
- 16
Mancaleus II,
30.
-
2406
- 17
Sparetus 40.
-
2446
- 18
Ascatades 40.
-
2486
- 19
Amintes 45.
-
2511
- 20
Beloehus Iun. 25.
-
2526
- 21
Bellopares 30.
-
2586
- 22
Lamprides 22.
-
2618
- 23
Sosares 20.
-
2638
- 24
Lampares 30.
-
2668
- 25
Panmas 45.
-
2713
- 26
Soramas 19.
-
2732
- 27
Mitreus 27.
-
2759
- 28
Tautanes 32.
-
2791
- 29
Tautes 40.
-
2831
- 30
Tineus 30.
-
2861
- 31
Dercillus 40.
-
2901
- 32
Eupales 38.
-
2939
- 33
Laostines 45.
-
2944
- 34
Pyrithiades 30.
-
3014
- 35
Ophrateus 20.
-
3034
- 36
Ophraganeus 50.
-
3084
- 37
Ascrasapes 24.
-
[Page 632]3126
- 38
Sardanapalus 20.
Of these 38 Kings we finde scarce any thing remaining but the names, which are in this order registred by
Berosus, or rather by
Annius a Monke of
Viterbum in
Tuscanie, who hath thrust vpon the world the fancies of his owne braine, vnder the name of that ancient historian. The chiefe Kings of note after
Semiramis were,
- 1
Ninus, Amraphell or
Zameis her son, who sudued the
Arians, Bactrians, &
Caspians; but was otherwise a man of effeminate and vnkingly carriage.
- 2
Belus extended the
Assyrian Monarchy to
Iudaea, subduing many nations: he was for his valour sirnamed by the after-writers
Xerxes, i. e. the warriour, or the conquerour.
- 3
Mamitus reuiued againe the ancient discipline, corrupted by his predecessours; he awed
Syria, and
Aegypt.
- 4
Ascatades perfected the conquest of
Syria.
- 5
Belochus Priscus was the author of diuination, by the flying of Birds called
Auspicium. Of soothsaying there were in all 4 Kings; 1 this
Auspicium, quasi auispicium, taken from the flight of Birds, either on the right or the left: and hence the proverb commeth
ami sinistra, good lucke; because in giuing the right hand is opposite to the receauers left: or from the number of the Birds, whence
Romulus was promised the Empire before his brother, because he had seene the double number: or lastly, from the nature of them, whence the same
Romulus seeing the vultures was, saith
Florus, spei plenus vrbem bellatricem fore, ita illi sanguini & praedae assuetae aves pollicebantur. 2
ly
Aruspicium ab aras inspiciendo, in which the Soothsayers obserued whether the beast to be sacrificed, came to the Altar willingly or not; whether the intrailes were of naturall colour, exulcerate, &c. or whether any part was wanting. All Histories and Poets afford variety of examples of this kinde; I need giue no particular instance. This diuination was first practised by the
Hetrurians, who receaued their knowledge from one
Tages, who arising to certaine plowmen out of a furrow, taught them this skil and then vanished. 3
ly
Tripudium quasi ter
[...]ipudium, or
terripanium, was a coniecturing of future successes, by the rebounding
[Page 633] of crummes cast into chickens. Wee haue an instance of this in the life of
Tiberius Gracchus, who being busie about the Law
Agraria; was forewarned by the keeper of his Chickens to desist, because when he had cast the crummmes to the coop, one only of the Chickens came out, and the same without eating returned in againe: which was a signe of ill lucke, as the greedy devouring of them had beene of good. But
Tiberius not regarding the
omen, was that day slaine. It is said to haue beene invented by the
Lycians. 4
ly
Angurium ab auium garritu, was a pr
[...]diction from the chirping or chattering of Birds; as also by the sounds and voices we heare we knowne not whence, from what cause. In this latter kinde, the death of
Iulius Caesar was diuined, by the clattering of the armour in his house; & the poisoning of
Germanicus by the sounding of a Trumpet of it's owne accord. In the former an Owle schreeching in the Senate house, was deemed ominous to
Augustus: and a company of Crowes accompanying home
Seianus, with great clamours and croakings; was deemed fatall to that great fauorite: and so it prooued.
- 6
Sardanapalus being wondrous effeminate, and vnworthy to gouerne so potent a nation; was deposed by
Arbaces, Captaine of
Media; and
Belochus, Leistenant of
Babylon; who compelled
Sardanapalus to burne himselfe with all his riches for feare of more paine.
The treasure which
Sardanapalus burnt with him, was 100 millions of talents in gold; and 1000 millions of talents in silver: which in our mony amounteth to 20 thousand and 500 millions of pounds. A masse of mony which surely had not seen the Sunne in many yeares, (I had almost said ages) & therefore growne rustie, desired a fire to purge it. This
Sardanapalus afforded it; it may be to end his life with that, in which he placed his
Summum bonum: It may be in spight vnto his enimies: and it is possible it might be in policy; that so great a treasure not fallen to the possession of his foes, might so much the more disable them from making resistance against, or detaining the Empire from his next successor. For it is of all things the most foolish both to loose our treasure, & with it to enrich our aduersaries.
[Page 634] On which consideration the
Spaniards fired their
Indian fleet at
Gades, & the
Genoais theirs at
Tripolis; that their lading might not come into the possession of their enimies; the
English and
Mahumetans. After the death of this
Sardanapalus, Arbaces tooke
Media and
Persia with the confining Prouinces:
Belochus strengthned himselfe with
Assyria, Chaldaea & the adiacent regions; his kingdome being called the new kingdome of
Assyria.
The new Kings of
Assyriae, and
Chaldea.
-
3146
- 1
Phul Belocus, the beginner of this new Monarchy.
-
3194
- 2
Phul Assur, destroyed
Galile, 23.
-
3217
- 3
Salmanasar, who destroyed
Samaria, ruined the kingdome of
Israel, and carried the 10 Tribes to perpetuall captiuity,
10. This is the
Nabonassar of the Chronologers.
-
3227
- 4
Sennacherib, whose blaspheamous hoast was vanquished by Angells from heauen, and he himselfe murthered by his two sonnes,
7.
-
3233
- 5
Aserrhaddon, who reuenging his fathers death on his brothers, was deposed by his deputy of
Chaldea, and the seat royall transferred from
Ninivie to
Babylon, 10.
-
3243
- 6
Merodach Baladan, gouernour of
Babylon 40.
-
3283
- 7
Ben Merodach 2.
-
3304
- 8
Nabocpullassar, wh
[...]vanquished
Pharaoh, Necho K. of
Egypt, 25.
-
3339
- 9
Nabuchodonaser the great, commonly called the
Hercules of the East. He conquer'd
Egypt, repaired
Babylon, subuerted
Ninive: & in the 18 yeare of his raign he destroyed
Hierusalem, & carried the people captiue vnto
Babylon. The last 7 yeares of his raigne, hee was distract of his wits, and liued like the beasts of the field according to the word of God spoken by
Daniel cap. 4. during which time his sonne
Euilmerodach, Nicrocris his daughter, with her husband
Niglissar, and their son
Labosarodach; successiuely gouerned the state, as protectours, and therefore are by some reckoned as kings. Finally
Nabuchodonazar hauing recouered his senses, died
[Page 635] when he had raigned 44 yeares.
-
3383
- 10
Evilmerodach, slaine by
Astiages King of the
Medes, 26.
-
3409
- 11
Balthassar, sonne to
Evilmerod
[...]ch, a Prince of dissolute and cruell nature, was assailed by
Darius &
Cyrus successours of
Astiages, by whom his Empire was taken from him, and himselfe slaine
17. A.M. 3426.
That this was the end of
Balthassar, is the common opinion. But
Ioseph Scaliger in his learned and industrious worke,
de emendatione temporum, maketh him to bee slaine in a tumult by his owne people: who elected into the Empire a Noble man of the
Medes, called in prophane stories,
Nabonnedus; in diuine
Darius Medus; who after a 17 yeares raigne, was slaine by
Cyrus King of the
Persians. By the leaue of so worthy a man, this cannot hold good. For the Lord by his Prophet
Ieremie, had pronounced (Chap. 27.)
That all nations should serue Nabucadnezzar, and his sonne, and his sonnes sonne: whereas
Nabonnedus was a Prince of a strange bloud, and so the nation were not to serue him; and in
Balthassar, the sonnes sonne of
Nabuchadnezzar, was this oracle finished. But let vs examine his arguments; and withall the scoffes, which very prodigally he bestoweth on such as maintaine the contrary opinion.
Natio Chronologorum, the whole rout of Chronologers:
boni & diligentes viri, good simple meaning men:
& addunt alia nihilo veriora, are his first complements.
Vt igitur, quod chronologorum est, omnes resipiscant, &c. therefore that they may repent their euer being Chronologers, he bringeth in
Berosus, cited by
Iosephus, in his first booke against
Appion. But
Berosus there maketh
Nabonnedus (to whom he saith the kingdome of
Balthassar was by the people deliuered) to be a
Babylonian; and not as
Scaliger would haue him say, a noble man of the
Medes: neither can the authority of
Berosus, countervaile that of
Daniel, who in his 6 Chapter telleth
Balthassar, that his kingdome should be
divided among the Medes and Persians. His 2
d argument is drawne from the nature of the word
[...], as it is in the same Chapter;
and Darius the Mede tooke the Empire: by which word,
tooke, is implied,
[Page 636] not a forcible inuasion, but a willing acceptance of the Empire offered. To this we answere, that
Darius indeed tooke the Empire quietly and willingly▪ being offered vnto him by
Cyrus, and his armie, consisting of
Medes and
[...]ersians: who according to the word of God, had taken it from
Baltassar, Darius being then absent.
Quid si probauero (saith he)
eum cognominatum fuisse Medum? he hath yet one tricke more then all these: and
Medus must not be the nationall name, but the surname of
Darius; which he proueth out of a fragment of
Megasthenes, cited by
Eusebius, in his worke
de praeparatione Euangelica, where he is called
[...], &c. an argument of all others the most slight and triuiall. For beside
[...] that
[...] may there as well be the name of his nation, as his family; and besides that it thwarteth the places of
Ieremie and
Daniell already quoted: it is diametrally opposite to another place of the same
Daniell, in his nineth Chapter, where he is called
Darius of the seed of the Medes. Of this
Darius more anon when we come into
Media: As for
Nabonnedus, questionlesse he was the same with
Balthassar. For besides that
Iosephus, and
Berosus attribute to either of them the raigne of 17 yeares: the same
Iosephus (who might best knowe the truth in this case) telleth vs, that
Balthassar was by the
Babylonians, called
Naboandel; a name not so great a stranger to
Nabonnedus, as
Scaligers Darius, or
Herodotus his
Labinitus. But in this, wee must pardon
Ioseph: scorne and contradiction was a part of his essence. For had he not beene in some things singular; in all, peremptory: he had neither beene a
Scaliger, nor the sonne of
Iulius.
After the death of
Balthassar, these Prouinces haue hitherto followed the fortune of the stronger potentate: as being subiect to
1 The
Persians. 2 Graecians. 3 Romans. 4 Persians 5 Sarracens. 6 Persian Sophies; from whom during the
Persians civill warres,
Amurath the 3 Emperour of the
Turkes subdued them.
OF MEDIA AND PERSIA.
MEDIA is limited on the East with
Parthia, on the West with
Armenia, on the South with
Persia, and on the North with the
Caspian Sea. This Sea is so call'd from the
Caspij, a people of
Scythia, whose Southerne coast bordreth on this Sea. 2
ly The
Hircanian Sea, of
Hircania, a neighbour Province of
Persia: and now 3
ly
Mari d
[...] Bacchu of the Citty
Bacchu s
[...]ated nigh vnto it. It is the biggest Sea absolu
[...]ely of all them, which haue no commerce with the Ocean.
This Country is generally barren, especially in the northern parts; so that they make their bread for the most part of dried Almonds, their drinke of the roots of certaine hearbs, and feed ordinarily on Venison. Yet is it not defectiue in pasture groūds, here being some grassie plaines of that bignesse, that 50000 horses may pasture on them. Here was that liquor called
Oleum Med
[...]acum, with which they vsed to enuenome their arrows which being shot from a slacker bowe (for a swift and strong motion tooke its vertue from it) did burne the flesh whereinto it fastned with great violence; and was of that nature, that nothing could mitigate the furie of it, but dust throwne into the wound; water rather increasing then allaying the heat and torture.
The chiefe Citties are
Sultania, famous for the fairest
Mosque of the East.
2 Symmachia, the strongest place of all
Media, taken by the
Turkes An. 1578; and made the seat of a
Turkish Bashaw by
Osman Beg, immediatly after the taking of
Tauris 1585.
3 Nassivan called of old
Nasuana. 4 Eres another strong peece.
5 Ardonille, the birth-place and seat of residence and dominion, to
Bunie and
Aider, the first authors of the
Sophian sect and Empire in
Persia: and the buriall place of
Ismael the first
Sophie or Emperour of
Persia, of this line.
6 Tabris, or
Tauris, in compasse 16 miles, containing in that space about 200000 inhabitants. The ayre hereof is very wholsome, but windie and cold; the cause why the
Persian kings made it their place of residence in the summer; as they did
Susis in the
[Page 638] winter. This
Tauris is by some supposed to bee the same with
Ecbatana, and hath beene thrice taken by the
Turkes; namely, by
Selimus the first; 2 by
Solyman the magnificent; 3 by
Osman, Generall to
Amurath the 3
d; who hath fortified it with a Castle.
7 Seruan, whence the whole Prouince is called
Sh
[...]ruan. 8 Baccu. Whence the
Caspian Sea is called
Mari di Baccu.
Nigh vnto
Media is the Countrey
Albania, now called
Zuiria, a Cou
[...]try little beholding to the labour or industry of the husbandman; yet of its owne accord, yeelding for one sowing most times two, sometimes three reapings. As for the people, they greatly honour old age, but account it a soloecisme in manners, to make any mention of the dead: & of these it is that
Plinie (how truely I knowe not) reporteth, that they are ho
[...]y haired from their youth and see by night as well as by day. The chiefe Towne is
Caucasiae Portae, built hard vpon the hill
Caucasus, one of the best fortefied townes of the East: it was said by
Plinie to be
ingens naturae miraculum, and is now called
Derbent; a strong Citty, enuironed with two walls, and fortefied with iron gates: taken neuerthelesse it was in the last warres against the
Persian, and still remaineth vnder the
Turkes. The chiefe riuers of this Prouince are
Arasse, and
Ciro. The ancient Citties of this Country were
Laodicea. 2 Apamia. 3 Rhaga, &c
PERSIA is bounded on the East with the riuer
Indus, on the West with the
Persian Gulfe, on the North with the
Caspian Sea, and the riuer
Oxus; on the South with the maine
Ocean. This
Oxus is famous, first for being a bound fatall to monarchies, as we shall tell you when we come into
Tartarie: and 2
ly for the famous passage of
Alexander ouer it. For hauing pursued
Bessus, the murderer of
Darius, vnto this riuer, & not knowing how to passe ouer it; there being neither ships on it, nor any timber nigh at hand to build them: hee caused a great many bagges and bladders to be stuffed with strawe; and so on them in six daies transported his whole armie. So that I may truely say with his owne historian,
Vnum id consilium quod necessitas subiecerat, inijt, necessity is the best author of inuentions. The men are much addicted to hospitality, and poetrie; Lordly
[Page 639] in their complements, phantasticall in their apparell, magnificent in expences, louers of learning, maintainers of Nobility, & desirous of peace. The women are gorgeous in attire, delightsome in sequestration of pleasure, truly louing, neat & cleanly.
Their religion is
Mahumetanisme, in which they differ from the
Turks about the successours of
Mahomet (as shall be shewed anon) and some other circumstances; hence the
Turks reputing them schismaticall, continually persecute them with the fire and the sword. Their language is as much vsed in the East, as the Latine in the West.
The Christian religion was planted here, as also in
Media, Hircania, Carmania, &c, by S.
Thomas; and in other of the Provinces by S.
Andrew.
This Empire containeth these seuerall Prouinces.
- 1 PERSIS, now called
Far, abounding in mettalls of Gold, Siluer, and pretious stones; euery where is moistned with ample lakes, and pleasant springs: a Country fertile in all things, except fruit, which they most want; as hauing no trees but Palme trees. The chiefe Citties are
1 Siras or
Persepolis, built by
Perses, sonne to
Perseus sonne to
Iupiter and
Danae; who also chang'd the name of
Elamites into that of
Persians. For so we are informed by
Isidor Persae (saith he)
populi sunt à Perseo rego vocati, qui à Graecia Asiam transiens, ibi barbaras gentes graui diuturno
(que) bello perdomuit, & victor nomē subiectae genti imposuit. This
Persepolis was the seat royall of this Empire, for which cause
Alexander at the request of the lewd Curtizan
Lais, cō manded it to be set on fire; but afterward repenting so great a folly, he reedified it.
2 Casbin, the residence of the present
Sophies brought hither from
Tauris by
Sophie Tamas. It is also called
Hispaan, and is said to be a daies iourney about on horse backe. It is well walled, and fortefied with a strong fort; and beautified with two
Seraglioes, the walls whereof are made of red marble, and paued with
Mosaique worke. The chiefe street hereof is called the
Atmaidan, being in figure fouresquare; euery side a quarter of a mile in length: round about which are scaffolds set, for the people to sit and behold the King and his Nobles, at their exercises of shooting, running, and the like:
[Page 640] here also doth the
Sophie sometimes administer iustice in person.
3 Sava. 4 Bescant. 5 Lara.
-
Sr.
W. Ral.
2 SVSIANA, or
Cusestan is situate Eastward of
Persis. It is so called
quasi Chushiana from
Chus, the sonne of
H
[...]m, the son of
Noah; who first peopled here, and afterward withdrew himselfe more Southwestward, where the three
Arabians now are, calling them the land of
Chus: which are that land of
Chus (our translatours read it
the land of Aethiopia) which the riuer
Gihon is said to encompasse,
Gen, 2.13. this
Gihon being indeed the more Westerly branch of the riuer
Emphrates. Chus being thus departed this Country, left it to his son
Hauilah; from whence it is in the Scriptures called the
land of Hauilah where there is Gold, and which the riuer
Pison is said to compasse
Gen. 2.11. which
Pison is the Southerne branch of the riuer
Tigris or
Hiddekel, called by
Curtius, Pisotigris, and
Pasitigris; Peruenit (saith he)
rex ad fluvium, Pasitigrin incolae vocant, which he presently affirmeth to fall into the
Persian Sea, as
Tigris and
Euphrates also doe. Now that there was another land of
Hauilah, beside that in
India, which we shall in due time mention; is euident out of the Scriptures: for whereas
Saul smote the Amalechites from Sur to Hauilah, 1. Sam. 15.7. certainely it must be vnderstood of this
Hauilah or
Susiana, being the Easterne bound of that nation; and not of
Hauilah in
India; it being no where found that
Saul was so great a traueller. The chief Citties hereof are
1 Susa, where the ancient
Persian Princes vsed to keep Court in time of winter, as being more Southerly then
Ecbatana, 2 Saum. 3 Casa.
- 3 CARMANIA is situate on the East of
Susiana. The chiefe Citties are
1 Gad
[...]l. 2 Cobinum. 3 Caramania, (now, as also the Prouince, called
Chyrman) famous for cloath of Gold, and the best
Scimitars;
Adrianus.
a weapon of such value amongst the
Mahumetaus; that at the ouerthrow of the
Turkish Nauie at
Lepanto, the
Turkes which were taken prisoners, cast their
Seimitars into the Sea, least the Christians should get into their power such excellent weapons.
Plutarch.
In this Country it was that
Alexander being returned out of
India, kept his
Bacchanalia, in imitation of
Bacchus, who had first conquer'd that nation, Night &
[Page 641] day he was continually feasting with his friends, on a scaffold drawne with 8 horses; his companions following in their chariots, some adorned with purple and silke, others with flowres & greene boughs, themselues wearing garlands on their heads, and carrying their carowsing cups in their hands. In this army there was neither helme, sword, arrow, or buckler seene
[...] al their armour was cups, barrells, and flaggons; their skirmishing, eating, drinking, laughing, and singing. Attended they were by minstrells, playing on their Flutes, by women dancing, boyes shooting, all playing the drunken fooles most naturally. Thus marched they through the Country of
Carmania, in as great dissolutenesse, as if
Bacchus himselfe indeed had beene there, & lead the mummery; and for seauen whole daies this sottishnes continued. So that
Curtius well obserueth:
Si quid victis saltem aduersus comessantes animi fuisset, mille hercule viri, modo & sobrij, septem dierum crapula graues in suo triumpho capere potuerun
[...]; a thousand sober men of the
Persians, had their hearts beene answerable to the occasion, might haue defeated this drunken armie, and recouered the libertie of their Country.
- 4 GEDROSIA confineth Eastward on
Carmania,
Plutarch.
and extendeth to the riuer
Indus. The chiefe Citty is
Gedroson. In this Country it was that
Alexander placed the monument of his
Indian conquest. For intending to make his name immortall among that barbarous people, he made on the Westerne banke of
Indus (which is in
Gedrosia the forme of a campe; enlarged it with greater Cabbins then were sufficient for a man to lodge in; and builded in it higher mangers then horses could feed in. He caused also armours to be made of bigger proportion then his Souldiers bodies; & Bits for horses of extraordinary compasse and length; all which hee scattered about his Campe for the sauage people in time to come to wonder at. All that he did in this was, the occasioning of a suspition in many vnderstāding men, that his actions were lesse then it is thought; since hee laboured so earnestly to make them thought more then they were.
- 5 DRANGIANA lieth Northward to
Gedrosia:
Ptolomie.
the chiefe Citties are
1 Timocani, 2 Sishan (formerly
Prolasia)▪
3 Sige,
[Page 642] whence the whole Prouince is now named
Sigeshan. 4 Mulebet where
Aladine, a seditious
Persian, made a terrestriall Paradice, which he promised to al his Partizans: but the company growing too great for the safety of the kingdome, they were al quickly dispersed; and
Aladine with his
fooles Paradice both taken away together. Some attribute this fiction of Paradice to
Aladeules the mountaine-King of
Anti Taurus, vanquished by
Sel
[...]m the first. The whole story is thus:
Aladine inhabited a vallie in this Country,
Paul. Venet.
the entrance into which he fortified with a strong Castle called
Tigado. Hither hee brought all the lustie youths, and beautifull maidens of the adioyning Prouinces▪ The women were confined to their chambers, the men to prison; where hauing endured much sorrow, they were seuerally cast into dead sleepes, and conueyed to the women, where they were entertain'd with all the pleasures youth & lust could desire, or a sensuall minde affect. Hauing inioyed this happinesse a whole day, they were in a like sleepe convaied to their irons. Then would
Aladine informe them how they had beene in Paradice, and that he could seat them there eternally, if they durst hazard their liues in his quarrells. This when they had sworne to doe, they were destinated to the massacre of such Princes, as were like to proue his bad neighbours; and they accordingly did execution. These men the
Italians call
Assassines (whence we vse the phrase to
Assassinate) the name importing as much as theeues or cut-throats: such a one was he who murdered the Count to
Tripolis in the warres for the
holy land; and such a one was he who so desperately wounded our
Edward the first, at the siege of
Ptolemais or
Acon.
- 6 ARIA is situate North on
Drangiana, it is now called
Sargulzar, the chiefe Citty being called
Aria. The people of this Country hauing rebelled against
Alexander, were by him vanquished; and compelled to hide themselues in a Caue, situate on the top of an vnaccessible rocke; and with small strength easily defended. But to
Alexander nothing was impossible, for he piling vp a great masse of timber euen with the caues mouth when the winde conueniently serued, set it on fire. By this device the Caue was filled so full of heat and smoake, that most
[Page 643] were stifled, some halfe burnt, and the rest contented to yeeld to the Victors mercy. In this Country also it was that
Philotas his treason against
Alexander was discouered, & himselfe accordingly rewarded. Finally, of this Country
Satibarzanes was gouernour, who reuolting from
Alexander, and ioyning battailes with him, boldly challenged any of
Alexanders Captaines. This challenge was accepted by
Eriguis, an aged, but spiritfull Souldier; who speaking alowd,
quales milites Alexander habeat ostendam, gaue the onset, and at the second venew slew him. After whose death the
Arians returned to their obedience.
- 7 ARACHOSIA is Eastward on
Drangiana. Hereabouts the mountain
Taurus is called
Caucasus, on which
vinctum Promethea fuisse antiquitas tradit, saith the Historian.
Prometheus is indeed by the Poets sained to haue stolne fire from heauen, and to haue made a man of clay: for which presumptuous fact,
Iupiter bound himon the hill
Caucasus; where a vulture cōtinually fed on his Liuer. But according either to the truth of story, or their guesse at least, who make some story the ground of euery Fable;
Prometheus being a very wise man, instructed the dead and clayie carcasses of others with wisdome: and that being very desirous to learne the nature of the starres, (which is the fire he stole from heauen) he made the highest part of Mount
Caucasus his studie: where the inward care he had to accomplish his desire, might iustly haue bin compared to a vulture gnawing on his entrailes; and of this opinion is S.
Augustine. The chiefe cities of this Countrie are
1 Sin, 2 Cabul, called anciently
Alexandria, or (for distinctions sake)
Alexandria Arachosiae. It was built by
Alexander, at the foot of the hill
Caucasus, and made a
Macedonian Colonie; here being 7000 old
Macedonian souldiers left by him to people and inhabite it. The whole Country is called now by the new name of the towne
Cabul.
- 8 PARAPOMISVS is North to
Arachosia, it tooke its name from the mountaine
Taurus, which extending it selfe through all
Asia, is called according to the diuersity of places after diuers names; and in these parts.
Parapomisus. A mountainous
[Page 644] and hillie Countrie it is, scarce knowne in the time of
Alexander to its next borderers: at what time the people were so rude, that the barbarous Nations their neighbors held them not worthie their acquaintance.
Agreste hominum genus, & inter Barbaros maximè inconditum, saith
Curtius. The hills were high and barren, the valleyes indifferently fruitfull, but so shadowed with the mountaines, that their clearest day was but a twilight. Their buildings were base and low, their villages smal and beggerly: Their chiefe towne is now callrd
Candatura, a well frequented market.
- 9 SACA lyeth yet more North on the borders of
Scythia, the people hereof called the
Sacae, were the progenitours of the
Saxons; who leauing their country, seated themselues in the North part of
Germanie: where they increased both in multitude & valour, growing a terror to their neighbours. The people of this Country liue yet in a barbarous fashion, hauing neither towne, nor house; but liuing in caues, and making theft their best calling.
- 10 HIRCANIA is situate somewhat Eastward from
Sacae, and bordereth Northward on the
Hircanian or
Caspian Sea. The whole Prouince is nothing but a continued Forrest in a manner; and so
Alexander when he conquered this Countrie found it. For the
Hircanians so tied the boughs and spriggs of the trees together, that it was impossible for
Alexander to come at them, till with incredible paines to his souldiers, he had caused the wood to be cut downe: at sight of which, the people whose hope was, that the Kings more earnest affaires would not licence him to stay so long about the enterprise; yeelded themselues. These Forrests giue lurking holes to infinit numbers of Tigers, celebrated in all Writers for their horrible fiercenesse; whence it grew to a common adage concerning cruell men, that they had sucked a
Hircanian Tiger.
Hircanae
(que) admôrunt ubera Tigres.
The chiefe cities hereof, are
Telebrota, 2 Samariana, 3 Carta, and
4 No
[...]barea, once honoured with an Oracle. The chiefe riuers in all these Prouinces are
Bundimire and
Ilment, 3 Sirto, and
4 Hidero ▪ with diuers others; some of which haue so s
[...]eep
[Page 645] a fall into the sea, that vnder the waters the people resort to sacrifice or banquet; the streame shooting violently ouer their heads without wetting of them. Particularly the riuer
Zioberis in
Hircania, is most famous; which rising out of the hils of that Country, and hauing runne a long continued course, hideth his waters vnder the earth for the space of 38 miles, and riseth againe into the riuer
Rodagho, an other riuer of that Country also. It is said that
Alexander made tryall of the truth hereof, by casting into the water two oxen, whom the streame at its owne rising cast vp againe.
The
Medes so called of
Madai the sonne of
Iaphet, were subdued by
Ninus, the 3
d Monarch of the
Assyrian
[...]: vnder whose command they long continued faithfull, till the degenerate life of
Sardanapalus, incited
Belochus gouernour of
Babylon, and
Arbaces Lieftenant-generall in
Media, and the adioyning Region, to lay a foundation of their own future greatnes. The disposer of kingdomes suted their thoughts with an end answerable to their desires.
Belochus retained
Assyria; and
Arbaces is inthronized in the maiesticall palace of the
Medes.
The Monarchs of the
Medes.
-
3146
- 1
Arbaces, (in whose time
Phidon an
Argiue, found out the vse of weights and measures) was the founder of the
Median Monarchie.
-
3174
- 2
Madanes. 50
-
3224
- 3
Sosarmus. 30
-
3254
- 4
Medsdus. 25
-
3279
- 5
Cardicceas. 13
-
3292
- 6
Deiocis, who founded
Ecbatana. 17
-
3309
- 7
Pha
[...]r
[...]s a man of great prowesse and fortune: he made all
Asia stand in feare, and compelled the
Persians to be his tributaries.
22
-
3331
- 8
Cya
[...]xes vnited to his Empire the
Saracens, and the
Parthians. This King was so ouer-laid by the
Scythians, who in the reigne of
Phaortes had broke into
Media, that he was litle better then their rent-gatherer. But hauing endured them for aboue two yeares, he plotted their final extirpation, & committed his designe to the nobles,
[Page 646] who willingly gaue eare to it. One night they invited the chiefe of the
Scythians to a banquet, where hauing well liquor'd them, and put them all to the sword; the baser sort willingly returned homewards.
40
-
3371
- 9
Astiages, who hauing married his daughter
Mandanes to
Cambises King of
Persia,
Iustin.
dreamed that she had made so much water, as drowned all
Asia: hereupon hee commanded
Harpagus one of his Noblemen to see the Child killed; but he loathing so cruell a fact, committed the charge of executing the Kings Commandement, to
Mithridates the Kings heard-man. He preserued the life of the yong infant, whose fortune at last lifted him vp to the
Persian Monarchie; when abhorring his Grandfather for that intended cruelty, he both bereft him of his kingdome, and confined him to
Hircania, when he had raigned 35 yeares, A.M. 3406.
-
3406
- 10
Cyaxares, sonne to
Astiages, of the age of 52 yeares, succeeded his father. For
Cyrus pretending no quarrell to his Vncle, who had neuer wronged him; left vnto him the Kingdome of
Media, and tooke vnto himselfe the soueraigntie of
Persia, which before was tributary to the
Medes.
At this diuision of the
Median Empire, as
Torniellus in his Annals, (and that not improbably) is of opinion, it was also agreed on, that
Cyrus should take the daughter and onely child of
Cyaxares to wife; that they should both ioyne together in subduing of their neighbours; that whatsoeuer they wonne, should then belong to
Cyaxares, (who was euen then an olde Prince) during his life; and that
Cyrus should bee his heire. In the twentieth yeare of their seuerall raignes, they tooke
Babylon, slew
Baltazar, and destroyed the Empire of the
Chaldeans. This action, the Scriptures attribute wholly to
Cyaxares (who is by them called
Darius Medus) whereof S.
Hierome alleageth three reasons,
1o
ordo aetatis, 2o
regni, 3o
propinquitatis: 1
Darius was older, 2
ly the Empire of the
Medes was more famous then that of the
Persians; and 3
ly the Vncle ought to bee preferred before the Nephew. We may adde to these three, the composition
[Page 647] aboue-mentioned, made betweene these Princes, at the beginning of their diuided reignes. The
Greeke Writers attribute the victory onely to
Cyrus, and that on three reasons also. 1 the
Persians desirous to magnifie
Cyrus their owne Country-man, gaue him all the glory of the action; and from the
Persians the
Greekes had it. Secondly,
Cyrus only was imployed in the siege, (
Darius then being absent) and by his valour and conduct, was the Empire of the
Chaldaeans ruined: and thirdly
Darius liued not fully two yeares after this great victorie, so that before remote Nations had taken notice of the conquest,
Cyrus was in the Throne.
Iosephus onely in the II Chapter of his 10 Booke, cutteth the thread euen betweene these two Princes, & telleth vs that
Darius with his allie Cyrus, destroyed the estate of the Babylonians. That this
Darius Medus of
Daniel, is the
Cyaxares of the
Greekes, is more then manifest. For
Iosephus in the place aboue-cited telleth vs,
[...];
that he was Astiages sonne, and is otherwise called by the Greekes: now aske the
Greekes what was the name of
Astiages sonne; and
Xenophon will tell you, that it was
Cyaxares. As for the name of
Nabon
[...]edus, which
Ioseph Scaliger in spight of reason, and the whole world of Chronologers, would thrust vpon this
Darius Medus: we haue already refelled it, though we are not ignorant, that
Helvicus, and
Calvisius, two worthy Writers, haue followed him as in all his
Can
[...]n, so also in this particular errour. Af
[...]er the death of this
Cyaxares, Cyrus succeeded in his Throne, and the Empire of the
Medes was incorporate into that of the
Persians.
The Monarchy of the
Persians.
-
3406
- 1
Cyrus hauing vanquished
Astiages, vnited to his Empire of
Persia, the Countries of
Armenia, Phrygia, Cappadocia, Arabia, and also the Mona
[...]chy of the
Assyrians: af
[...]er which victories he was slaine by
Tomiris a Queene of
Scythia. This
Cyrus is magnified by
Xenoph
[...]n, as
Aeneas by
Virgil, Vlysses by
Homer.
[...]9
-
3435
- 2
Cambises subdued
Psamniticus the last King of
Aegypt, which Countrey he vnited to his owne Empire. He
[Page 648] hauing a minde to marry his owne sister, was told by the Wisemen, that they knew no law admitting such a coniunction, but that there was a law, that the
Persian Kings might doe what they listed. This King was a very bloudy Tyran.
The
inter-regnum of the
Magi.
Herodotus.
Cambises at his expedition into
Aegypt, constituted
Patizithes one of the
Magi, Vice-Roy in his absen
[...]e, He hearing of the kings death, conferr'd the Kingdome on his own son
Smerdis, making the people belieue that he was the brother of
Cambises: A matter of no difficultie, considering how retirement from the publique view, was a chie
[...]e point of the
Persian maiestie. But the Nobles either knowing the true
Smerdis to bee slaine, or suspecting the ouer-much retirednes of the new king, began to search out the matter.
Otanes had a daugther, which was one of the kings concubines; her he commanded when the King took next his pleasure with her, she should feele whether he had any cares, for
Cambises (in I know not what humour) had cut off the eares of this
Magus. This commandement shee obeying, found out the falshood. The seuen Princes inform'd of this imposture, ioyne together, and slew this
Pseudo-Smerdis in the 8 moneth of his reigne. This done, to auoide contention, they agreed among themselues, that the seuen Princes meeting in the palace greene, should acknowledge him for King, whose horse before the rising of the Sunne, first neighed. The euening before the day appointed,
Darius horse-keeper brought his masters horse into the greene, together with a ma
[...]e which the horse then couered. In the morning the Princes met, and
Darius horse knowing the place, and missing his mare, neighed lustily; and the Princes presently acknowledge
Darius king.
The restoring of the Kingdome.
-
3443
- 3
Darius Histaspis, one of the seuen
Persi
[...]n Princes or Gouernours, thus elected King, tooke
Babylon (which had revolted) by the ingenious fetches of
Zopirus, and ouercame all
Asia, and
Greece. He is called in the Bible
Ahasuerus, and had for his second wi
[...]e
Hester 36
-
3479
- 4
Xerxes to reuenge the ouerthrow at
Marathron, attempted
[Page 649] to subdue the
Greekes: by whom he was ouerthrowne in the navall battle of
Salamis; and that famous & honourable exploit of the
Grecians at
Thermopilae. 21.
-
3500
- 5
Artaxerxes Longinanus was he who sent
Esdras to rebuild the Temple of the Lord; and receiued
Themistocles being banished from
Athens 44
-
3544
- 6
Darius Nothus 19, in whose time
Aegypt revolted.
-
3563
- 7
Ar
[...]axerxes Mnemon. 36
-
3599
- 8
Ochus surpassing
Cambises in tyrauny, first slew his two brothers, then recouered
Aegypt, subdued
Cyrus, Iudaea, and
Syria. 26
-
3625
- 9
Arsames slaine villainously by the Eunuch
Bagoas; lest he should reuenge the death of his Father, whom this
Bagoas had also slaine 4
-
3629
- 10
Darius Gouernour of
Armenia, was by the means of
Bagoas made sole Monarch of
Persia: he was ouerthrowne by
Alexand
[...]r the Great in three battles, viz: of
Granucins, of
Cilicia, and of
Arvela: and so the Empire of the
Medes and
Persians was transferred to the
Macedonians, A.M. 3625.
The certaine revenues of this Monarchy seeme to haue been 1456 Talents; for so much the last
Darius yearely receiued. What the casuall revenues were, is doubtfull; though manifest it is that they farre exceeded the certaine. For 1 the
Persian Monarchs were Kings of 127 Prouinces: Secondly,
Darius offered to
Alexander for the ransome of his mother & two daughters, 30000 talents of gold▪ Thirdly,
Alexander found in the treasurie of
Damascus 2600 talents; in that of
Susa 50000 talents of gold vncoyned, in that of
Pasargadis, 6000 talents, in that of
Echbatana 26000 talents; in that of
Persepolis 120000 talents; in all 204600 talents, besides the infinite riches of the treasurie of
Babylon, yeelded into his hands by
Bag
[...]phanes, and other places of note, not particularly specified, a h
[...]ge and vnspekable summe. Fourthly, in that the gold and riches which
Alexander, now a conquerour, sent from
Persia to
Macedon and
Greece, (besides that which euery Captaine and common Souldier had prouided and laid vp for his own maintenance) loaded 10000 Mules, and 5000 Camels.
[Page 650]After this ouerthrow of the
Persian Monarchie, this nation lay obscure 535 yeares, viz: from the yeare 3635 yeare of the world, to the 228 yeare of Christ: of which time they were 83 yeares vnder the
Syrian successours of
Alexander; and 452 yeares vnder the
Arsacidan kings of
Parthia ▪
[...] &c. For after
Darius had lost his kingdome to
Alexander the
Macedonian, and after the Victor himselfe was dead also, the more potent Captaines diuided
Asia among them. But discords daylie arising, and the
Macedonian puissance by these often broyles not smally broken;
Arsaces one of the
Parthian nobility, perswaded the barbarous people of the East, and among them the
Persians, to cast off the
Greeke yoke, and stand for their libertie: he himselfe taking vpon him the title of King, & investing himselfe with a Diademe, A.M. 3718. The
Persian
[...] by this revolt, got litle or nothing, hauing indeed not changed the tyrannie, but the tyrant: yet vnder the
Parthian gouernment they continued till A.C. 228 At that time the
Parthians hauing beene barbarously by
Caracalla massacred, and after, in a battle, which continued three dayes, shrewdly broken by
Macrinus, (as there we shall more fully informe you:)
Artaxerxes a generous minded
Persian, his name (no doubt) suggesting high thoughts vnto him; husbanded this oportunity so well, that he slew
Artabanus the last king of
Parthia, and once more brought the royall seate into
Persia. Yet was not this so easily effected, the
Parthians notwithstanding their
[...]ormer losses, maintaining a cruell fight for three dayes together: so difficult was it to vanquish that nation, when their forces were broken; impossible, when they were whole.
Artaxerxes, proud of this successe, sent a peremptory embassie vnto
Alexander Severus, the then
Roman Emperour, to haue all the Prouinces in
Asia, which had formerly belonged to the
Persian Monarchy, re-deliuered vnto him a matter not so easily granted as demanded. For
Severus to suppresse so insolent an enemy, marched toward
Persia with an Army
Romanly appointed; which, to finde his enemy more worke, h
[...]e diuided into three parts: whereof the first was appoin
[...]ed
[...]o march into
M
[...]diz; the second into
Parthia; the third, himselfe led in the mid-way betweene
[Page 651] both; to succour both as occasion required. This deuice succeeded not happily; for his two first Armies being by the
Persians broken, he with much danger and haste, retired backe with the third. This was a good beginning for the
Persian Empire, the establishment followed not long after;
Aurelianus the Emperour being vanquished and taken prisoner by
Sapores the second King of this race; so that now the name of the
Persian grew so terrible to the
Romans, that
Constantine the Great transplanted all the Colonies and Garrisons of the North-west parts of the Empire, into the East; to keepe the
Persians from growing too farre vpon the
Roman Prouinces: & remooued also the seate of the Empire nigher vnto them, from
Rome to
Constantinople. And thus hauing shewne you the beginning and establishment, the foundation and building of the new kingdome of the
Persians; take along with you the Catalogue of their Kings, vntill they once more lost the soueraignty of their own Nation, and became slaues againe.
The second race of the
Persian Kings.
-
A.C.
-
Freigius.
-
228
- 1
Artaxerxes. 15
-
243
- 2
Sapores 31
-
274
- 3
Ormisdates. 1
-
275
- 4
Vararanes 3.
-
278
- 5
Vararanes II. 16
-
294
- 6
Vararanes, III.
-
294
- 7
Narses 7.
-
302
- 8
Misdates 70
-
310
- 9
Sapar 7
-
380
- 10
Artaxerxes II.
11
-
391
- 11
Sapores, II 5
-
396
- 12
Varanes 10
-
406
- 13
Isd gertes 21
-
427
- 14
Vararanes IV.
20
-
447
- 15
Vararanes V.
17
-
464
- 16
Perozes 20
-
484
- 17
Valens 4
-
488
- 18
Canades 11
-
499
- 19
Lambases. 4
-
503
- 20
Canades (again)
30
-
533
- 21
Cosroes 48
-
581
- 22
Hormisdas 8
-
589
- 23
Cosroes 39
-
628
- 24
Siroes 1
-
629
- 25
Adhesir.
-
- 26
Sarbatus.
-
- 27
Bornarim.
-
- 28
Hormisda:
who being vanquished by
Haumar and his
Saracens, Anno 634; buried the glory of this renowned Nation, in the graue of obliuion and infamie.
The
Saracenicall Caliphs, hauing added this kingdome to
[Page 652] their huge Empire, appointed here their Deputies, whom they honoured with the name of
Sultan or
Sold
[...]ns; which were for a long tract of time, true receiuers and repayers of the profites and intrado, due to their Emperours or
Caliphs. At last
Mahomet a
Persian Sultan, intending to shake off the decaying cō mand of the
Babylonian Caliph, and not being able to compasse so great a designe, without the assistance of a forraine power; called the
Turkes to his succour: by whose meanes he ouerthrew
Pisafiris the
Caliph; and denying the
Turkes leaue to returne home, compelled them to seeke their owne s
[...]fety, in the ruine of him and his new kingdome; into which succeeded
Tangrolipix the
Turkish Captaine, Anno 1030.
The third race, or the
Turkish Kings of
Persia.
-
1030
- 1
Tangrolipix.
-
- 2
Axan, of whose successours I am so farre from finding register, that I neuer read but only of
-
1198
-
Cussanes; who was vanquished by
Zingis and his
Tartars, Anno 1202: and thus ended, and thus beganne the
Turkish and
Tartarian Kingdomes, or Dynasties in
Persia.
The fourth race, or
Tartarian Kings of
Persia.
-
Purchas.
1
Haalon appointed King by
Zingis the great
Cham.
- 2
Habkaikason.
- 3
Nicador Oglan.
- 4
Tangador.
- 5
Argonaan.
- 6
Geniotukon.
- 7
Baduham.
- 8
Gazim.
- 9
Abuzaid, after whose death, the more potent Princes seased on the chiefe parts of the Kingdome. In this confused Anarchie it remained, till the
Tartarians burning in ciuill dissention; gaue a kind opportunity to
Gempsas a
Parthi
[...]n Sultan, to free his owne subiects and the
Persians from the
Tartarian bondage: who entred seuerally with an Army royall into the country, which he quickly made his owne; the competitors in this common danger, neither, laying aside their priuate hatreds, nor so much as joyning together in counsell to gi
[...]e him resistance; but seuerally fighting, were
[Page 653] all vanquished. This effected, he was with a generall consent both of the Commons and Nobility, chosen
Sultan or King of
Persia.
The fift race, or
Parthian Kings of
Persia.
-
1450
- 1
Gemsas, Soldan of
Parthia. His issue did not long enioy the
Persian Monarchy: for
Tamberlan like a violent whirlewinde, driuing all the East before him, dispossessed the
Parthian race of
Persia, leauing it to his sonne. But Philosophie teacheth vs, that no violent motion is of long continuance; & policy may instruct vs, that a kingdome forced to bow vnder a populous army, is not so established to its ouer-runner; but that the fury of the warre once past, it may and doth recouer its former liberty: like a reed or tender plant, which yeeldeth to a furious winde; but the storme once ouer-blowne, it recouereth its former straightnesse. So fared it with the
Tartarians, for not long after the death of
Tamberlane, the
Parthian race recouered this kingdome, the last of which line was
-
- 2
Malaoncres, ouercome in fight by
-
1453
- 3
Vssan Cussanes, a Prince of the
Armenians.
-
- 4
Iacup. During the raigne of these two latter kings, hapned this memorable alteration of Religion and state in
[...]ersia.
Mahomet the Law giuer of the
Saracens, by his last Will and Testament, bequeathed to his cosen
Hali, being the husband to his daughter
Fatime, all his estate, with the title of
Caliph: but
Abubezer, Haumar, and
Osmen, three powerfull men of
Arabia, and great assistants to
Mahomet, successiuely followed one another in the
Caliphate. After their death,
Hali hoped a more comfortable Sunne would shine vpon his sincere proceeding; but
Mnavias a valiant man of warre obtained that dignity; and to hinder all future claimes, slew
Hali with his sonne
Ossan, and 11 of the sonnes of this
Ossan, the twelfth escaping with life. From this twelfth sonne, by name
Musa Ceresin, one
Guine Sophie deriued his pedegree, Anno 1360; & considering that now there had no
Caliph beene in long time, began to contriue the establishing of that honourable estate, in his owne family: but he leauing this life, left also the rude lump
[Page 654] of his begunne proiects, to be licked ouer with the industrie of his sonne
Aider Sophie: He being a man of great sanctity and much power, as fortified with the surest bulwarke, viz: the constant affection of the people; was thought by
Vssan Cussanes, a husband worthy of his daughter. But
Iacup his sonne and successor, seeing the glory of this sunne, to obscure the lesser lamp of his reputation; and fearing what he could doe, not what he would, cau
[...]ed him to be slaine: and deliuered
Ismael and
Solyman his two sonnes to
Amazar one of his Captaines, to cast them in prison.
Amazar of a more ingenious disposition, afforded them not only liberty, but also good education: insomuch that
Ismael Sophie, a towardly yong gentleman, vowed reuenge for the death of his father; which vow he fulfilled, hauing ouercame and slaine King
Iacup, and his sonne
Elvan. After this victory, he being crowned King or
Sophie, or
Shangh of
Persia, altered the forme of Religion, making
Hali and himselfe the true successours of
Mahomet: but condemning
Ab
[...]bezer, Haumar, and
Osmen, with the
Turkes, as rebels and Schisma
[...]icks. Hence proceeded the diuers iarres, which to the
Persians losse haue hapned betweene them and the
Turkes; the
Persians burning whatsoeuer booke or monument they finde concerning those three; and the
Turkes holding it more meritorious to kill one
Persian, then 70
Christians. Surius in his Commentaries, writing purposely the acts of this
Ismael, saith; that the
Iewes on some fond conceit, were strongly perswaded that he was their
Messias: but it proued quite contrary, there neuer being man that more vexed and grieued them, then he.
The sixt race, or
Sophies of
Persi
[...].
-
-
Freigius.
1
Ismael Sophie.
-
- 2
Tamas.
-
1575
- 3
Ismael
[...] menses.
-
- 4
Aider Mirises 15 dayes.
-
1576
- 5
Mahomet Codobanda, seated in the throne by his sister
Periancona, who slew her brother
Ismael, and betrayed
Aider: during these ciuill broyles,
Amurath took from them
Media, and all
Armenia.
-
[Page 655]1585
- 6
Abas (for ought I can learne) now liuing.
The compasse of this
Sophian Empire, is, or was before the avulsion of the two Prouinces, 4560 miles; being of equall length and breadth; euery side of which quadrangle extended it selfe 1140 miles.
The revenues in the dayes of
Sophie Tamas, amounted to 4 or 5 millions of gold; which hee, by doubling the value of his coyne, raised to 8 millions; but now they are much diminished; and the
Turke hauing gotten from them so much ground, as is diuided into 40000 Timariots, & receiuing the yearly income of one million.
Thus much of the
Persian State.
OF PARTHIA.
PARTHIA is bounded
on the East with
Aria, on the West with
Media, on the North with
Hiroania, and on the South with
Charmania. It is now called
Erach.
The chiefe cities are
1 Guerde, 2 Iesdi, 3 Hispaa, (formerly
Hircatompile) of that bignesse, that the
Persians call it hyperbolically,
Halfe the world. 4 Tigranocerta, built by
Tigranes King of
Armenia. 5 Ctesiphon the royall seat of the
Arsacides: a Town diuers times besieged by the
Roman Emperours, but most commonly without successe. Vnder the walls of this Town died
Iulian the
Apostata, a bitter enemie to the Faith of Christ. For though he was no open persecutor, yet he forbade the
Christians the vse of prophane learning: thinking the prohition of that, to bee the principall meanes to weaken the Faith of Christ; the vse whereof our moderne Schismatickes thinke to bee the onely hinderance of the inlargement of the number of the faithfull. Not considering how that confutation is most powerfull, which is drawne from the doctrine and tenets of our aduersaries: nor calling to minde how S.
Paul in his Epistles, citeth in the first of
Titus, Epimenides; in the 17
th of the
Acts, Aratus; and in the first and 15
th of the
Corinths, the Poet
Euripides. But see, the vngodly policie of this Emperour, hath drawne me out of my way. I returne.
[Page 656]
Iustine.The
Parthians are descended from the
Scythians, (whose language, though somewhat mixt with the
Median tongue, they yet retaine) who being banished their natiue soyle, peopled these parts, and were called
Parthians, i.
[...] Exles. A rude people they were, and so base, that none of
Alexanders Captaine; would vouchsafe to be their king. At last they were brought to a ciuill conformity of manners, apparell, and warlike discipline, by their first King
Arsaces; in
[...]onour of whom all their Kings were called
Arsacides, as the
Roman Emperors
Caesars; the
Aegyptian Kings
Pharaohs, and
Ptolomies. At the first rising of this
A
[...]saces, Seleuc
[...] Callenicus King of
Syria, vnder whose Empire they were, made head against him
[...] but
Arsaces was victorious; since which victory, the
Parthians kept the day whereon it was wonne, as festiuall; that being the first day of their liberty and reputation.
This people were much addicted to shooting with bowes, and profited in this exercise so well, that they were accounted the most expert Archers in the World. Hence was it that M.
Crassus in his expedition against them, being told by an
Astrologer, that his iourney would proue disastrous, because the Sunne had some euill aspect in
Scorpio: cryed,
tush, tush, I feare not Scorpio, but Sagittarius. They vsed to fight most when they retired, making their retreat more dismall then the onset: Shooting sometimes from betweene their legges, sometimes backwards,
Terga conversi metuenda Parthi, (as
Seneca saith.) Certainely the Aire and Earth seeme to haue combined together to make them expert in archery and horsemanship.
Dion.
Caelum enim quod siccum est, nervos intentos facit, regio tota plana est, & ob eam rem equis accommodata: the aire being dry, seasoneth their strings; and the Country plaine, exerciseth their horse. Next the
Parthians, I am perswaded that the
English haue bin reputed the best bow-men; these hauing gotten as many noble victories ouer the
French, as euer the other did ouer the
Roman. At this time archery is euery-where neglected, the gunne silencing all former offensiue weapons, but how iustly I know not: it is a disputation aboue my moderating, Sir
Iohn Smith, and Sir
Roger Williams hauing defended their seuerall parts in it, and
[Page 657] many good iudgements siding with the one and the other. I come now to the Kings.
The Kings of
Parthia.
-
A.M.
-
3718
- 1
Arsaces 23
-
3741
- 2
Mi
[...]hridates 20
-
3761
- 3
Pampatius 12
-
3773
- 4
Pharnaces 8
-
3781
- 5
Mithridates II subdued
Media:
-
- 6
Phraortes.
Freigius.
-
3857
- 7
Artabanus
-
- 8
Mithridates III
-
3903
-
Herodes, who vanquished
Crassus, & slew 20000
Romans, and because
Crassus was so couetous, he caused molten gold to bee powred downe his throate. This disgrace was after reuenged by
Ventidius,
Dio
[...].
Marke Antonies Lieftenant, the first man that euer triumphed ouer the
Parthians; of whom he slew a great number, and amongst the rest
Pacorus the Kings sonne. The day of the battail being the same in which
Crassus had formerly bin discomfited.
Ventidius after this victorie, was in faire possibility to haue ruined his kingdome, or at least shrewdly shaken it; had not
Antonie in an enuious humour, called him from that seruice. Finally
Herodes was slaine by his sonne
Phraortes.
-
- 10
Phraartes II a valiant Prince, but wicked and cruell, against him marched
Marcus Antonius with a populous armie, which wa
[...]ted little of an absolute ouerthrow: of 16 legions scarce sixe returned home in safety. This King submitted himselfe and Kingdome vnto
Augustus, restoring the
Roman ensignes, and freeing the Captiues taken at the defeat of
Crassus. The only marke of the
Parthians subiection, was their receiuing Kings at the appointment of the Senate and Emperours of
Rome, which also lasted not long. Foure Kings of the
Arsacidan stock succeeded, viz:
11 Phaartes, 12 Orodes, 13 Vonon, 14 Tiridite
[...] ▪ who was dispossessed of his kingdome and life, by
Artabanus a stranger to the blood.
-
-
[...]
Artabanus the first King of the
Parthians, not being of the
Arsacidan line.
2 Bardanes, 3 Goterzes, 4 Vonones, 5 Vologeses, 6 Artabanus II, 7 Pacorus, 8 Cosroes, 9 Parnaspates,
[Page 658] 10 Vologeses II, 11 Vologeses III.
-
- 12
Artabanus the last King of
Parthia, whose ouer-throw by the valour of
Artaxerxes, the first
Persian king of the second race, was the period of this flourishing estate; which in her chiefest glory was the sole Lady of 18 subordinate Kingdomes.
Heredotus.This subuersion of the
Parthian state, as it was primarily wrought by the vnresistible power of Heauen; so may wee referre it, as to a second cause vnto the barbarous massacre of this people by
Antoninus Caracalla, and a quarrell thence arising,
Caracalla hauing negotiated a marriage with this
Artabanus daughter, and going to solemnize the nuptials, was met by the old King; accompanied with the flower of his soldiers, people, and nobles, in their triumphall ornaments. No sooner was this honourable retinue come nigh his Armie, but the watch word giuen, the
Roman soldiers (according to their Emperours directions) put them all to the sword; the King himselfe hardly escaping with life.
Caracalla being dead,
Macrinus his successor was assaulted by the reenforced
Parthians, who after a three-dayes battaile, hearing how
Caracalla had bin slaine by
Macrinus, made peace with him, there hauing beene in these 3 dayes businesse, great losse on both sides: so that it was now no mastery for the
Persians to surprise a kingdome thus weakned, and vnable to make resistance.
Parthia thus conquered, Anno 228, continued a member of the
Persian Monarchie, till the ouer-throw of
Ormusda the last of the second race: when this Country falling together with
Persia into the hands of the
Caliphs, had her proper
Sultans. A
o 1350,
Gempsas a
Soldan of this Countrie, recouered the reputation of the
Parthians, by subduing the
Persians, as we haue told you: and together with
Persia, it is now subiect to the
Sophios.
Thus much of
Parthia.
OF TARTARIA.
Maginus.TARTARIA is bounded on the East with the Easterne Ocean, on the West with
Muscouie, and
Moldauia; on
[Page 659] the North with the
Scythicke, or
frozen Ocean; & on the south with
Mare Caspium, the hill
Taurus, and the wall of
China.
This Country extendeth it selfe from East to West, 5400 miles; and from North to South, 3600 miles.
This Country was of old knowne by the name of
Scythia; whose inhabitants were the posterity of
Magog, the son of
Iaphet; called first
Magogins afterward
Scythes from
Scythus their first King. The seuerall inhabitants were first
Essedones, men who reioyced most at their parents deaths; of whose heads trimly wrought, and rounded with Gold, they vsed to make their carowsing cups.
2 Agathyrsi, who vsed to paint themselues; euery one the more noble he was, the more deformed & stained: for which cause, some haue conceited our
Pictes, to haue drawne their originall from hence.
3 Nomades, who having no houses, vsed there to abide longest, where the fodder for their cattle was best; which being once consumed, they departed.
4 Axiacae, who were very valiant, but withall barbarous and inhumane; vsing in their warres to drinke the blood of him whom they first slewe, euen as it distilled out of his wounds.
5 Geloni, who vsed to apparell themselues with the skinnes of their enimies heads; and their horses with the skinne of their bodies. and
6 Neuri, of whom (beleeue it who list) it is reported, that they could turne themselues into Wolues, and anon againe resume their true being.
The Country by reason of the many riuers running through and sometimes ouerflowing it; was very abundant in grasse: but in fuell so deficient, that their fires were made of bones, insteed of wood. This name of
Scythia extending it selfe into
Europe, euen vnto all regions lying North from
Danubius, called also
Sarmatia, and
Scythia Europaea: and so populous hath it alwaies beene▪ that it is by diuerse authors stiled
the mother of all inundations, vagina gentium, and
officina genoris humani.
From hence indeed Hunns, Herules, Franks, Bulgarians,
Circassians, Sueues, Burgundians, Turkes, Tartarians,
Dutch, Cimbers, Normans, Almaines, Ostrogothes,
Tigurins, Lombards, Vandals, Visigothes:
Haue swarmed like Locusts round about this ball,
And spoyl'd the fairest Prouinces of all.
[Page 660] As she was populous, so were the people also valourous. They thrice ouerranne all
Asia, ouercame the
Egyptians, Parthians, Medes,
Heredotus and
Persians; these last by the hands of a woman, viz:
Tomyris: who to reuenge the death of her son
Spargapises slaine by
Cyrus, encountred him in open field, cut of 200000 of his men, & chopping off his head threw it into a cauldron of bloud saying,
Satia te sanguine quem sitisti. Darius the successour of
Cambises, either to reuenge this ouerthrowe, or to get reputation, or to requite a former incursion of this people into
Asia, in the time of
Cyarxes which we before haue mentioned; entred with a huge armie: but with little honour and lesse safety, as we shall anon perceaue. These were the only armies that euer were brought into
Scythia, no potentate after this daring to enter the Country in hostile manner.
Consent of time.
The Kings of
Scythia.
- 1
Scytha.
- 2
Napis.
- 3
Phitro.
- 4
Sagillus.
- 5
Targitaus.
- 6
Plinos.
- 7
Scolopithus.
- 8
Panaxagora.
- 9
Tanais.
- 10
Indathirsus.
- 11
Saulius.
- 12
Spargapisis.
- 13
Tomyris.
- 14
Aripethes.
- 15
Sciles.
- 16
Octomasades.
- 17
Lanthinus, in whose time the
Persian king
Darius leading an Armie of 700000 men, was vanquished by the
Amazons, Hircanians, and other nations of
Scythia. The whole narration is thus.
Darius on the causes lately mentioned, intended an expedition into
Scythia: from which neither the example of
Cyrus, nor any reason could disswade him. For his better iournying, he built a bridge ouer
Thracius Bosphorus, and another ouer
Ister; about that place where it parteth
Bulgaria from
Moldauia. To the keepers of this last bridge hee left a cord hauing in it sixtie knots; willing them every day to vntie one of them, and if he returned not till the knots were all vntied, he licenced them to depart. This done hee marcheth vp into the Country, the
Scythians still flying before him, and leading him into the most desert and vnuitualed parts of the Countrey.
[Page 661] When they had him at this pinch, they sent to him an Embassadour with a bird, a mouse, a frogge, and a handfull of arrows, b
[...]dding the
Persians, if they could, to read them that riddle; and departed.
Darius coniectured that the
Scythians had submitted themselues, by deliuering into his hands their Earth, Ayre, Water, and Armes; hieroglyphically specified in their present. But
Gobrias one of the seauen Princes gaue this interpretation. O
yee Persians, vnlesse yee can like a Bird fly through the ayre, like a Frog swim through the water, or like a Mouse make your way vnder the earth; ye can by no meanes escape the
Scythian Arrowes. Indeed this commentary agreed best with the text: for the
Scythians following him, or rather driuing him before them, cut off many thousands of his Armie.
There was a long controuersie betweene the
Aegyptians & those people for antiquity; which was at last pronounced to belong to the
Scythian ▪ with this verdict,
Scytharum gens semper antiquissima. Anacharsis the Philosopher was of this countrey.
There were diuers other Kings of
Scythia, whose names lye obscured for want of a Historiographer: And now the very name of
Scythia is extinct.
As for the
Tartars, they are by some supposed to be the ofspring of the ten Tribes, whom
Salmanassar led away captiue; and that especially for two reasons.
Breerwood The first is, that the word
Tatari (by which name they rather ought to be called, then by that of
Tartari) signifieth in the
Syriacke and
Hebrew tongues, a remnant. To this we answere, that the name of this people is deriued from the riuer
Tartar, as some; or from the region called
Tartar, where they first dwelt, as most thinke: and againe that though the
Hebrew word
[...] signifie a remnant, yet can it not be properly applyed to the
Tartars, who so infinitely exceed the
Iewes, that they cannot be thought to bee a remainder of them. 2
ly They alleage for proofe, that this people vse circumcision, the character of the
Iewish nation. To this wee reply that circumcision was common to many people besides the
Iewes, as to the
Aegyptians, Aethiopians, &c. and that rather as a nationall custome, then a religious ordinance: and againe that
[Page 662] the
Tartars cannot be proued to haue receaued circumcision, before they receaued
Mahumetanisme. 3
ly There is brought to confirme this opinion, a place of
Esdras, chap. 13. lib. 2. where it is said, that the ten Tribes (that they might the better keepe Gods statutes) passed ouer the riuer
Euphrates, and after a iourny of a yeare and a halfe, came into a country called
Arsareth. This we refell by shewing the impossibilities; for the
Tartars (when their name was first known) were meere Idolaters, had no remembrance of the law, obserued not the Sabboth, nor any other points of the
Iewish religion: and so the ten Tribes retired not hither to keepe Gods statutes. 2
ly
Euphrates lieth quite West from
Assyria, & those places to which
Salmanassar transplanted the
Israelites; and so it could not bee passed ouer in a iourney toward the North. And 3
ly it is very improbable that the ten Tribes should either bee so simple, as to leaue
Assyria where they were peaceably setled; or so valiant, as to force a passage through those Countries of
Scythia, which neither
Persians, Greekes, or
Romans were able to withstand. But of this people more anon.
Tartaria is now vsually diuided into these parts,
-
Precopensem.
-
Asiaticam.
-
Antiquam.
-
Zagathai.
-
Cathai.
Adrianus.TARTARIA PRECOPENSIS containeth all
Taurica Chersonesus, and the
Asiatican banks of
Tanais. The chiefe citties are
1 Precops, whence the whole nation is called
Precopensis. 2 Crim, the ancient seat of the
Tartarian rulers, whence named they were the
Crim Tartars. 3 Oczackow, the residence of the present Princes.
4 Capha (anciently
Theodosia) a towne of great trafficke, which
Mahomet the Great took from the
Genois. The
Tartarians were first placed in this Country by
Baido (or
Roido) a braue Captaine, which subdued all
Muscovia. Mahomet the great cōtracted with them a league; that the
Tartar should aid the
Turke on all occasions with 60000 men, and those to demand no pay: to requite which, the
Tartar is to succeed in the
Turkish Empire, if at any time the issue male should happen
[Page 663] to faile. After this couenant, the great
Turke vsed (as still hee doth) to send the new elected
Cham a banner, as a token of his approbation of their election.
The men of this Country,
Boter. as of the other 4 parts, are swarth, not so much by the heat of the sunne, as their own fluttishnesse; illfauored, thick-lipp'd, flat-nosed, broad-shouldered, swift of foot, laborious, and vigilant; barbarous euery where in behaviour, especially in
Antiqua and
Asiaticae. In religion they are some
Pagans, some
Mahumetans. The women are sutable to the men, wanting & scorning mony; adorning themselues with gew-gawes of copper, feathers, and latton.
TARTARIA ASIATICA, called also
Muscovitica, and
Deserta (as anciently
Sarmatia Asiatica;) is situate about the bankes of the riuer
Volga. The people here for the most part, liue in Tents made of beasts skinnes, and account it a great misery to stay longer in a place, then the pastures afford meat for their Cattle. For this reason they sow no corne, making horseflesh their chief food, either warmed a little at their saddle bow or schorched with the sunne; and vse to drinke sowre Mares milke. They liue together in troopes, which they call
Hordes, and in their iournies and remoues too and fro, they obserue the Pole-starre. Of these
Herdes the more inclinable to ciuility are they of
Astrachan and
Casan; who liue in houses, sowe Corne, and build defencible Townes: which good orders haue beene but of late vsed, viz: since they were made subiect to the
Muscouite, by the valour of
Basilius and his sonne
Iohn Basiliades. Before they were subdued by the
Muscouite,
Maginus. they were diuided states, and had two seuerall Kings or Rulers.
Casaus last King by name
Chelealcezks, submitted himselfe to the Emperour of
Russia, and became his tributary: but againe reuolting, hee was vanquished in field, and his people eternally made subiect An
o 1553. The
Horde of
Astrachan is situate Southeast of
Casan, downe toward the
Caspian Sea, and was conquered by
Basilius Anno 1494. Next to these, the principall hords are
Zavoll, and
Noyhan. Zavoll called the great Hords, or the Hord of the
Zavolhenses, lieth betweene the riuer
Volga, and
Iaich: and is as it were the mother of the rest. It had particular kings till the
[Page 664] yeare 1506, when the
Cham of the
Precopenses subdued them: but they discontentedly bearing the yoke, gaue vnto
Basilius a faire opportunity, to bring them vnder the empire of
Muscouy: which accordingly hee did.
Noyhan called the Horde of the
Noyacenses, is the most Northerne Horde of all, and hath the most warlike people. They were first gouerned without any King after the manner of
Venice: but at last the Country was diuided betweene three of the most potent among them. Now they are againe vnited vnder one Prince or Duke, who is tributary to the
Muscouite.
The chiefe Citties are
1 Casan. 2 Noyhan. 3 Scarayckzicke. 4 Astrachan, nigh vnto which
Selimus the second, receaued a memorable ouerthrowe by
Basiliades. Betweene this Country
Precopense, and
Muscouia, liue the
Mordwits: a
Tartarian people, which participate of all religions; being baptized like the
Christians, circumcised as the
Iewes, and
Turkes, & worshipping Idols like
Pagans.
Purchas.TARTARIA ANTIQVA, is the old habitation of the
Tartars; from whence they dispersed themselues like a violent whirle-winde ouer
Europe and
Asia. The people are iust of the same life and conditions with them of
Asiatica. This Country lieth farthest North, as extending beyond the
Polare circle, and butting on the frozen Ocean; and though the vulgar lie either in skinne Tents, or vnder their Carts, yet haue they some
[...]ewe Citties; as
1 Coras, famous for the sepulchre of the
Tartarian Chams. 2 Caracora, where
Cingis was first saluted Emperour.
3 Chinchitalas. 4 Campion: these Citties belong to the Kingdome of
Tenduc. The people hereof account it a great honour, to haue their wiues & sisters, at the pleasure of such as they entertaine: and when vpon the command of
Mango Chan, they had for three yeares abstained from this beastly practise; they obtained a restitution of it againe, vpon a protestatiō, that they could neuer thriue since they left it.
Here is in this Country a beast of exquisite shape, about the bignesse of a Goat; which euery full Moone hath a swelling vnder the belly: which, the hunters (at that time chasing the said beast) hauing cut it off, and dried it against the Sunne; proueth
[Page 665] a most dainty pleasing perfume. In this Country is the Wildernesse or Desert called
Lop: From whence came King
Tabor, whom
Charles the fift burned at
Mantua 1540; for perswading the people to returne to Iudaisme: and in this Countrey groweth
Rhubarbe, an herbe of that excellent nature, that the whole world is beholding to these
Barbarians for it, as a soueraigne helpe for many diseases.
ZAGATHAI, called of old
Scythia intra montem Imaum, is situate about the
Caspian Sea; extending to the borders of the
Sophian Empire. It comprehendeth the Prouinces of
Bactria, Sogdiana, Margiana, Turchestan, and
Zagataia.
Margiana lieth South to
Tartaria Antiqua, & East to
Hircania: the chiefe Citties are
1 Indion, called once
Alexandria Margianae; a Towne which
Antiochus Soter king of
Syria fortified with a strong wall.
2 Maran, nigh vnto which
Ismael Sophie ouerthrew the
Cham of
Tartarie.
Sogdiana, lieth on the North of
Bactria: The chiefe Citties are
Oxiana, seated on the riuer
Oxus. 2 Maruca. 3 Alexandria Sogdianae built by
Alexander at his going toward
India. Here also stood in the time of
Alexander, the strong and famous City of
Cyropolis, built by
Cyrus, to fortifie his borders against the
Scythians. It held out against that great
Macedonian, a long time; and he himselfe comming nigher to the walls, then discretion would permit an ordinarily Generall; had such a blow on the necke with a stone, that he fel to the ground, his eyes swimming in his head, and his whole armie giuing him for slaine. But reuiuing, he tooke the towne by a mine, and leuel'd it with the ground.
Bactria lieth East to
Margiana, and South to
Sogdiana; this Country is now called
Chorazzau, the two former
Iess
[...]bas from their greene turbats. These
Bactrians are by
Curtius said to haue beene a people very cruell, alwaies in armes, resembling much the
Scythians, whose neighbours they were; and (which was their greatest vertue)
multùm à Persarum luxu abhorrentes, nothing so effeminate as their Lords the
Persians. Ouer these
Bessus was Captaine, who so villanously betrayed
Darius; and was by
Spitamenes serued with the same sawce; who deliuered
[Page 666] him into the power of
Alexander, and hee into the
[...]ands of the hangman. The chiefe Citties are
1 Istigias, one of the most pleasant Citties of the East.
2 Chorazzan, whence commeth the name of the whole region.
3 Bud
[...]san formerly
Bactra. In the time of the
Assyrian Monarch
Ninus, here raigned the first king
Zoroastes, who is said by some, first to haue inuented Astronomy: which assertion I dare not affirme, considering that the fathers before the flood were well seene in this science. Perhaps the inuention hereof is attributed to the king, either for that he first committed that to writing, which was taught by tradition: or else compiled the confused writings of others, into one methodicall body. Against him
Ninus made warre, but was forced to fly with the losse of 10000
Assyrians; and hauing againe repaired his armie, encountred
Zoroastes, slew him, & vnited
Bactria to his Monarchie. Afterward it was made subiect to the
Persians, then to the
Syrian successours of
Alexander, til the yeare of the world, 3720: in which time
Theodates, one who was but gouernour of 1000 Citties & Townes (by which we may guesse at the former populousnesse) assumed to himselfe the title of King: which honour continued in his family, til the yeare 3786; when
Enchrendes the last king, was slain by the
Bogdians, and
Drangians. Then returned it to the
Syrians; afterwards it was sub
[...]ected to the
Romans, vnder whom it receaued the Christian faith by the preaching of S
t
Thomas, together with the other two Prouinces. The
Persians, Sarracens, & now the
Tartars haue beene successiuely their Lords.
Turchestan, is the Country where the
Turkes first inhabited, before their irruption into
Armenia. The chief Cities are
Calba, and
Ocerra. That this people tooke the name of
Turkes, either from the
Teucri, the
Troians, or from
Turca a towne of
Persia, is friuolous to affirme; considering how long before the
Turks had any commerce with the
Persians, Pomponius Mela placeth the
Turcae and
Thyrsagetae together in this tract: and as for their descent from the
Troians, I hold it so vaine, that it needeth no confutation. The first time that euer this people tooke on thē any military emploiment, was in the raigne of the Emperour
Mauritius, about the yeare 600: when they were discomfited
[Page 667] by
Chaganus, Captaine or
Cham of the
Avares, another
Scythian nation, of whom wee haue before spoken in
Hungarye. Their second expedition as it was more necessary, hunger enforcing them to it; so was it also more prosperous: stating them in a great part of the greater
Armenia, Anno 1844; and what they haue since done, we haue there told you.
Zagataie, the name giuer at this day to all the Prouince; tooke its name from
Sachetaie a Noble man of the
Tartars: to whose care this part of their new Empire was committed. To him succeeded
Ogg, who was the father of
Tamerlane; who by marriage with the daughter and heire of
Gino Chan, obtained the
Tartarian Empire. Hee subdued the
Aegyptians, Syrians, Persians, and
Turkes; against whose vnfortunate King
Baiazet the first, he conducted an Army of 700000 fighting men, and wonne a famous victory of his enimy: hee terrefied the
Muscovites, and frighted the puissant King of
China: and dying diuided his Empire amongst his sons; who lost it in as short space as their father had conquered it: nothing remaining not subdued, of which
Tamerlane was not possessed, before his warre-like expeditions.
The chiefe Citties are
1 Bochara, the seat of the Prouinciall Gouernour.
2 Sarmachand, which gaue both a Cradle and a Graue to mighty
Tamerlane. This Citty hee enriched, with all the treasurie and spoiles of his manifold victories; and in one instance to speake the rest, he sent hither from
Damascus only, 8000 Camels laden with spoiles, & choicest moueable goods. From this
Tamerlane the great
Moguls are descended. This Towne was originally called
Matacanda, and was by
Spitamenes (who hauing deliuered
Bessus into the hands of
Alexander, afterwards revolted from him) made good against the
Macedonians: Menedemus with 3800 men besieging it. But
Spitamenes preuailed, slew
Menedemus, and 2300 of his Souldiers; & then fled to
Bactria: where he was slaine by his wi
[...]e, and his head presented to the Conquerour. At this Towne also was it that
Alexander in a drunken fury, slew his friend
Clytus; who at the battaile by the riuer
Granvicus, had saued his life, by receauing a blowe directed at him.
[Page 668]CATHAIE is bounded on the East with the
Orientall Ocean, on the West with the other
Tartarian Prouinces, on the North with the
Scythicke Sea, and on the South with
China. This is thought to haue beene the ancient habitation of the
Seres; who being excellent in the weauing of silkes, which they made of a fine wooll growing on the leaues of trees, occasioned all silkes to be called
Serica. It is said of this people, that they had neither theefe, nor whore among them.
The soyle aboundeth with variety of fruits; superfluously furnished with Rice, Graine, Wooll, Silke, Hemp, Rhewbarbe, Muske, and excellent fine Chamlets. So that it scorneth to giue precedency to any of the flourishing Prouinces in
Europe.
The people are very warlike, strong in matters of action, fearelesse of the greatest dangers, & patient of labour & want. They are of meane stature, little eyes, sharpe sight, and weare their beards thinne. They are of a very good wit, dresse them selues gorgeously, and fare on occasions sumptuously. Finally these and they of
Zagataie are the most honourable people of the
Tartars, indifferently ciuill, louers of arts both mechanicall and ciuill, and inhabiting diuerse faire Citties. The chiefe are
1 Caraian where the women vse to gild their teeth.
2 Tebeth, famous for her abundance in
Corall. 3 Cambalu, seated on the riuer
Polysanga, honoured with the great
Chams residence, and enriched with a mighty confluence of Merchants of all sorts: besides other merchandises, there are euery yeare 1000 Carts loaded with silke, sent thither from
China. This Citty is in compasse 28 miles besides the Suburbs; in which besides other inhabitants of all sorts, are 50000 Astrologers, or rather fortune tellers.
4 Xaindu, the Pallace of the Emperor, is of a fouresquare figure, euery side extending 8 miles in length: within this quadrate is another, whose sides are 6 miles long, & within that another of foure miles square, which is the Pallace it selfe. Betweene these seuerall walls, are Walkes, Gardens, Orchards, Fish-ponds, places for all manner of exercise, & Parkes, Forrests, Chases for all manner of game.
Cathaie was anciently called
Scythia extra montem Imaum, and tooke, no doubt, this name from the
Cathei, whom the textuarie
[Page 669] Geographer
Strabo, placeth in this tract. The people hereof were conuerted by S.
Andrew, & long continued Christians though infected with the opinions of
Nestorius, whose sect at this day is spread all ouer the East. They differ from the Church of
Rome and
Greece, saying that in Christ were two persons, as well as two natures. 2, that the Virgin
Mary ought not to be called
[...]. 2 Their Priests may marry when and as often as they will. The chiefe meanes by which this heresie is so propagated, was by the wickednesse of
Cosrees, a king of
Persia; who vpon a meere hatred to
Heraclius the
Greeke Emperour, inforced all the
Christians inhabiting his dominions, to become
Nestorians, or abandon their country. Their Patriarke hath his residence at
Musal in
Mesopotamia; which dignity is not electiue, but descendeth from the Father to the sonne. The solemnities of marriage because they are somewhat vsuall, I will now relate vnto you. Their wiues they see not till they are married, but hearing a good report of the young woman, sollicite her father for her. If he yeeld, then they meet at the Chancell of the Church, in which there is a partition: the man and his friends standing on the one side; the womar and her friends on the other. When they are met, the
Cassise, or Churchman, biddeth the yong man put his hand through a hole in the partition, and take his wife by the hand; which he doth. Then commeth the mother of the young woman, & with a sharpe pointed instrument all to be pricketh the new married mans hand. If when he feeleth the smart, hee letteth his wiues hand goe; they take it for a signe that he will not loue her: but if he hold her fast, and wring her by the hand till she cry; then is he counted a louing man, and her friends are glad that they bestowed her on him. After the marriage consummate, if a male child be borne vnto them, the father looseth his owne name, & is called by that of his eldest sonne; and if the fathers name bee
Moses, and the sonnes name
Ioseph; the father is no more called
Moses, but
Aben Ioseph, that is the father of
Ioseph: so highly doe they reuerence marriage, and the fruit thereof posterity.
The people of this Country inioyed all the immunities of good subiects vnder the
Nestorian kings of
Tenduch; to whom
[Page 670] the name of
Prester Iohn more
[...]ightly belongeth, then to the Emperour of
Habassia, or
Aethiopia interior. The last of these Kings of
Tenduch was
Vn-cham, who vsing indirect dealings towards the
Tartars, a base and obscure people; prouoked thē now ready to leaue his neighbourhood, and seeke new habitations, to turne their whole forces against him: whom they easily vanquished, & made
Cingis their Captaine king of
T
[...]nduch.
It is recorded that
Cingis before he ioyned battaile with
Vn-Cham, consulted with his diuiners and Astrologers of the successe. They taking a greenereed cleft it asunder, writ on the one the name of
Cingis, and
Vn-Cham on the other: and placed thē not farre asunder. Then fell they to reading their Charmes and coniurations, the two reeds fell a
[...]ighting in the sight of the whole army, and
Cingis Reed ouercame the other: whereby they foretold the ioyful newes of victory to the
Tartars, which accordingly hapned. And this was the first step by which this base and beggerly nation beganne to mount vnto the chaire of Empire and Soueraignty: whereas before they liued like beasts hauing neither letters nor faith, nor dwelling, nor reputation, nor valour, nor indeed any thing fitting a man.
The great
Chams of
Tartary
-
1162
- 1
Cingis, Cinchius, Zingis, or
Changius, was made king or
Cham of the
Tartars: hee subdued
Tenduch and
Cathaia; Changing the name of
Scythians and
Scythia, to
Tartarians and
Tartaria, 6.
-
1168
- 2
I
[...]cuchan Cham, or
Hoccata succeeded. In his time the name of
Tartar was first knowne in
Europe; A
o. 1212 in which yeare they droue the
Polesockie from the banks of the
Euxine Sea. By his Captaine
Bathu or
R
[...]ido he subdued
Muscovia, planted his
Tartars in
Taurica Chersonesus ▪ wasted
Hungary, Bosnia, Seruia, Bulgaria; and by his o
[...]her Captaines tooke
Persia from the
Turkes.
-
- 3
Zaincham, Bathu, or
Barcham, ruined the
Tarkes kingdome of
Damascus, and
Asia the lesse.
-
- 4
Gino Cham, whose daughter conveighed the Empire vnto her husband
Tamirlane or
Tamberlan.
-
- 5
Tamir Cutlu, Tamir Cham, or
Tamirlane, a great
[Page 671] tyrant, but withall an excellent Souldier: that it is thought that he subdued more Prouinces in his life time, then all the
Romans had done in 800 yeares, at what time their Monarchie was at the height.
-
- 6
Allan.
-
- 7
Mango, to whom
Haiton an
Armenian Prince, and chiefe compiler of the
Tartarian history, went for aide against the
Caliph of
Babylon.
-
- 8
Cobilai.
-
- 9
Tamor. Thus farre
Paulus Venetus, &
Haiton Armenius haue spoken of the
Tartarian proceedings: what Kings haue since raigned we cannot learne; nor what memorable acts haue beene done among them. The great distance of Countries and difficulty of the iourney haue hindred further discoueries: For the great
Cham, the Duke of
Muscovie, & the king of
China, will neither suffer any of their subiects to travel abroad; nor permit any forrainers to view their dominions, or enter into them, vnlesse either Embassadours or Marchants.
This gouernment is tyrannicall; the great
Cham is Lord of all; and in his tongue, besides which they haue almost no laws consisteth the power of life or death: he is called by the simple vulgar,
the shaddow of spirits, and sonne of the immortall God. At the death of the
Cham, the 7 chiefe Princes assemble to crowne his sonne; whom they place on a blacke course cloath, telling him if he raigne well, heauen shall be his reward: if ill, hee shall not haue so much as a corner of that black cloath to rest his body on: then they put the Crowne on his head, and kissing his feet, sweare vnto him fealty and homage. And at the funerall of these great Monarchs they vse to kill some of his guard souldiers, whereof hee hath 12000 in continuall pay: saying vnto them:
Ite & domino nostro seruite in alia vita. Paulus Venetus reporteth, that at the obsequies of
Mango Cham, no sewer then 10000 were slaine on this occasion.
These
Chams are for the most part seuere iusticers, & punish almost for euery small fault with sudden death; but theft especially: insomuch that a man in
Cambalu taking a paile of milke from a womans head, and beginning to drink thereof; was vpon
[Page 672] the womans outery apprehended, and presently cut in sunder with a sword; so that the blood and the milke came out together. The next capitall crimes to these are lying & adultery; which among the very first lawes of
Cingis, were enacted to be punishable also by death.
This Country is vnder the same clime with
Muscovia. The chiefe riuer of the
Precopenses, is
Tanais: of
Asiatica, Volga,
[...]nd
Petzora: of
Antiqua, Tartar, whence the nation tooke their name: of
Cathay, Curata. 2 Poiysanga. 3 Zaiton. 4 Mecon, as also the Lakes of
Guyan, 2 Dangu. 3 Dandu. 4 Catocara: and lastly of
Zagataie, 1 Iaxartes. and
2 Oxus. This last is a fatall bound of Monarchies: the
Persians neuer passed it to extend their dominions, but receaued some notable ouerthrowe, as that of
Cyrus against the
Scythians: and the
Tartars fare in the same manner attempting the like matter, as when
Saba the
Cham of
Zagataie, was ouerthrowne by
Ismael Sophie of
Persia. These two last arise from the branches of
Mount Taurus, & exonerate their full stomackes into the
Caspian or
Hircanian Sea.
Thus much of
Tartaria.
OF INDIA.
INDIA is bounded on the East with
China, on the West with the riuer
Indus, from whence it taketh denomination; on the North with
Tartarie, on the South with the Ocean.
This Country extendeth in length from
China to
Persia, 3600 miles; and stretcheth from
Taurus to the Ocean: this being the biggest country, comprehended vnder one name, of any in the world, excepting
Tartaria and
China. It is situate betweene the first and sixt Climats, the longest day being in the South parts of 12 houres only; but in the North fifteen houres and a halfe.
Concerning the monst
[...]ous fables which fore-going times haue deliuered vnto vs, giue me leaue to say; that as the Poets of old, vsed to fill vp the times of which they were ignorant, with strange fictions, & prodigious metamorphoses; or as our
[Page 673] moderne Geographers in their Maps of the world, fill vp those vnknowne parts thereof, of which they can giue vs no certaine description, with strange pictures, and vncouth shapes of beasts and trees: so also the writers in former ages, haue filled the more remote Countries of which they knowe little, with such impossible and incredible relations. Hence there haue beene attributed to this
India, the tales of men with dogges heads; of men with one legge only, yet of great swiftnesse; of such as liue by sent; of men that had but one eye, & that in their foreheads; and of others whose eares did reach vnto the ground. It is reported also, that this people by eating a Dragons heart and liver, attain to the vnderstanding of the languages of beasts; that they can make themselues, when they list, inuisible; that they haue two tubbes, whereof the one opened yeelds winde, the other raine, and the like. But of these relations & the rest of this straine, I doubt not but the vnderstanding Reader knoweth how to iudge, and what to beleeue; for my part I am of the same minde with
Curtius, Plura equidem transcribe quàm credo; nec enim affirmare ausus sum quae dubito, nec subducere sustineo quae accepi.
The old inhabitants of this Country were the
Daedalae, Mazaga, Abisarae, Sop
[...]ites, Gangarides, Phartasii, Sobij, Malli, Sabracae, Musicani, Oxydracae, &c. all conquered by
Alexander in his expedition into this Country. The
Malli and
Oxydracae are most famous, for a story attributed vnto thē, which is this.
Alexander besieging the chiefe Citty of the
Oxydracae, saith
Curtius (of the
Malli, saith
Plutarch) was the first that scaled the walls, and the last that could doe so; the ladder breaking as soone as he was at the top. Standing thus alone as a marke to all their darts, he was by his Souldiers desired to leap downe among them; but he in a daring brauado leaped into the towne among his enimies: where it was not only his good hap to light vpon his feet, but to haue an old tree at his back to defend him behinde. In this posture he is said to haue maintained the fight a long time against all the townsmen; killing two of them with his owne hands, and by that example teaching the rest to bee more mannerly: till being wearied and dangerously wounded,
[Page 674] he was forced to leaue his feet, and commit the weight of his body to his knees. In this case
Leonatus Peucestes, and some other of his Captaines came to assist him, who defended their dying master, till the whole Army entred the Towne, and put all the people to the sword; in reuenge of their King, whose life they had little hope to enioy, though he with much danger did afterward recouer. For my part, I giue little or no credence to this story, ranging it in the same catalogue of truth with the aduentures of
Donzel del Phoebo, Rosicleer, Beliauis, Amadis, and the rest of the rabble of Knights errant: neither is this the first time that
Curtius hath disgraced the soundnesse of
Alexanders iudgement, and the truth of his actions, with the like idle and impossible tales, though indeed in this particular he saith that it was
multò magis ad temeritatis quàm ad gloriae famam.
The principall riuers of this Country are,
1 Indus the boundary of the
Persian and
Indian Empires; which hauing his head in the mountaine
Caucasus, now called
Naugrariot; openet
[...] himselfe with two mouthes into the
Indian Ocean; hauing first runne a course of 900 miles.
2 Ganges, of which more anon.
3 Hydaspes, on whose banks
Alexander built
Bucephalia in honour of his horse
Bucephalus there dying. On the bankes of this riuer stood the Citty of
Nysa also, the chiefe Citty of
India in the time of
Alexander. 4 Acesines. 5 Hirotis. and
6 Zaradus; all three emptying themselues into the
Indus.
This Country, euen in ancient times hath beene noted for abundance of all things, either necessary for the maintenance of life, or pleasant to the relish of the palate: as also for abundance of Camels, Apes, Dragons, Serpents, Rhinocerots, & Elephants. These Elephants doe seeme to haue a smack of reason, and certainely partake more of humane ingenuitie, then any othe
[...] brute creature whatsoeuer. The Elephant which King
Porus rode on, seeing his master strong & lustie, rushed into the thickest of
Alexanders Armie; but when he perceaued
Porus to grow faint, he withdrew himselfe, and kneeling down receaued all the arrowes shot against his master in his owne trunke.
Bacchus was the first that entred and conquered this Country, as indeed what regions first or last hath not he brought vnder
[Page 675] his winie Empire. Hence one thus descanteth,
First Bacchus did this Country ouer-runne,
And set vp trophies in the conquered East:
Oh would he had gone on as he begunne,
And neuer turned to subdue the West.
Might Indus banks haue borne his branching vines,
Nor Europes streames bin stain'd with sweeter wines.
After
Bacchus, Semiramis Q. of
Assyria was the first that euer entred
India in hostile manner; part whereof she made tributary, and slew
Staurobates the king thereof. Next vnto her,
Alexander the great invaded it, at which time there were many kings and free Cities▪ whom the
Gymnosophists perswaded to defend their liberty. These
Gymnosophists were to the
Indians as the
Druides to the
Brittaines, and are called by the
Indians, Brachmanni. These are had in great reuerence: and liue for the most part, a very austere and solitary life, in caues and desarts, seeding on herbes, and wearing poore thinne weedes: and for a certaine time abstaine from all kind of vice: But that time once past, they may (as it were) by priuiledge, defloure virgins, and commit what riots they list. Others of them liue together with the people, as being their ordinary Priests. Of these
Alexander surprised 10, one of which was
Calanus, to whom hee propounded strange questions, and receiued strange answers. Hee first dealt with
Taxiles a prudent Prince, whose kingdome was bigger then
Aegypt; who both ouercame and was ouercome by
Alexander in curtesie. Next with King
Porus in a more hostile manner; for he discomfited his Army, and tooke
Porus prisoner, who was foure cubits and a shafes length high. Afterward he sailed downe the
Ganges, vnto the maine Ocean; and was the first and last (till of late) that euer durst adventure such a navigation. After this expedition of
Alexand
[...]r, the
Indians inioyed many yeares of peace. The successours of
Alexander were for the most part on the loosing hand: the power of the
Romans they rather knew by report, then triall: yet was it not amisse to enterta
[...]ne a potent, though remote state, in termes of amitie. Therefore they sent Embassadours vnto
Augustus, who presented him with a number of Tigers,
Di
[...]. (which
[Page 676] beasts till then, the
Roman people had neuer seene;) and which was most pleasing, a litle boy borne without armes, who with his feet could bend a bow, shoot, and play on a winde instrument as exactly, as others with their hands.
Traian the Emperour had a great desire to see this Countrie; but after these times by litle & litle, histories haue bin in a manner silent concerning it. For notwithstanding that there was continuall trafficke from the
Red sea hither: and betweene the
Persian, Turkish, and
Indian merchants for spices, and the other commodities of this Region: yet were not these merchants acquainted with the state of the country; because they entred not into it, but were met by the
Indian merchants at
Sarmachand, being (as it were) the common Emporie. Neither did the
Aegyptians at all enter into
India, but were met by the
Indians at
Ormus, or some other Iland: (euen as now the
Chinoys make some of the
Philippinae, the staple of their trade with the
Spaniards; whom they licence not to come into the Continent among them:) but our moderne navigations haue with-drawne the Maske of obscurity, and shew vs her liuely portraiture in as liuely colours. It enioyeth two summers, an exact temperature of the aire, and double increase. Abound it doth in all manner of Mineralls, except Copper and Lead: stored with all sorts of Cattle, except horses: more particularly with Mines of gold, precious stones, spices of all sorts, and Ciuet: Wheat only and Vines are wanting, that so this Countrey might be beholding to others, as others to this.
The people are indifferently ciuill and ingenious, both men and women imitate a maiestie in their train and apparell,
Purchas. which they sweeten with oyles and perfumes, adorning them with Iewels, Pearles, and other ornaments befitting.
They are now a natioo composed of 5 seuerall people, 1 the
Indians or natiues, which are in part Gentiles, in part Christians. Those which are Gentiles retaine among them many of their old customes, as not knowing their wiues after they haue borne them two children; not accompanying them if after fiue yeares cohabitation they can raise no issue by them, but exchanging them for others; as neuer being rewarded for any military
[Page 677] exploit, vnlesse they bring with them an enemies head in their hand; killing their friends before sicknesse withereth them, &c. As for the Christians (to which Religion they were converted by S.
Thomas) they still retaine the name and profession, which they haue now reformed (I should haue said deformed) according to the Church of
Rome; which was effected in a Synode held for that purpose at
Goa, Anno 1599, at what time they deliuered vp all their bookes to the censure of the
Roman-Spanish Archbishop of
Goa, to be by him corrected; and permitted their Liturgie also to be by him altered. Before this vnion, they vsed 1 to administer the Sacrament with bread seasoned with salt; 2
ly insteed of wine (because
India affordeth none) to vse the iuyce of rasins, softned in water one night, & so pressed forth: 3
ly not to baptize their children til 40 daies old, vnlesse in danger of death: 4
ly to permit no images in their Churches but of the Crosse onely: 5
ly to debarre their Priests from second marriages: and 6
ly to paint GOD with 3 heads on one body, denotating thereby the Trinity. The second sort of people which inhabite this Country, are
Mahumetan Persians and
Tartars, especially since the
Moguls great victories here.
3 Iewes, who liue straglingly dispersed in all quarters.
4 Arabians, or
Moores, who 200 and odde yeares past, seazed on some hauen-townes, driuing rhe Natiues vp higher into the inland Countrie. And 5 the
Portugals, who possessing some few Sea-townes, commodious for trafficke, bragge of the conquest of the whole Country, which they are in no more possibility to conquer, then the
French was to subdue
Spaine, when he was possessed of the fort of
Perpignan, pawned to him by
Iohn King of
Arragon and
Navarre.
The riuer
Ganges ariseth in the
Scythian hils,
Purchas. and carrying with it an incredible breadth and depth, disburdeneth it selfe into the South Ocean. The breadth of it is in the narrowest place 8, in the broadest 20 miles; the depth of it is neuer lesse then 100 foot. That this riuer is not that which is called in the Scriptures
Pison, which compasseth the land of
Havilah, where there is gold; we haue already proued in
Mesopotamia: our reason being drawne from the ouer-large extent which must then
[Page 678] be necessarily giuen to
Paradise; in which the riuer
Pison is said to haue risen. And though indeed
India is thought, & that truely, to be the land of
Hauilah; yet why should
Ganges that diuideth
India, be thought to be
Pison, rather then
Indus which boundeth it; and which also lieth farre neerer to
Tigris &
Euphrates, then this
Ganges? But to make it more plaine: certaine it is that there were two lands of
Hauilah; the one so named from
Hauilah, the sonne of
Iocktan, (who with his brothers
Ophir and
Iobab, dwelt toward the East, Gen. 10. ver. 29.30,) which is this
India, or a part of it: and the other so named from
Hauilah, the sonne of
Chush, (of whom mention is made in the 7 verse of the same Chapter,) which is the land of
Susiana, a butting North on
Mesopotamia. This
Ganges yet, though it be none of the riuers of
Paradise, is as famous as those which are. For downe this riuer did
Alexander with such danger saile to see the Ocean: To this riuer the superstitious
Indians goe deuoutly on pilgrimage; strongly beleeuing that they are secure of saluation, if at the time of their death they may drinke of this water. This riuer-flowing the Country, enricheth it, as
Nilus doth
Egypt: and finally it diuideth the whole Countrey into two parts, viz:
India intra Gangem, and
India extra Gangem.
INDIA INTRA GANGEM.
INDIA INTRA GANGEM, called also INDVSTAN, is diuided into 47 Prouinces or Kingdomes: whereof two haue yet their proprietary kings, namely
Narfinga and
Calecute: the rest are vnder the command of the great
Mogor, Mogul, or
Mongul. The chiefe of the 47 Prouinces are
1 NARSINGA, which hath a king acknowledging no superiour command. The people hereof vse to burne the wiues together with their husbands; and she is thought to haue bin most louing during his life, which is now most willing to accompany him in his death: and offer her selfe to his
Manes at the funerall pile, whereunto thus alludeth the Poet,
Et certamen habent lethi, quae viua sequatur
Coniugium; pudor est non licuisse mori.
Ardent victrices & praebent pectora flammae,
Tis not to die a shame, they therefo
[...]e striue
Who may be fam'd to follow him aliue:
The victor burnes, yeeldes to the flame her brest,
And her burnt face doth on her husband rest.
This kingdome is confined with the mountaine
Guate on the West; and the
Gulfe of
Bengala on the East, with the mount
Guadaverno on the North, and the Promontory
Comari on the South: and is in compasse 3000 miles. The chiefe Cities are
Maleaper or S.
Thomas, where the body of the Apostle was burnt; but
Dorotheus saith, that he resteth at
Calamina, where he was slaine with a Dart.
2 Narsinga. 3 Bisnagar, burnt by 4
Sarac
[...]nicall confederates, Anno 1567.
4 Candragni. The revenues of this Prince are no lesse thē 12 millions of Duckats: his forces for warre are wonderfull; he ledde an armie consisting of 31690 horse, 60000 foot, and 558 Elephants, against
Idalcan a neighbour Prince, whom he discomfited. To this King also belongeth the city of
Tarnassarie, which once had its peculiar kings, who were able to bring into the field 100 Elephants and 100000 horse and foot.
2 MALAVAR containe
[...]h the Westerne part of that, which of old was called
Aurea Chersonesus, viz: from the mountaine
Guate on the East, to the
Indian Ocean West; from the Promontory
Comari on the South, to the riuer
Gangericor on the North; the length whereof is 900 miles, the breadth nothing comparable. There are 7 Prouinces, viz:
1 Trauanear, 2 Colan, 3 Cochin, 4 Crangonar, 5 Tauo, 6 Cononor, 7 Calecute, all borrowing their names from their chiefe townes. These were all vnder one king, till about 80 yeares agoe, and somwhat more: at what time
Sema Pereimal the last king, being a
Mahumetan; and intending to finish his dayes in
Mecha; diuided his kingdome into 6 parts, giuing them to sixe of his kinsmen. Fiue of these at this day are vnder the great
Mogul, the other obeyeth the K. of
Calecute, who is able to bring into the field 100000 fighting men; of whose valour the
Portugals haue had often experiment, but alwayes to the losse of the
Indians. The chiefe of these townes are
Cononor, pleasantly seated for trafficke, as
[Page 680] hauing a harbour no lesse safe, then capacious: it is distant from
Calecute 10 leagues.
2 Coccinum, or
Cochin, distant from
Calecute 30 leagues. The gouernour of this Town is the Pope or
summus Pontifex of the
Brachmans: and
3 Calecute, which for 3 miles together lyeth along the Sea shore It is a custome here for the King to giue to some of the
Brachmanni, the hanselling of his nuptial bed. For which cause not the kings, but the kings sisters sonnes, succeed in the kingdome; as being more certainly knowne to be of the true royall blood: and these sisters of his, choose what Gentleman they please, on whom to bestow their virginities; & if they proue not in a certain time to be with child, they betake themselues to these
Brachman stallions.
Calecute is a famous mart town, & the staple of al the
Indiā traffick.
3 BALASSIA, or the kingdome of
Bocan, is famous for its inexhaustible Mines of Gold and Siluer; the chiefe Cities are
1 Balassia, 2 Bocan, whence the duplicity of the kingdomes name: the first is seated on the riuer
Gaibon; the last was once the seat of her own Kings.
3 Senergian.
4 CAMBAIA called also
Guzara, hath on the East
Mandao, on the West
Gedr
[...]sia;
Maginus. on the North
Dulcinda; on the South the Ocean. It is a Country very fruitfull, and exceedingly thick set with men and villages, of which last here is thought to bee no lesse then 600000. It was once the seat of the
Rusbeti, who are the ancient nobility of this Countrie: whom the
Saracens vnder the leading of one
Machumat, subdued about 160 years since. To this
Machumat succeeded his sonne
Mamudius, to him
Badurius; who making an vniust warre against the King of
Mandao, compelled him to call
Miramudius a
Mogul Tartarian of
Zagatai to his aide: who crushed by force of
Badurius, and subdued the great Kingdome of
Cambaia to himselfe; and yet the armie of the
Cambaian consisted of 150000 horse, and 500000 foot, he had 1000 peeces of Ordinance, 500 Wagons laden with Gun-powder & Bullets, 200 Elephants, and 500 chests full of Gold and Siluer. In this kingdome are 60000 Villages, Townes, and Cities. The chiefe whereof are
1 Ardauat once the kings seat.
2 Campanael, 3 Citor, a City of 12 miles compasse,
Adrianus. which the King of
Cambaia tooke from the
[Page 681] Queene of
Crementina, Anno 1536.
4 Tanaa. 5 Cambaia a mighty City, and as populous, containing 800000 persons.
5 MANDAO is so called of
Mando the chiefe City, which being 30 miles in compasse, held out a siege of 12 yeares against
Miramudius, or
Merhumed: after which time it was surrendred.
2 Moltan, where the women ride booted and spurted, a fashion lately imitated by some mimicke dames of
England. 3 Scernus on the riuer so called: and
4 Polymbothea. This
Mandao was a kingdome of power sufficient, till
Badureus of
Cambaia oppressed it; after whose defeat,
Marhumid the
Mogul feazed also on this kingdome: shewing that the easiest way for a Prince to ruine his own estate, and endanger his neighbours, is to make a gap open for a forrain power, to compose a homebred dissention.
6 BENGALA is famous for its multitude of Rhinocerots; a kingdome once free, till
Echebar the
Mogul vnited it to his Empire. Tbe chief Cities are
Catigan and
Satagan on the banks of
Ganges (called also
Chaberis and
Guenga.)
3 Bengala, nigh vnto
Sinus Gangeticus, now called the
Gulfe of Bengala. Nigh vnto this towne is the place called
Gongasagie, that is the entrie into the sea; in which are many fishes called
Sea-dogges; into which place they which are wearie of this world, and desire to haue a quick passage into Paradise, cast themselues to be devoured of these fishes: perswading themselues that the next & readiest way thither, is through their iawes.
4 Ouros, the seat of the
Bengalan kings: and 5
Banneras, seated on the riuer
Ganges.
7 ORISTAN or
Orissa, is peopled for the most part with Christians of S.
Thomas; so called because he converted them. Many of the people haue their legges made after the manner of an Elephants legge, which punishment the rest thinke to be inflicted vpon them, because their Progenitours massacred the blessed Apostle. The chiefe Cities are
1 Orissa, once the Kings seat.
2 Ramana, 3 Vlna, where (if I remember aright) the women in a foolish pride, blacke their teeth, because dogges teeth (forsooth) are white.
8 CANORA, called also the kingdome of
Decan, was the
[Page 682] habitation of
Venozarares; whom
Sanosaradine king of
Delli either totally cast out, or subiected to his command: and as his deputie substituted one
Abdessan, to whom in that regencie succeeded his sonne
Mamudza In his time
Sanosaradine dying, left his sonne to inherit his estate; as able to rule so many different nations, as
Phaëton to rule the Chariot of the Sun. This defect
Mamudza perceiuing, made himselfe absolute King of
Canora; and diuiding the whole into 18 parts, he appointed as many Lieftenants Generall to gouerne them. These 18 Captaines combining together, stripped him of all his dominions; and then falling at oddes about the extent of their kingdomes, were quickely brought vnder subiection by
Adabar the
Mogul.
The chiefe cities are
1 Vltabat. 2 Danagar, 3 Lispor, famous for her quarries of Adamants.
4 Melind. 5 Barticala: and
6 Onor.
9 DELLIE, was the ancient seat of
Belemi, whom the
Saracens vanquished: from which Victors descended
Sanosaradine, who Anno 1300, subdued
Canora: and from whose successours the
Moguls taking it, haue euer since honoured
Dellie, the chiefe City hereof,
Adrianus. with their residence. The other being
2 Chesmnr, famous for the study of Magicke.
3 Tremel. 4 Fatabar.
This mighty Empire now contracted almost into one body, and formerly diuided between 47 seuerall Princes, hath to be amazement both of
Indians, and all people whatsoeuer, beene conquered in lesse then 90 yeares, by the great
Moguls: so called (I thinke) for that they descended from the
Mogul Tartars; for before the
Tartars freed themselues from
Vncham King of
Tenduc,
Purchas. they were diuided into
Mercat, Metrit, Summongul, Iccomongul, and
Mongul Tartars; from which last the name of
Mongul hath most probability to be diriued.
The great
Moguls, or
Mogors.
- 1
Emanpaxda, who first shewed the
Tartars the pleasure of
India.
- 2
Marhumed, who Anno 1536, subdued
Cambaia, Mandao,
[Page 683] Balassia, and other pettie kingdomes.
- 3
Adabar, the Conquerour of
Malavar, Dellie, and
Canora.
- 4
Mahomet Selabdin Echebar, who vnited
Bengala and most of the rest of the inferiour kingdomes.
- 5
Marad now liuing.
The revenues of this Empire cannot but be wonderfull,
Boterus. cō sidering that the King of
Narsinga's amount to such a value: yet he cannot cofter vp much treasure, considering the men of warre which hee keepeth in continuall pay. Neither is his strength in field inferior either to the greatnesse of his Empire, or the largenesse of his intrado; he being able to raise 300000 Horse.
The subiects reuerence this Prince exceedingly, making it holyday when he cutteth his haire, or shaueth his beard; and spreading the way by which hee is at any time to passe, with costly ornaments, and delicate perfumes. He is alwaies carried on mens shoulders in a pompous chaire, adorned with purple, gold, and precious stones of great value.
There is no Prince either in
Europe, Asia, or
Africa, to whom the great
Monguls shew such great respect and loue, as they haue done, and now doe, to our late Queene, and present King: They also esteeme our soldiers very much, especially since two or three of the Queenes ships, braued 18 of the
Portugals, in the sight of many of his subiects: an adventure which could not but reioyce him; considering the enmity betweene him & them.
INDIA EXTRA GANGEM.
INDIA EXTRA GANGEM hath on the East
China, on the West the rest of
India. This part of
India, Maginus maketh to be the kingdome of
China; but vpon what ground, or by what reason perswaded, I know not: Sure I am that
Ptolomie placeth the
Sinae or
Chinoys, East of
India, and therefore cannot be part of it. As for his diuision of
India intra Gangem, into the lower, containing the Countries already described; and the higher, comprehending the Countries here vnder-named; I will not stand to examine it: well knowing this diuision to haue bin
[Page 684] for no other cause invented, but that
China might with more facilitie be beleeued, to be this
India extra Gangem.
This
India hath formerly bin diuided betwixt 12 Potentates, of no small riches & puissance: but now by the puissance and prosperous fortunes of the King of
Barma, it is wholly subiect to their command: the most remarkeable of these 12 Kingdomes, are these seauen.
-
Purchas.
1 MACIN, famous for the wood called
Aloes, by the
Arabians called
Calambuco, by Latine Writers
Lignum vitae. This Wood for its sweet sauour, is valued at its waight in pure siluer: as being not onely seruiceable for the pompous funerals of great Princes; but also for Bathes: and with the
Indians is held an vnparallell'd medicine, for many grieuous and dangerous maladies. The chiefe City is
Macin.
- 2 ARRACHAN is environed round with mountaines, and impenetrable Woods; the Cities of most note are
Arrachan, distant from the Sea 45 miles; and 2
Ava, famous for her abundance of Gemmes.
- 3 CAMBOIA taketh its name from the chiefe city
Camboia, situate on a riuer, which arising in
China, so augmenteth his waters, that his own Channell being insufficient to receiue them, he renteth the Earth into 100 Ilands; and at last he filleth a Lake with his streames of 60 miles long. This Towne is of great trafficke and commerce for its plenty of Gold, Siluer, and Aloes.
- 4 CAVCHINCHINA aboundeth with the like commodities. The people hereof in some few places are said to be
Anthropophagi. The chiefe Cities are
Cauchinchina, situate on the Sea, and much frequented by a continuall concourse of Marchants; for
Porceline, or
China dishes here made.
2 Cacum.
- 5 BARMA called by some
Brama, was before the comming of the
Portugals into
India, a kingdome of no estimation; being subiect to the command of the Kings of
Pegu, whose Lieftenants only they were, till about 60 yeares since: when one of the
Barmian Princes, Gouernour of
Tangu, seazed on the kingdomes of
Meliotali, Calan, Micand
[...], and
Aua. He assaulted
Pegu, and wonne it: hee beleagured
Odia with 1000000
[Page 685] Souldiers, and forced it: He entred the kingdome of
Siam, and totally subdued it, making all the rest of his neighbours his homagers.
- 6 SIAM, or
regnum Sornaum, was not long since the Queene and Lady of this part of
India: but now is subiect to the King of
Barma,
Purchas.
who wonne it Anno 1565. The principall Cities are
Malacca, in compasse 20 miles; seated in an vnwholsome aire, yet a towne of great resort for the trafficke of spices. It is now subiect to the
Portugals, who haue here an Archbishop and a Colledge of
Iesuites. 2 Siam, the people whereof are very opiniatiue, that after 2000 yeares, the World shall bee consumed with fire; and that vnder the ashes shall remaine two egges, whence shall come forth one man, and one woman, who shall repeople the World anew. It is situate on the banke of the riuer
Menan, which euery yeare ouer-floweth the Country for the compasse of 120 miles: by which floud, the King of
Pegu besieging this Towne, Anno 1567, with an Army of 900000 men, was forced to raise his siege; leauing behind him in the waters, all his souldiers, except 70000 onely. This is a most pleasing city, whose statelinesse giueth name to the whole kingdomes. Here are besides the Natiues, about 30000 housholders of
Arabians. 2 Odia on the riuer
Cuipumo, on which 200000 boats great and litle, are continually floating: This Towne containeth 400000 families, and is the residence of the Kings of
Barma. 3 Tonazarin, where they vse to hang their dead bodies, supposing it to be more honourable to be eaten of birds, then wormes.
- 7 PEGV so called of the chiefe city
Pegu,
Maginus.
is blessed with a rich soyle. and a harborous sea-shore, extending 300 miles in length, in which the principall hauen is
Martabane. As for the city of
Pegu, it is the fairest and most elegant City of all
India; strengthned with large and defensiue walls, and adorned with neat and proportionable houses. It standeth on a riuer so named, and is distant from the sea 25 miles. The other townes of note are
Tauay, and
Losmin; a Towne of great commerce. This Country about the yeare 1560, acknowledged no king but her owne; whom about that time one of the Gouernours of
Tangu
[Page 686] deposed; possessed himselfe of the chiefe City
Pegu; & Anno 1567, hauing discomfited the king of
Siam, vnited these diuers members vnder one head: and dying, lest his new-rais'd Empire to his sonne, a Prince of a vicious and tyrannicall nature; & not more cruell to his subiects, then they disobedient to him. Whereupon preparations are made on both sides, the people to defend their liberty, the king to preserue his royalty. During these ciuill discords, the titulary King of
Siam, whose late ouerthrow was not yet fully digested; came violently into the Country of
Pegu: burning Corne, Grasse, and Fruits; kil
[...]ing man, woman, and childe; and hauing satisfied his fury, returned to his home. This spoyle of the fruits of the earth, was but a prologue to an vnsupportable famine; which consumed all the inhabitants of this flourishing Kingdome: except such whom the Granaries of the City
Pegu preserued, Anno 1598. For here the fathers deuoured their children: the stronger preied vpon the weaker; not onely deuouring their more fleshie parts, but their entrails also: nay they broke vp the skulls of such as they had slaine, and sucked out their braines. This calamity incited another tributary Prince of
Tangu, to make his best advantage out of his neighbours affliction; he therefore assaulted and entred
Pegu, where he found as much treasure as 600 Elephants, and as many horses, could conveniently car
[...]y away. This hauock being made, he villainously murdred the King, Queene, and their children, and departed; leauing the gleaning of his spoyle to the King of
Arrachan; who, Anno 1600, was expelled by the King of
Siam, who inioyed it not long: for the King of
Barma hauing with an Army of 100000 fighting men, and 40000 Elephants, subdued the kingdomes of
Macin and
Arrachan: followed the current of his victories; conquered
Siam, droue the King thereof from
Pegu, where he hath built a most magnificent palace; and is now the sole Monarch of the 12 kingdomes of this
India.
A more particular relation of this king, and his new-setled estate, we cannot yet vnderstand: what his revenues are, what his gouernment, what his forces. M
[...]rchants whose inquisitiuenesse into the state-matters of other Princes is dangerous;
[Page 687] cannot giue vs any satisfaction: Schollers and experienced statists are not permitted to obserue: and such of the natiues as could giue most light to these obscurities, are not suffered to leaue the smoake of their own chimnies.
Thus much of
India.
OF CHINA.
CHINA hath on the East
Mare del Zur; on the West
I
[...] dia; on the North a wall extending 1000 miles in length betweene the
Chinoys and the
Tartarians,
Purchas. built by
Tzaintzon the 117
•h King; on the South the Ocean.
The people are in the composition of their body, short-nosed, and black-eyed; they weare long garments, and haue very thinne beards, consisting of not aboue 20 haires. And as it is said that the
Negroes doe paint the diuell white, as being a colour contrary to their owne: so these
Chinoys when they make the portraiture of a deformed man, they paint him in a short habite, a thicke beard, broad eyes, and a long nose. From the description of the body, to proceede to that of the minde: it is said that the
Chinoys are ingenuous and politicke, much delighting in proficiencie in manuall arts: for the sonne is bound to follow the fathe
[...]s occupation; which law preuenting the roauing about of idle people, and exciting in euery brest an emulation of euery art;
Description of China. maketh the inhabitants excellent artificers. In giuing almes they are bountifull to the maimed and the lame, but reiect the blinde, as being sufficiently able to get sustenance for themselues, by corporall labour, as grinding of Corne, &c. They haue long inioyed the benefit of
Printing, before it w
[...]s knowne in
Europe. They print not as we vse, from the lef
[...] hand to the right; nor as the
Iewes, from the right to the left: but from the top of the leafe, downward to the bottome.
Gunnes also haue bin vsed among thē time out of minde: whence they are so well conceited of themselues, that they vse to say; they themselues haue two eyes, the
Europaeans one, and the rest of the people, not one.
[Page 688]That gunnes were in vse among them euen when
Bacchus made his expedition into
India (which was some three or foure yeares before or after the departure of
Israel out of
Egypt) Sir
Walter Raleigh seemeth to affirme: because
Philostratus in the life of
Apollonius Tyanaeus, telleth vs, how
Bacchus was beaten from a city of the
Oxydracae by thunder and lightning; which he interpreteth to be the
Cannon. Certainly himselfe in another place of his most excellent booke, acknowledgeth this
Philostratus to haue written fabulously; and therefore no fit foundation for a conceit so contrary to probability, and the opinion of all times. Besides, whereas
Dion telleth vs, that by the benefit of Thunder and Lightning from Heauen,
Severus discomfited
Pesceninus Niger; and by the same meanes was himselfe repulsed from the walls of
Petra, in
Arabia: we may (if this interpretation hold good) as easily maintaine, that
Seuerus had great Ordinance in his campe, and the
Arabians in their town. As for Printing, whether
Iohn Gertrudenberg learned it of the
Chinoys; or whether good Inventions like good wits do sometimes jumpe, I dare not determine: sure I am that hee first taught it in
Europe; and as some say, in the yeare 1440. At
Harlem it is said to be first practised, and at
Mentz perfected. Now whereas it is by some doubted, whether the Art of
Printing be auaileable to the proficiencie & aduancement of Learning, or no; I must not herein be both iudge and party: but must leaue the decision hereof to such who are not all interessed in the cause. Only this I dare boldly say, that this most exquisite Invention is too much abused, and prostituted to the lust of euery foolish and idle paper-blurrer; the Treasury of Learning being neuer so ouer-charged with the froath and scumme of foolish and vnnecessary discourses. And herein (though all nations haue their share) the
Germans are most blame-worthy; whose Treatises (though neither worth the
Printers hand, nor the Readers eye) flye so thicke amongst vs, euery yeare twice: that we may iustly thinke them as ouer-wise in their owne, so somewhat short of a true proportion of discretion, in our conceits. And so I leaue the
Chinoys and their inventions.
The Aire is very temperate, the soyle pleasant and fertile, abounding
[Page 689] with Barley, Rice, Wooll, Cotton, Oliues, Vines, Flaxe, Silke, all kinde of Mettals, Fruits, Cattle, Sugar, Hony, Rueba
[...]be, Porceline dishes, Camphire, Ginger, all kindes of Spices, Wood, Muske, and Salt; the custome of which Salt, in only one Town, viz:
Canto, yearely amounteth to the value of 180000 Crownes.
The Country is for the most part very plain, insomuch that they haue Coaches and Carts driuen ordinarily with sailes; & the seas so calme, that the small barkes in which they saile, haue only an high bough standing in the midst of them, by the helpe whereof they saile swiftly along the coasts. These plaines are tilled and sowed with all manner of fruit, of more excellency & perfection then those of the Westerne parts;
Boterus. as also are their pearles, and the
Bezoar, better then those of
America. It yeeldeth an hearbe out of the which they presse a delicate iuyce, which serueth them insteed of wine; and also preserueth their health, and freeth them from those euils, which the immoderat vse of wine doth breed vnto vs. They haue two, and in some places three haruests in a yeare: few mountaines, but plaines of an hundred leagues compasse. They eate thrice in a day, but sparingly: their drinke they drinke hot, and eate their meate with two sticks of Ivory, Ebony, or the like; not touching their meat with their hands, and therefore no great filers of linnen: The vse of siluer forkes in eating with vs, with our sprucer gallants, so much vsed of late, was no doubt an imitation of this.
The riuers and waters of all sorts runne gallantly through these plaines, with an vnspeakable profit for navigation & tillage: neither doe the waters in abundance of fish, yeeld at all to the fertility of the soyle in fruits. The chiefe riuer is
Polisango.
China is of wonderfull bignes, well nigh equalizing all
Europe; for it is said to be 3000 leagues in compasse,
Description of China. and 1800 leagues in length. As for the name of
China it is vsed only by vs of
Europe, the inhabitants calling themselues
Tamans, and
Tabencos; the
Arabians, Tzinin; Paulus Venetus▪ Mangi; & their neighbours,
Sangley: China therefore is to be deriued from the
Sinae, a people, whom
Ptolomie the old Geographer, knowing
[Page 690] the name of them, rather then the power▪ placeth in those parts: which seemeth the more probable, because the Latine Writers doe yet call it
Sinarum regio. And concerning the posi
[...]ion of it in respect of the Heauens, it reacheth f
[...]om the Tropick of
Cancer, to the 53 degree of latitude; and extendeth from the 130
th to the 160
•h degree of longitude. It is diuided into 15 Prouinces, to the least of which, our
Europaean Countries cannot admit comparison: which together with their Townes and Cities thus follow.
The Prouinces, Townes, and Cities of
China.
Pr. |
T. |
C. |
Canton. |
190 |
37 |
Fegvien. |
99 |
33 |
Olam. |
130 |
90 |
Sisnam. |
150 |
44 |
Tolench
[...]a. |
135 |
51 |
Cansaie. |
122 |
24 |
Minchien. |
29 |
25 |
Ochian. |
74 |
19 |
Honan. |
102 |
20 |
Pagnia. |
150 |
47 |
Xaiton. |
78 |
27 |
Quinchen. |
113 |
45 |
Chegvean. |
95 |
39 |
Susuam |
105 |
41 |
Quinsay |
114 |
38 |
Whose Metropolis is
Suntien, vulgarly called
Quinsay, containeth in circuit 100 miles, hauing in the midst of it a lake of 30 miles compasse, in which are 2 goodly Ilands, and in them 2 magnificent Palaces, adorned with all necessaries either for maiestie, or convenience: in which are celebrated the publicke feasts and marriages of the better sort. This lake is nourished with diuers riuers, the chiefe being
Polysango, and
Cacamacan, on which riuer 12000 bridges lift vp their stately heads, vnder whose immense Arches, great ships with sailes spread abroad, and top and top-gallant, may and doe vsually passe. This City partly by the fury of warres, partly by the violence of Earthquakes, hath now lost no small part of her ancient beauty and renowne. The other cities of
China, are
1 Quinchar, 2 Vnguen, famous for the abundance of s
[...]gar there made.
3 Nanquin, seated 9 leagues from the sea, on a faire and navigable riuer, wherein ride for the most part, no fewer then 10000 of the kings shippes, besides such as belong to priuate men. This Town is in compasse 30 miles, being girt
[Page 691] with 3 faire bricke walls, hauing large and stately gates: the streets are in length two leagues, wide, and paued: the number of the houses is about 200000; so that it may equall 4 of the f
[...]i
[...]est Citties of
Europe. 4 Paquin or
Pagnia where the King continually resideth; and that either because the ayre hereof is more healthfull and pleasant, then any of the other: or because it lieth neere vnto the
Tartars, with whom the
Chinoys are in perpetuall warre▪ so that from hence the dangers which may by their inuasions happen vnto the Country, may with more conuenience be either preuented, or remedied. Of the Pallace more anon, only this of
Paquin now; which is, that whereas all the other P
[...]ouinces of this great Empire are gouern'd by substitutes, this and that of
Tolenchia, only are gouerned immediatly by the King in person.
5 Ceivan. 6 Cengivan. 7 Lochean, containing 70000 families.
8 Colius, famous for Porceline.
9
[...]aiton, whose harbour is neuer without 500 ships. &
10 Suchean seated in the Marishes like
Venice: a rich and goodly City, and very famous for trafficke. All these Citties notwithstā ding the greatnesse and magnificence of their foundations, are defectiue in that point of elegancie which our stately Churches & more sumptuous buildings, for the dispatch of publike businesses abound within these parts: their houses also are very low, and destitute of porches, galleries, & windowes, the principall ornaments in Architecture. These Citties differ not one from the other in the fashiō of their building, but only in quantity; much like the Citties of
Vtopia mentioned by S
r
Thomas Moore, Idem situs omnibus, eadem vbi
(que), quatenus per locum licet, rerum facies: so that I may say with the Poet,
vnam si noueris, omnes nosti;
Grimston. knowe one, knowe all: and this is their manner of building. There are two great broad streets crossing one another in the very middest; so straight that a man standing in the middle may discerne either end: & at the end foure gates stately built and strengthned with iron.
These 15 Prouinces containe 70 kingdomes, 1593 walled townes, 4200 vnwalled Townes, 1154 Castles, 591 Citties; besides such an in
[...]inite number of Villages, that the whole Country seemeth but one Citty. Herein inhabite 70 millions
[Page 692] of people, out of which the King (whom they call the
Lampe of the world, and sonne to the shining sunne) in his warlike expeditions chuseth neuer lesse then 300000 foot, and 200000 horse; without which compleat number hee daigneth not to march. From such a number of subiects, and superfluity of Marchandise; he raiseth a reuenew of 120 millions of crownes yearely.
Boterus.We haue said that the number of inhabitants is no lesse then 70 millions, which if it seeme incredible, may bee made probable enough: if wee consider the spaciousnesse of the Country; 2 the secret goodnesse of starres, and temperature of the ayre. 3 the abundance of all things necessary to life. 4 That it is not lawfull for the King to make any warre but meerely defensiue, and so they enioy perpetuall peace. 5 That it is not lawfull for any
Chinois to goe out of the Country. And 6, that here the sea is as well peopled as whole Prouinces elsewhere: for the ships doe resemble a Citty, in them they buy, sell, are borne, & dye. And on the riuer which watreth the walls of
Nanquin vp to
Paquin,
Purchas. which is no lesse then 300 leagues; the shippes are so thicke ranged, that it seemeth to be a continuall street.
The people hereof are
Gentiles, and conceaue thus of the creation; that there was one
Taine, who created
Panzon, &
Panzona, whose posterity remained 90000 yeares: but they for their wickednesse being destroyed,
Taine Created
Lutitzam, who had two hornes; from the right came men, from the le
[...]t women. When any of them dieth they cloath him in his best apparell all perfumed, set him in his best chaire; and there all his nerest kindred kneeling before him, take their leaue with teares. When he is coffined they place him in a roome richly furnished and set by him a table full of viands and good cheere, with candles continually burning on it. Not much vnlike to which ceremonies, we finde, how whilst the funerall was preparing for
Francis the
French Kiug; his
Statua apparelled in royal roabes, with the Crowne, Scepter, &c, was laid on his bedde: whether dinner and supper was duely serued in, with the like state and solemnity, as when he was liuing. But to returne againe to my dead
Chinois; when he hath layen, as is aboue said, 15 daies; he is carried forth to his funerall, the place whereof is in the fields:
[Page 693] for to be buried within the walls, were a thing of all others the most wretched: hither when they are in the manner of a procession, come; they burne his body, and with it men, cattle, and other prouision, for his attendance and sustenance in the other world.
The first King of
China was named
Vitei,
Hist. of China. who raigned 100 yeares: from whom to the present king,
Boneg, are numbred 262 Kings; which haue swaied the regall Scepter of these parts in a continuall succession, the space of 4000 yeares and more, if we will credit the relations wee haue from thence. And which addeth to the miracle, they haue alwaies liued vnconquered, vnlesse it were in the daies of
Farfar, the 242 king. He was told by prophecy, that he should bee depriued of his kingdome, by one which had 100 eyes: which
[...]ell out accordingly, when
Chisanbaan (which name signifieth 100 eyes) Lieftenant to
Vzan a
Tartarian Prince, subdued
China: which when it had beene for the space of 93 yeares vnder 9
Tartar Gouernours; was freed by the valour of one
Gombu, chosen for this act by the people the 51 king of
China.
The greatest Courtiers belonging to this Prince are
Eunuchs, whom their parents in their infancy geld to make them capeable of this preferment; and of whom there are no fewer then 160000, continually attending. His Pallace where hee is most resident is in
Paquin, cōpassed with a triple wall (the outwardmost of which would well environ a large town) within which space, besides the many lodgings for the
Eunuches; are Groues, Hills, Fountaines, Riuers, and the like places of pleasure: yet is it not equall in workmanship to the Pallaces of the Princes of
Europe.
The Empire of
China did once extends its power ouer all the Orientall Ilands,
Boterus. and, as some affirme, ouer no small part of
America, and almost all
Scythia. But as we finde in ancient historians, that the
Romans hauing by the fury of two violent tempests, lost no fewer then 206 of their ships and gallies; resolued to abandon (and for a long time did forbeare) the Seas, which had vsed them so vnkindly: So the
Chinois hauing receaued a great ouerthrowe, & losse of 800 ships, nigh vnto
Zeilan; they
[Page 694] freed all the Ilands from obedience vnto them, and contented themselues with the bounds which nature had bestowed on them. And of their moderation herein, we haue a late example. For when the people of
Corea, a small Prouince abutting on the confines of
China, were inuaded by the
Iaponites; they submitted themselues vnto the King of
China: who hauing repulsed the enimy, and thereby cleared his own Country from danger; presently redeliuers ouer vnto the
Coreans, their Towne and libertie.
Thus much of
China.
THE ORIENTALL ILANDS.
THE
Ilands of
Asia are either in the
Mediterranean Sea, as
Rhodes, and
Cyprus; or in the
Orientall Ocean, as
1 Iapan. 2 Zeilan. 3 Moluccae. 4 Iaua maior. 5 Summatra. 6 Borneo. 7 the
Philippinae, &c.
Purchas.1 IAPAN, situated ouer against
Cantan in
China on the East, and the straights of
Anian South: is in length 600 miles, in breadth in some places 90, in others 30 only. The soyle & the people participate much of the nature of
China, but that the
Iaponites are more superstitious, as washing their children as soone as borne, in riuers; and putting off their shooes before they enter into the dining chamber. Perhaps these may bee the Ilanders, who in meere opposition to the
Chinois, put off their shooes in salutation, because they of
China put off their hats: To whom our factious Puritans are fitly compared; who oppose themselues against the
Papists in things decent and allowable, though this opposition be accompanied wi
[...]h many grosse absurdities.
The chiefe Citties of this Iland are
1 Ossacaia. 2 Bunguin. 3 Fianocanca.
Adrianus.
4 Meacum. which once contained in circuit 21 miles, though now not halfe so big.
5 C
[...]ia. 6 Bandum, which is said to be an Vniuersity bigger then
Paris. Here are in this Iland 66 kings, some of which are so rich that their houses are couered with gold. The chiefest of these kingdomes is called the kingdome of
Tenze, which of it selfe comprehendeth fiue
[Page 695] of these petit Realmes, all lying about
Meacum; & doth now Lord it ouer 50 of these 66 kingdomes: so that the K. of
Tenze writeth himselfe the Soueraigne Prince of
Iapon. This augmentation of the
Tenzean kingdome, came wholy by the valour of
Faxiba, the father of
Taicosama now liuing; who the better to assure himselfe of his new conquests, transported the vanquished Kings from one Country to another: to the end that being remoued out of their commands, & placed among strange subiects, they should remaine weake, and without meanes to reuolt against him: a politicke and mercifull course. What the reuenewes of this King are, we cannot certainly tell, onely wee may guesse them to be very great, in that he hath two millions of gold, for the yearely rent of that Rice, which is gathered out of the possessions which he hath reserued for himselfe.
This Iland was discouered by
Antonio Mota, a
Portugall, and his fellowes, An. 1542. It is much frequented by the
Iesuites, of whom 200 are said to liue here;
Xavier one of
Ignatius first companions leading the way.
2 ZEILAN or
Sarrandill lieth in the
Gulfe of
Bengala.
Purchas. It is in length 250, and in breadth 140 miles. So fruitfull that grasse groweth, and trees beare fruit all the yeare long without intermission. The chiefe Citties are
Zeilan, and
2 Columbus. There are herein 6 Kings, all tributary to the great
Mongull. This Iland in fashion resembleth an egge, and is by a narrow channell diuided from the cape
Comari. The people are actiue, expert in iuggling, and excellent managers of a hobby-horse, by which seats of actiuitie they get mony all ouer
India.
3 The MOLVCCOES are fiue in number, abounding with all sorts of spices. The principall of the fiue are
Tidore, Gilolo, and
Terenate; all of them 18 miles in compasse: vnder the ki
[...]g of
Terenate 70 Ilands submit their delicious commodities. Ad vnto these
Moluccoe
[...] the Ilands of
Banda or
Bantan, both for the vicinity in situation, and qualities: as abounding more in N
[...]megs then any of the Ilands of
India, and for that cau
[...]e m
[...]ch frequented. The chiefe Towne is
Nera. In all these Ilands as well of
Banda, as the
Moluccoes, the faith of Christ b
[...]gu
[...] neth now to take deepe root; though according to the
[...]
[Page 696] of the
Roman Church. It is reported that in this Iland there is a fruit, of which if a woman that is with child eat, her child will presently moue:
Galuano. that there is a riuer plentifully stored with fish whose water is yet so hot, that it doth immediatly scald off the skin of any beast that is cast into it: that some of the men haue tayles, and most of their swine haue hornes: that they haue oysters which they call
Bras
[...], the shells whereof are of so large compasse, that they Christen children in them: that in the Sea there are stones which growe and increase like fish, of which the best lime is made: that there is a bird called
Monicodiata, which hauing no feet, is in continuall motion; and that there is a hole in the backe of the Cocke, in which the hen doth laye her eggs, and hatch her young ones. I binde no man to beleeue these relations: for my part I say with
Horace,
Quodcun
(que) ostendis mihi sic, incredulus odi.
What euer thus thou tell'st me, I
Will alwaies hate it as a ly.
Purchas.4 IAVA is either the greater or the lesser. The Greater is in compasse 3000 miles, and for its wonderfull fertilitie, is called the
Epitome of the world. The inhabitants vse to eat the bodies of their dead friends, accounting no buriall so honourable, nor obsequie so applausiue. This is also a custome among many of the rest of the
Indians,
Herodotus. and so hath beene euer since the beginning of the
Persian Monarchie.
Herodotus reporteth how
Darius Histaspis vnderstanding this custome; and withall knowing how the
Graecians vsed to burne their dead bodies: sent to the
Greekes, that it was his pleasure they should eat the bodies of their dead: But they vsed all meanes of perswasion & entreatie, not to be inforced to so brutish and barbarous an obseruation. Then commanded he the
Indians to conforme themselues to the fashion of the
Graecians; but they also more abhorred to burne their dead, then the
Greekes did to eat them. So impossible is it for a custome either to be suddainly lest off, or to seem vndecent and inconvenient. The ch
[...]efe Citties are,
1 Paliban. 2 Megapeger. 3 Agacin. and
4 Ballambua. The lesser
Iava is 2000 miles in compasse, and diuided betweene 8 Kings: The people are good Sea-men and great Pirats. The chiefe Towns
[Page 697] are
1 Basnia, and
2 Sam
[...]ra Lambri. The
Aequator goeth in the midst betweene these two Ilands.
5 BORNEO is equally diuided by the
Aequinoctiall into 2 parts; putting, as it were, bound between the dominions of the king of
Borneo, on the North side; & of
Laus, on the South side. The Idolatrous people reuerence the Sunne and Moone, whō they deeme to be man and wife; and thinke that the starres are their children. They salute the Sunne at his rising with great reverence, repeating certaine verses. Their publike affaires are handled in the night; at which time the Counsellours of state meet and ascend some tree, viewing the heauens till the Moone rise, and then goe into the Senate house.
6 SVMMATRA was by
Aristotle in his booke
de Mundo, esteemed to be the biggest Iland of the world: but modern experience hath found it otherwise; it being onely 700 miles long, and 200 broad. The
Aequator cutteth through it, so that the Sunnes vicinity doth make it abundant in Pepper, Ginger, Aloes, Cassia, Silke, Gold, and Siluer. Here are 29 kings, the chiefe being of
Pedir and
Aceni; whose subiects are the most louing men to their enimies that are, for otherwise they would neuer eat them. They vse the skulls of their eaten enimies insteed of mony, exchanging them for their necessaries; and hee is accounted the richest man that hath most of these in his house. Here is a hill called
Balalvanus which continually burneth: & here are reported to be two strange fountaines, whereof the one runneth pure
Balsamum, and the other the best
Oyle. The chief Citties are
Daren. 2 Pazzen. and
3 Androgeda.
7 The PHILIPPINAE are so called of
Philip the second of
Spaine, in whose time they were discouered by
Legaspi a
Spaniard, A
o 1564. They are in number 11000, of which 30 are vnder the King of
Spaine; and haue receaued Christianitie, the rest remaining in Idolatry. The
Chinoys were heretofore Lords of these Ilands, till they did voluntarily abandon them, confining their Empire within the continent. Vpon this relinquishment the people fell into ciuill warres, euery man becomming a tyrant, and the stronger preying on the weaker: which diuisions and factions gaue, no doubt, great helpes to the
Spaniards in their conquest of them.
[Page 698]There is another great frie of Ilands ouer against
China, which the Marriners affirme to be no lesse then 7448; and another skull of them about
India, no fewer in number then 127000, all which laid together would make a continent as large as three foure parts of
Europe, and are still groaning vnder the burden of heathenisme. These Ilands stand so nigh the one vnto the other, that they seeme not only to such as are a far to bee all but one firme land: but whosoeuer also passeth between them, may with his hands touch the boughes of the trees on the one side, and on the other. Of these and the other
Indian Ilands, trauellers relate many incredible fables; as that here be hogges that haue two teeth growing out of their snowts, & as many behind their eares, of a spanne and a halfe long: a tree whose westerne part is ranke poison, and the Easterne part an excellent preseruatiue against it. They tell vs also of a fruit, that whosoeuer eateth shall for the space of 12 houres be out of his wits; and of a stone, on which whosoeuer sitteth, shall suddenly haue a rupture in his body. Wee are told also that hereabouts are taken
Tortoises of that bignesse, that ten men might sit and diue within one of the shells; and that here is a tree which all the day time hath not a flowre on it, but within halfe an houre after sunne-set, is full of them. All huge and monstrous lies.
It shall not be amisse before we leaue these Easterne Countries, to take a superficiall survey of such Castles, Townes, and Ilands, as are at this day in the possession of the
Spaniards; who by this meanes are a terrour to the neighbouring Princes.
In the
Persian Gulfe they possesse the Ile of
Ormus, which though it be barren, yet it standeth conueniently for the trafficque of
Persia, Arabia, and
India. The customes only of this little Iland, afford the King, which is a
Mahumetan, 140000
Seraffs yearely. This kingdome is tributary to the
Portugalls, who first fortified themselues here, A
o 1506. Of this Iland the
Arabians vse to say,
Si terrarum orbis, quaquà patet, annulus esset,
Illius Ormusium gemma decus
(que) foret.
If all the world should be a ring, the stone
And gemme thereof were Ormus Ile alone.
[Page 699]They haue in
Cambaio, the Townes
Tana, Basa, and
Daman; where 800
Portugalls scorned the whole fleet of the great
Mogul: as also the Iland
Diu, which was giuen them by
Badurius the last king of
Cambaia, for their aid against
Marhamed the
Moger or
Mogul.
3 In
Decan or
Canora, they haue
Chaul, which
Misamalucco a potent Prince of these parts besieged, but could not force it, A
o 1573. They haue also
Goa the
Spanish Vice-Roys residence, who hath here his Councel, Chanceries, and officers. This town was beleagured by
Idalcan another Prince, with 35000 horse, 6000 Elephants, and 250 peeces of Ordinance; but in vaine.
4 In
Malauar they haue
Chalen and
Colan.
5 In
Zeilan they haue fortified
Columbus, bragging of one of the fairest hauens in the world.
6 In
Siam they are Lords of
Malaca, and the adioyning Castle; in which when they surprised it, they found 900 peeces of Ordinance.
7 In the
Moluccoes they enioy
Terenate. Yet for all these fortresses, the
English and
Hollanders will not be hindred from trafficke with these
Indians; by which commerce what benefit accreweth to our State, I meddle not.
Thus much of the
Orientall Ilands.
OF CYPRVS.
THe Ilands in the
Mediterranean sea, are
Cyprus &
Rhodes.
CYPRVS situate in the
Syrian Sea,
Ortelius. is in compasse 550 miles; extending from East to West 200 miles, & is in breadth but 65 miles. It is situate vnder the fourth climate, the longest day being 14 houres and a halfe: and is 60 miles distant from the rockie shore of
Cilicia, and a hundred from the maine land of
Syria.
The ayre is in summer time exceeding hot and sweltrie;
Sands. the soyle is moistned with some fewe brookes, meriting rather the name of torrents, then riuers; which being generated for the most part by raine water, are not seldome exhausted by the heat of the Sunne: insomuch that in the raigne of
Constantine
[Page 700] the Great, this Iland was for 36 yeares together almost vtterly forsaken, no raine falling all that time. These inconueniences notwithstanding, it is stored with such plenty of all things, that without the helpe of any forraine nation, it is of it selfe able to bu
[...]ld a tall ship from the keele to the topsayle, and so to put it to Sea furnished with all things needfull for a voyage, or a Sea-fight. It also aboundeth in Wine, Oyle, Corne, Sugar, Cotton, Hony, Wooll, Turpentine, and Allum, Verdegree
[...]e, all sorts of mettals, store of Salt, Grograms, & other commodities; wherevpon this Iland was once called
Macaria (i. e. happy) 2
ly
Cerastis because it butted toward the East with one horne. 3
ly
Amathusia: and 4
ly
Cyprus from the abundance of
Cypresse trees there growing. This Iland was consecrated to
Venus, who is hence called
Venus Cypria, and
Dea Cypri, Sic te diua potens Cypri, in
Horace: and in
Ovid,
Festa dies Veneris tota celeberrima Cypro
Venerat ipsa suis aderat Venus aurea festis.
Venus feasts hollowed through all Cyprus came,
And Venus faire was present at the same.
The people hereof are warlike, strong, and nimble; of great civility, hospitality to their neighbours, & loue to strangers of al nations,
Dion.
Iewes only excepted. For in the Empire of
Traiant, the
Iewes inhabiting
Aegypt, and the confining Countries, ioyned themselues together, and chose one
Artemio their Captaine; vnder whose conduct they entred into, and laid desolate this Iland killing in it 240000 liuing soules; and not without much bloudshed were presently vanquished and slaine by
Lucius the Emperours Lieftenant. Since which time the
Cypriots permit no
Iew to enter the Country; but come he thither voluntarily, or be he beaten in by force of tempest, they lay hands on him & put him to execution.
This Country is famous for the birth of
1 Aesclepiades, the author of the verses so named;
Sands. and
2 Xenophon, the historian.
3 Zeno. 4 Apollonius the Philosopher; and
5 Solon, one of the wise men of
Greece. The other six being,
Periander of
Corinth, 2 Bias of
Priene: 3 Thales of
Miletum. 4 Pittacus of
Mitilene. 5 Cleobulus of
Lindum. 6 Chilo of
Sparta. Here also was borne
[Page 701] the Christian Martyr S.
Barnabie.
The Iland is diuided into 11 Prouinces, in which the chiefe riuers are
Pedeus and
2 Tenus.
Maginus. The chiefe Citties are
1 Paphos, built, as it is by most said, by
Cineras (the father of
Myrrha, & father and grandfather to
Adonis) who so called it in memory of his father
Paphus. It was of old famous for the Temple of
Venus. 2 Famagusta on the South-Sea, built by
Teucer, & called
Salamine: at the besieging of which town the
Turkes spent 118000 great bullets.
3 Nicosiae, almost in the midst of the Country. This Towne was anciently called
Fremitus, &
Leucetum. 4 Amathus where
Venus also was worshipped, & from whence the whole Iland was called
Amathusia. 5
Ceraunia, now called
Cerines, built by
Cyrus when he had vanquished the 9 Kings of this Iland.
6 Arsinoe now called
Lescare renowned for the groues of
Iupiter.
Cyprus was first made a kingdome by
Teucer, who after the
Troian warre came hither: afterwards it was diuided betweene nine petty Princes, all of which were subdued by
Cyrus the first Monarch of the
Medes and
Persians. His Empire being subuerted by
Alexander, this Iland was giuen to the
Ptolomies of
Egypt: from whom
M. Cato conquered it to the benefit of the
Roman Empire. The treasure which
Cato found here in ready mony and moueables, amounted vnto 7000 Talents: which he fearing to loose by Sea, diuided the summe into many small portions, which he put into seuerall boxes, viz: in euery box 2 Talents and 500
Drachmas. At the end of every box he fastned a long rope with a peece of corke at the end; by which floating aboue the water, the money if by shipwrack it were lost might be espied again: which were not much vnlike the buoyes which Marriners fasten by long ropes to their anchors, that they may be the sooner found. The pretence of the
Romans to this country was very weake,
Avarius magis quam iustius sumus assecuti, are the words of
Sextus Rufus. Cyprus being made a
Romane Prouince, was in the diuision of the Empire assigned to the
Constantinopolitan Emperour,
Turk. hist. and gouerned by a succession of Dukes, till the yeare 1184. At this time,
Andronicus Comnenius vsurping the
Greeke Empire, compell'd
Isaacius Comnenius,
[Page 702] one of the bloud royall to shift for himselfe; who seasing on this Iland made himselfe king hereof, and ruled till the yeare 1191. In which
Richard the first of
England, being denied the common curtesie of taking in fresh water; and seeing the Souldiers abused by the
Cypriots, not only tooke the King prisoner, but subdued the whole Iland. And as
Paterculus telleth vs, that when
Marcus Antonius had captiued
Artamasdes king of
Armenia, Catenis, sed ne quid honori d
[...]esse, aureis vinxit. So did our
Richard keepe herein a decorum toward this prisoner, binding him not in bonds of iron, but siluer. King
Richard hauing thus possessed himselfe of this Country, sold it for ready mony, (which for the managing of his intended wars against the
Turks he most needed) vnto the
Templers; and taking it vpon I know not what discontent againe from them, he bestowed it on
Guy of
Lusignan, the titulary and miserable king of
Hierusalem, receauing in way of exchange the title of that lost and shipwraced kingdome, with which title he and some of his successours were for a time honoured. In the posterity of this
Guy, this Iland continued free and absolute till the yeare 14
[...]3, when
Melechella (or
Melech
[...]aset) Sultan of
Aegypt, inuaded this Country, took
Iohn, king hereof prisoner, ransomed him for 150000 Sultanies, restored him to his kingdome, and imposed on him & his successours, the yearely tribute of 40000 crowns. This
Iohn was father to another
Iohn, whose two children were
Carlotte a legitimate daughter, and
Iames a bastard sonne.
Iames after the death of his father, dispossessed his sister
Carlotte of the Crowne, by the consent and helpe of the
Sultan of
Aegypt; and the better to strengthen himselfe against all opposition, he took to wise
Catharina Cornerie, daughter by adoption to the
Venetian Senate. Her, he dying made his absolute heire; and she seeing the factious nobility, too head-strong to bee bridled by a female autority, like a good child, resigned her Crowne and Scepter to the
Venetian Senate, An. 1473. These defended it against all claimes (paying only as tribute to the
Egyptian, and after to the
Turkish Sultans, the 40000 Crownes) till the yeare 1570; when
Mustapha generall of the
Turkes wrested it from the
Venetians to the vse of his master
Selimus the second, who
[Page 703] pretended title to it as Lord of
Egypt. The gouernour of the
Venetian forces at the time of this vnfortunate losse, was Signior
Bragadino; who as long as hope of succours, meanes of resistance, or possibility of preuailing continued: with incredible valour made good the towne of
Famagusta, in whose defence consisted the welfare of the whole Iland. At last hee yeelded it on honourable conditions, had they beene as faithfully kept, as sincerely agreed on. For
Mustapha the
Turkish Generall inuiting to his Tent the principall men of worth in the Town, caused them all to be murdered: and as for
Bragadino himselfe, he commanded his eares to be cut off, his body to be flead aliue, & his skinne stuffed with straw to be hanged at the maine yard of his galley. The chiefe of the prisoners and spoiles, were in two tall ships and one gallion sent vnto
Selimus, but hee neuer saw them: for a noble
Cyprian Lady destinated to the lust of the
Grand Signieur; fired certaine barrells of powder; by the violence whereof both vessells and bootie were in part burned, in part drowned. A famous and heroicke act. The yeare after this losse, the
Venetians wonne the battle of
Lepanto; which so fleshed them, that they said that their little losse in that fight was but as a bloodletting for the generall good: but a
Turke ingeniously compared the losse of
Cyprus to the losse of an arme, which could not without a miracle be recouered; and the losse of
Lepanto battle to the shauing of ones beard, whose haire groweth the thicker: For the next yeare the
Turke shewed his
Armada whole and entire, brauing with it the whole Christian forces.
What the reuenue of this Iland is I cannot certainely determine.
Maginus. The profits of salts only and the custome house yeelded to the Signeur of
Venice, when it was in their hands, a million of Crownes yearely. For these customes and profits were farmed for 500000 Crowns a yeare, which being turned into the chiefe
Cypriot commodities, were at their vnlading in
Venice counted double worth the mony. To this adde the lands belonging to the former kings, & now by deuolution to this state; and the reuenue cannot but be much more.
The Armes are quarterly first
A,
Bara. a crosse potent, betweene
[Page 704] foure crossets, Or: 2
ly Barr-wise of eight peeces
A and
B, supporting a Lyon passant
B, crowned
O: 3
ly
O a Lyon
G: 4
ly
A a Lyon
G.
Cyprus containeth
-
Archbishop, 1.
-
Bishops 3.
Thus much of
Cyprus.
OF RHODES.
RHODOS, or RHODES, is situate in the
Carpathian Sea, ouer against
Caria a Prouince of
lesser Asia. It is in circuit 120 miles, and taketh denomination from
Rhodes the chief Citty, honoured with the mighty
Colossus; made by
Chares of
Liudum, in the space of 12 yeares. This
Colossus was made in the image of a man, being 80 cubits high, and so bigge that the little finger of it was as bigge as an ordinary man: the brasse of this statua was so much, that when
Mnaui generall of
Caliph Osmen, vnited this Ile to the
Mahumetan Empire; it loaded 900 Camels. This image was made in honour of the Sunne, who once a day at least kisseth this Iland; bee the ayre in all other places neuer so ouercast with clowdes: And it is by some said that from hence the people were called
Colossians. Whether this be a truth or a coniecture I wot not, certainely they were not those
Colossians, to whom S.
Paul directed one of his Epistles, they being inhabiters of
Anatolia, & there haue we made mention of them.
The people of this Ile were alwaies very expert in maritine affaires, and are called by
Florus, Populus Nauticus. They aided the
Romans against
Philip king of
Macedon; and when all the other Ilands of the
Mediterranean reuolted to
Mithridates of
Pontus, this only adhered to the
Romans. And
Pate
[...]culus in expressing the hard tearmes of the
Roman state in the warre against king
Perseus; bringeth it in for almost a miracle, that
Rhodij ipsi fidelissimi antea Romanis, dubiaiam fide, proniores in Regis partes visi sunt. It fell in diuision of the Empire to the
Graecians, from whom the
Sarracens tooke it and held it, til that the knights of S.
Iohn in
Hierusalem, being vtterly driuen out of
[Page 705]
Asia by the
Turkes, ceased on it; 1308. These knights sorely infested the
Turkes till the yeare 1522, in which
Solyman the Magnificent inuaded it; and
Lilladamus Villiers being great Master desended it as farre as humane puissance, or warlike pollicie could extend; but multitude ouermastred valour, and on
Christmas day, the
Turk entred
Rhodes as conquerour. Though he might say (as
Pyrrhus once said of his victory ouer the
Romans) that such another victory as that would haue vndone him; he lost so many of his best Souldiers, and brauest commanders. The Towne
Rhodes whereof the Iland taketh its name, and on whose strength both formerly & at this time dedendeth the welfare of the whole Iland; is situate on the East part of the Ile, on the bottome of a hill, and the brinke of the Sea: so that it enioyeth a faire and a safe hauen for commodity, and for strength hath two walls, 13 high Towres, 5 bulwarks, besides diuers sconces and outworks; this towne and
Famagusta being indeed the two most defensible holds in all the
Turkish Empire. It is inhabited only by
Turks and
Iewes, the
Christians hauing free commerce and traffice in it all the day time: but on paine of death leauing it at the night time. It was formerly a famous Vniuersitie, this
Rhodes, Marseils, Alexandria, Athens, and
Tarsus being the old Academies of the
Romane Monarchie: and hither
Tiberius withdrew himselfe, when
Augustus had declared
Caius and
Lucius to be his heires; pretending only a desire to study, whereas the true cause was his enuy of the young Princes preferments.
West of
Rhodes, betweene it and
Crete, lieth
Carpathos, an Iland of 70 miles circuit, now called
Scarpanto: famous only in causing the adiacent waters to be called the
Carpathian Sea.
Rhodes containeth.
-
Archbishop, 1.
-
Bishop. 2.
A TABLE OF THE LONGITVDE AND Latitude of the chiefe
Asian Citties.
A |
Lo. |
|
La. |
|
Antiochia |
27 |
30 |
39 |
|
Aleppo |
72 |
30 |
38 |
|
Arminig. |
76 |
|
41 |
|
Ava |
142 |
30 |
27 |
50 |
B |
|
|
|
|
Babylon. |
82 |
20 |
33 |
|
Bethlem |
65 |
45 |
31 |
50 |
Baccu |
88 |
50 |
42 |
|
Bulgar |
88 |
30 |
54 |
30 |
Bengala. |
125 |
10 |
21 |
20 |
C |
|
|
|
|
Cale
[...]ut. |
112 |
40 |
10 |
30 |
Cabul. |
112 |
20 |
31 |
|
Casan. |
96 |
10 |
35 |
10 |
Capha. |
68 |
50 |
48 |
|
Cambalu. |
161 |
10 |
51 |
10 |
Cambaia |
142 |
20 |
11 |
40 |
Cantan. |
149 |
|
25 |
|
D |
|
|
|
|
Damascus. |
69 |
|
35 |
|
Decan. |
113 |
20 |
14 |
|
Delle |
114 |
19 |
5 |
|
E |
|
|
|
|
Ephesus |
57 |
40 |
37 |
40 |
F |
|
|
|
|
Famagusta |
69 |
20 |
30 |
30 |
Fassum |
57 |
50 |
45 |
40 |
G |
|
|
|
|
Goa. |
112 |
20 |
14 |
40 |
Gaza. |
70 |
50 |
33 |
|
I |
|
|
|
|
Indian. |
105 |
40 |
38 |
|
Ierusalem |
66 |
|
31 |
40 |
Iericho. |
73 |
|
33 |
|
L |
|
|
|
|
Liamp
[...] |
160 |
20 |
34 |
40 |
M |
|
|
|
|
Mandao |
125 |
0 |
25 |
|
Malaca. |
136 |
30 |
|
5 |
Mecha. |
75 |
30 |
25 |
|
Medina |
73 |
|
27 |
20 |
Meacum. |
106 |
30 |
23 |
15 |
N |
|
|
|
|
Ni
[...]e |
57 |
|
41 |
40 |
Niniue |
82 |
|
36 |
40 |
Narfinga. |
119 |
|
18 |
|
Nicomedia |
63 |
30 |
44 |
20 |
Nicopolis |
56 |
30 |
45 |
|
O |
|
|
|
|
Ormus. |
92 |
0 |
19 |
0 |
Odia |
138 |
30 |
12 |
|
Oxiana. |
107 |
|
41 |
20 |
P |
|
|
|
|
Pacem |
132 |
|
4 |
|
Persepolis |
90 |
40 |
30 |
40 |
Ptolomais |
66 |
40 |
29 |
40 |
Q |
|
|
|
|
Quinsay |
153 |
|
40 |
|
R |
|
|
|
|
Rhodes |
58 |
|
35 |
|
S |
|
|
|
|
Smyrna |
60 |
20 |
40 |
30 |
Susis |
73 |
40 |
48 |
|
Sigestan. |
105 |
|
31 |
|
Sarmacand |
109 |
|
44 |
|
Samaria |
72 |
20 |
33 |
40 |
T |
|
|
|
|
Tarsus. |
71 |
20 |
40 |
|
Tauris. |
90 |
30 |
38 |
10 |
Tenduc |
168 |
30 |
57 |
30 |
Tirus |
72 |
10 |
36 |
30 |
Trebezond |
740 |
30 |
44 |
40 |
Troas |
31 |
|
48 |
10 |
Tripolis |
72 |
20 |
37 |
|
Tidore. |
160 |
40 |
0 |
40 |
X |
|
|
|
|
Xaindu |
168 |
40 |
55 |
40 |
Z |
|
|
|
|
Zeilan |
138 |
|
11 |
20 |
THE ENDE OF ASIA.
AFRICA is a
Peninsula,
Maginus. encompassed almost round; with the Red Sea on the East, the
Atlanticke Ocean on the West, the Southerne Ocean on the South, and the
Mediterranean on the North. Where the Sea is defectiue, to make it a cō pleat Iland, there is a litle
Isthmus which tieth it to
Asia. This
Isthmus is but 60 miles in length, so that diuers haue begun a Trench to let in the
Mediterranean: as first
Sesostris; secondly
Darius the King of
Persia and
Egypt; thirdly one of the
Ptolomies; and fourthly a capricious
Portugal; that an easier way might be found toward
India, and the Easterne Countries: but they all desisted on the same reason, viz: lest the Sea (being obserued to be higher then
Egypt) should sometimes ouer-flow the Country,
Plutarch. and spoile the waters of
Egypt. A greater proiect then this we now recited, was by
Cleopatra the last Queene of the
Ptolomean line in
Egypt, attempted on this
Isthmus, which was this: When
Marke Antonie was by
Augustus encountred in the Navall battail at
Actium, Cleopatra fearing the successe, fled out of the battail with the 60 ships appointed to her guard. Being come to the North part of this
Isthmus, she gathered together all her portable riches, & intended to hoist her shipping out of the
Mediterranean sea, and hale them ouer this
Isthmus into the Red sea: whence shee had intended to take saile, and together with her
Antonie, and some of her choyce fri
[...]nds, to seek out some new habitation, far from the danger and bondage, which the present war threatned. But from this,
Ant
[...]ni
[...], (who vainly hoped for a change of fortune) disswade
[...] her.
The forme of
Africke is like a
Pyramis reversed,
Boterus▪ the
Basis
[Page 708] whereof is in breadth 1920 miles, the
Conis very narrow; but from the
Pyris or
Conis, to the
Basis, it extendeth it selfe the space of 4155 miles, being much lesse then
Asia, and farre bigger then
Europe.
The old
Geographers knew very litle of this Country, supposing most or all beyond mount
Atlas, not to be inhabited; because it is situate vnder the
Torrid Zone, and therefore tooke its name from
[...] &
[...], that is,
without cold. Pomponius Mela guessed the more inward parts thereof to be inhabited with strange people, as
1 Augilae, whose wiues on the marriage night, vsed to prostitute themselues to all commers; she being had in most honour, which had that night accompanied most men. But after that night, coniugall chastity was highly prized among them.
2 Gampsaphantes, a naked people, and ignorant of the vse of weapons.
3 Blem
[...], who being without heads, had their eyes and mouth in their brests: and
4 Aegypani, who (shape only excepted) had no other humane quality to shew they were men. These people (as he thought) possessed some small part of the Country; the rest he knew not, or with others deemed it inhabitable. But later discoueries haue seene the cō trary, finding the Country to be frequently inhabited; and the coolenes of the nights, by the Mists, Dewes, and gentle gales of wind, to parallell the heat of the Day.
Quod
(que) die Solis violento excanduit aestu,
Humida nox reficit, paribus
(que) refrigerat horis.
What is by Day Sun-burnt, the Night renewes,
And iust as much doth coole with pea
[...]ly dewes.
The Country howsoeuer is full of sandy desarts, and vncouth wildernesses, full of Lions, Leopards, Elephants, Crocodiles, Sea-horses, Hyaena's, and such like: which caused this old proverb,
Africa semper aliquid apportat novi.
How
Africa distracted with seuerall Principates, came vnder the power of the
Romans; shalbe specified in diuers places. The
Romans continued Lords of it, vntill the yeare 428,
Theodosius the second then commanding the East, and
Valentinian the West: for in that yeare the
Vandals seazed on it. The
Vandals, o
[...]
Vind
[...]lici, were a people of
Germany, and were possessours
[Page 709] of that part which is now called
Sueviae. They were called into
Gallia by
Stilico, whom
Theodosius the Great had left as ouer-seer to his son
Honorius. They accepted this invitation partly on hope of a more fruitfull soyle, partly to auoid the fury of the
Hunnes and
Gothes; who yet tormented them, chasi
[...]g them out of
Gaul, into
Spaine. With them entred the
Suevi and the
Alani: the
Suevi had to king,
Hermeric; the
Vandals, Gundericus; and the
Alani, Atace. The battle of
Merida ruinated the power of those nations; so that the
Vandals could not but willingly accept the offer of
Bonifacius, the Emperors Vicegerent in
Africa; who stomaching to see his office bestowed on
Castinus, an vnworthy man, and his Enemy; betrayed the Country to these
Vandals, in the last yeare of the life & reigne of
Gundericus.
The
Vandall Kings of
Africa.
-
412
- 1
Gundericus 16
-
428
- 2
Gensericus, who at the request of
Eudocia, the widow of
Valentinian, invaded
Italy, sacked the city of
Rome, the spoyle whereof for 14 dayes he gaue to his souldiers; but at the request of
Eudocia, whom he afterward married, he did not burne it. This
Eudocia was wife to the Westerne Emperour
Valentinian; who hauing a minde to a Lady of
Rome, the wife of one
Maximus; he cunningly slipped
Maximus Ring off his finger, and by that token sent for the Lady to come to Court, & when she was come, rauished her. To reuenge this disgrace,
Maximus slew
Valentinian, made himself Emperour, and forced
Eudocia to be his wife. But she stomaching a match so vnequall to her high birth, and hauing some incling of the manner of her husbands death, sent for
Gensericus into
Italy. This
Gensericus conquered
Carthage, and
Hippo, and reigned 40 yeares.
-
476
- 3
Honoricu
[...] 7
-
484
- 4
Gundamundus. 12
-
499
- 5
Thr.
[...]imundus 24
-
523
- 6
Hildericus 7.
-
[Page 710]530
- 7
Gilmer. 5. This King was ouercome by
Belisaruis a worthy and politick Leader, whom the Emperour
Iustinian imployed in this seruice. And thus ended the Kingdome of the
Vandals, hauing continued 146 yeares.
Belisarius, after this good seruice, was imployed by
Iustinian against the
Gothes then raigning in
Italy; against whom he proceeded very fortunatly. But being on I know not what envy called to
Constantinople, his eyes were put out, and he was faine to beg his bread, at the gate of the Temple of
S. Sophia. A bad reward for so good a seruant.
Hist. of Sp.The
Gothes of
Spaine as litle loued the neighbour-hood of the
Romans in
Africa, as formerly of the
Vandals; whereupon King
Theude, in the last yeare of his raigne, sent an army against them. Those Souldiers on a superstitious feare, would not fight on the Sunday: but the
Romans hauing no such scruple, assaulted them, and put them all to the sword; leauing not one to carry newes of this ouerthrow. I dare not so far put my sickle into this Haruest, as to limit out the extent of Sabboth-keeping; which commanding vs to doe no worke, doth seeme to prohibit vs to work for our own safe-guard. Neither can I impute this abstinence from defence, to Religion, but superstition: for workes of necessity are allowed by the best Diuines, as consonant to Gods Word, to be done on that day. But on a meere fancy to destroy our selues, and bereaue God of that glory, which resistance might yeeld in such a case; is not only not cō manded, but forbidden by piety and Christian policy. So was it by our Sauiour, permitted to his Disciples, to pluck the eares of corne on the Sabbaoth day; and the drawing of the Oxe and the Asse out of the ditch, is allowed by him which was Lord of the Sabbaoth. If then it be lawfull to take from Gods seruice some part of that day, for the safety of our cattell, and the necessary sustenance of our own liues: then much more doubtl
[...]sse are we bound, on that day also to prouide for the defence of our Country, which (as
Tully saith)
Omnes omnium charitates complectitur. The ancient
Iewes were in this kind so vainly scrupulous, that when
Hi
[...]rusalem was by
Pompey besieged, they on that day omitted all kind of resistance, which the politique
[Page 711] Captain obseruing, vsed no assault on the week dayes; but
Saturday being come, with all his forces he assaulted the Town, & in the end on that day, took it. Vpon the same aduantage, was it afterwards taken by
Sosius and
Herode; and on the same, a third time, by
Titus Vespasian: the
Iewes being all this while so superstitiously sottish, that no example or danger would moue them to repulse the enemy. So truly was it said of
Dion.
[...]: Etita (Iudaei) nihil quicquam perpugnantes, in potestatem hostium die Saturni venerunt More discreet, and in my iudgment, no lesse religious was the decree of
Mattathias, the father of the
Maccabees; when he saw that 1000 of his Countrymen, had on the Sabboth bin slain by
Antiochus Souldiers;
they not casting a stone at them: which was, that
whosoeuer shall come to make battaile with vs on the Sabboth day, wee will fight against him, neither will we die all as our brethren did, that were murdered in the secret places. Now concerning the other workes allowed on this day, as those of charity and Religion, together with those of magnificence, (as the adorning of our bodies with our better rayment, and the furnishing of our Tables with more hospitable prouision) I will here say nothing, as not pertaining to my story of the
Gothes discomfiture, whose superstition occasion'd me to digresse so farre. To conclude all, let me tell you how a
Iew (which people to this day doe very strictly and superstitiously obserue their Sabboth) being at
Alexandria, and refusing to take ship, when the wind serued very happily to saile into
Palestine, because it was Saturday; the better to cousen his conscience, hired a
Ianizary to beat him aborde; which taske the
Ianizary partly in loue to knauery, and partly in hate to the Nation, performed not by halfes, and in jest; but lashed him sorely, and to the purpose.
After this ouerthrow of the
Gothes, and the subuersion of this
Vindelician kingdome;
Africa continued
Roman, till their vtter expulsion by
Hucba a famous Leader; whom
Osmen the third
Caliph of the
Saracens, destinated to the conquest of this Country. Of the translation of which Empire, thus
Du Bartas.
[Page 712]
The Almane and North-Vandall, beaten both
From Corduba and Sevill by the Goth
Seaze Africke first, which afterward they lost
To wise Iustinians valiant Roman host.
And Romans since ioyn'd with the barbarous troope
Of curled Moores vnto th' Arabian stoope.
The vsuall diuision of it is into
1 Barbarie, 2 Numidia, 3 Lybia, 4 the
Land of Negro's, 5 Aethiopia Interior, 6 Aethiopia Exterior, 7 Aegypt, and
8 the
Ilands.
OF BARBARIE.
Pur
[...]ha
[...].BARBARIE, so called by the
Saracens from
Barbar, signifying a murmuring sound, (for so seemed the olde language to the new Conquerours) hath on the East,
Cyrenaica; on the West, the
Atlanticke Ocean; on the North, the
Mediterranean; on the South, the hill
Atlas. It comprehendeth the Countries anciently called
Numidia antiqua, Africa propria, Mauritania Caesariensis, and
Tingitana; now it is vsually diuided into the kingdomes of
1 Tunis, 2 Algeirs, 3 Fesse, &
4 Morocco: all which are of like fertility, and peopled with the like inhabitants.
The fertility consisteth in Fruits, Figges, Oliues, Dates, Sugar, and Horses of excellent beauty, strength, and seruice.
The men are of a duskish colour, comely of body, stately of gate, implacable in hatred, constant in affection, laborious, and treacherous: The women sumptuous in iewels, beautifull in blacknes, hauing delicate soft skinnes. Heare (if you list) a further Character of this people out of
Herodian. Mauri genus sunt hominum (saith he)
suapte natura caedis avidissimum, nihil
(que) non facile audens, & desperatis similes; contemptu viz: mortis & periculorum.
TVNIS hath on the East
Cyrenaica, on the West
Algiers. It is diuided into 5 Prouinces,
B
[...]terus. bearing the names of the Metropolis:
1 Constantina, in which is
Bona, where S.
Augustine was borne; and
Hippo where he was Bishop.
2 Bugia, once a kingdome of its own iurisdiction.
3 Ezzab, wherein is the City
[Page 713]
Cairaon, built by
Hucba, who being Captain-Generall to
Osmen, the fourth
Saracenicall Caliph, subdued all
Barbary. His posterity gouerned it 170 yeares, when
Escan, his last successor was slaine by
Maladi one of his Captaines: from whom
Ioseph King of
Morocco, violently with-held it; after which it followed the fortune of
Tunis. 4 Trip
[...]lis, so called because of the three prime Cities,
Abroton, Taphia, and
Leptis. This
Tripolis, & its Prouince, was by the
Genoys taken from the king of
Tunis, and sold to him of
Fesse: from whom, when they of
Tunis had regained it, it fell into the hands of
Ferdinando, king of
Castile; whose Nephew
Charles the fift, gaue it to the kings of
Malta; and they not long after, were forced to leaue it, by the valour of
Sinan Bassa, Lieftenant to
Selim the second, Anno 1551.
The fift Prouince is
Tunis, whose chiefe Cities were
1 Vtica, where
Cato kill'd himselfe, now called
Biserta. 2 Madaura, where
Apuleius was borne.
3 Thystrus,
Herodotus. where
Gordianus the elder was saluted Emperour, by the yong men of this Prouince: who hauing in a tumult murdred their
Procurator, and well knowing the cruelty of
Maximinus then Emperour; saw no course so suiting with their desperate states, as to wipe out their present treason, with an attempt of higher nature; and thereupon compell this
Gordianus, Proconsul of
Africke, to take vpon him the Empire. This act, as it was pleasing to the Nobles and commons of
Rome; so was it as distastfull to
Maximinus, and his faction.
Capellianus an other of his
Procurators, with a sufficient army, set vpon and ouer-threw the vnexpert
Africans: and slew in the battaile, the sonne of the new Emperour: who
[...]earing this lamentable report, and fearing the inexorable nature of his enemy, hanged himselfe.
4 Carthage. The Country was peopled by the
Phoenicians, as fled from the victorious swords of
Ioshua, and the
Israelites. To these long after,
Dido sister to
Pigma
[...]eon ioyned her
Tyrian troopes, and built this City, A.M. 3078; before the building of
Rome, 135 yeares▪ This Town stood iust opposite to
Rome, whose Rivall it was in wealth, valour, and desire of the vniuersall Empire.
Vrbs antiqua fuit (Tyrij tenuêre Colon
[...])
[Page 714]Carthago, Italiam contra, Tyberina
(que) longè
Ostia, diues opum, studijs
(que) asperrima belli.
There wās an ancient City call'd as then
Carthage, and built by banisht Tyrian men,
Iust 'gainst old Tibers mouth, and Italy;
Great in wealth, skill'd in martiall chivalry.
It contained 21 miles in circuit: the Citizens were called
Poeni, and are still infamous for their periury, and false hearted dealing. That they were of the
Canaanitish race, may be proued, 1 by the name
Poeni, or
Phoeni, litle differing from the
Phoenices. 2
ly we find in
Herodotus, how
Cambises hauing totally conquered
Aegypt, intended a warre against the
Carthaginians, who were then a state (it seemeth) of some power; but the
Phoenicians, being the only sea-faring men,
Cambises then had absolutely denied to be agents in that seruice; they being sprung from the same tree that the
Carthaginians were. 3
ly we read in
Procopius, (out of whom it is cited by
Evagrius Scholasticus) how on two marble pillars, situate nigh vnto
Tingis, or
Tanger, there was in the
Phoenician language and character engraued,
Nos fugimus à facie Iosuah praedonis, filij Nave. This last we before touched.
The Common-wealth of
Carthage was in these parts so potent, that they stroue with the
Romans tooth and naile for the Empire of the World, but lost their owne liberty, being ouerthrowne in 3 seuerall warres by the
Romans. The first was for the possession of
Sicilie, Sardinia, and
Corsica: The second was begun by
Hannibal, who terrified the
Romans with many fatall ouer-throwes; but was at last ouercome by
Scipio, hauing kept the
Romans worke 18 yeares; and then this great City submitted. But being vnwilling to endure such a mutation, from being Queene of
Africa, to be a handmaid to
Rome, she again revolted, and was vtterly razed to the ground.
Caesar after rebuilt it, and planted therein a Colonie of the
Roman people. It grew in small time to be frequently inhabited, and abounding in riches: yet so farre from her ancient reputation, that her chief glory was to be rather sought in her ancient, then present fortunes.
Populi Romani colonia, olim imperij eius pertinax aemula; &
[Page 715] priorum excidio rerum, quam ope praesentium clarior: was her true character in the Geographer
Mela's dayes. Long after this in the flourishing of Christianity in these parts, the Archbishop hereof had vnder his iurisdiction 120 Suffragan Bishops. Out of the ruines and cinders of
Carthage, finally destroyed by the
Vandals, and
Saracens; like the yong
Phoenix out of her dams ashes, arose
Tunis, a City of 9000 families, seated nigh vnto a most delicate safe harbour,
Boterus. which the
Spaniard
[...] strengthned with the fort of
Goletta: which, after they had consumed 40 yeares in building, was by the continuall labour of the
Turkes leuelled with the ground in 39 dayes.
This Country was called
Numidia, containing also
Africa propria, and was the Kingdome of
Masinissa, whom his sonne
Micipsa succeeded; after whose death,
Iugurth hauing kill'd his brethren
Adherbal, and
Hiempsal, manfully withstood the
Romans; whose attempts sometimes by force, sometimes by subtilty but chiefly by money and bribes, he ouer-threw & made frustrate:
& fuit in Iugurtha (saith
Florus)
quod post Annibalem timeretur. At last being broken by
Metellus, vanquished by
Marius, and by
Boechus deliuered into the hands of
Sylla: he was by
Marius led in triumph vnto
Rome. In this triumph was carried 3700 pound weight in golde; in siluer wedges 5775 pound weight; and in ready coyne, 28700 Crownes: it being the custome of the
Romans in their triumphs, to haue carried before them all the riches and money, which they had brought out of conquered Countries, to put into the common Treasurie. Thus besides others did
Paulus Aemylius, when triumphing for his victory ouer
Perseus king of
Macedon, he caused the ready money which he had brought out of
Greece, to be carried in 750 vessels; euery vessell (as
Plutarch relateth) containing 3 talents: a masse of treasure so infinite, that the
Roman people were for many yeares after, free from all kind of taxe & imposition.
After the death of
Iugurth, who at
Rome was starued in prison;
Numidia was giuen to some of the confederate Kings of the
Romans; whose guise it was (as
Tacitus noteth)
habere servitulis instrumenta etiam reges. The first King was
Hiempsal,
[Page 716] who relieued
Marius in exile: the second was
Hiarba, an other of the
Marian faction, vanquished by
Sylla's Captaines. The third was a second
Hiempsal, sonne (if I e
[...]re not) to
Bacchus King of
Mauritania: to whō
Sylla gaue this Prouince. The last was
Iuba, sonne to this
Hiempsal, of whom, more annon: who being slain,
Numidia was made a
Roman Prouince,
Crispus Salustius being the first Lieftenant of it. The
Romans lost it to the
Saracens, after whose conquest this Prouince had many Kings, all forced to bow vnder the command of the Kings of
Morocco: one of whose Deputies in these Countries, vsurped the soueraignty, and left it intire to his posterity: who peaceably enioyed it, till
Muleasses the yongest son of
Mahomet, hauing kill'd his eldest brother, and put out the eyes of 20 of the other, tooke on him the kingdome.
Roseta the only one, which escaped this massacre, by the aide of
Solyman the magnificent, regained, and was enforced to leaue it as a prey to
Muleasses, by the valour of
Charles the fift, and his
Castilians, Anno 1535. After many troubles this tyrant had his eyes put out by his son
Amida. He was dispossessed by his brother
Mahomet: In whose life, the
Turkes razed the
Spanish fort of
Goletta; and after his death, succeded him in his kingdome of
Tunis.
Dion.ALGIRS, ARGEIRS, or TESESINE, was of old called
Mauritania Caesariensis; Mauritania, from the
Mauri, who inhabited it, and the Westerne tract: &
Caesariensis from the chief City
Caesarea. This City was by a more ancient name called
Iol, & was the seat of K.
Bacchus; who betrayed his friend
Iugurth, to L.
Sylla; who in regard of this seruice, did afterward enrich
Hiempsal, the son of this
Bacchus, by giuing him the kingdome of
Numidia also. His sonne
Iuba
[...]iding with
Pompey (the heire of
Sylla's faction) in the ciuill warres, gaue a great ouer-throw to
Curio, Caesars Lieftenant in
Africke, Curio himselfe being slain, his whole Army routed, and such as were taken prisoners murdered in cold bloud. He was after the ouerthrow & death of
Pompey, encountred and discomfited by
Caesar himselfe; who presently made
Numidia a Prouince of the Empire, giuing
Mauritania to
Bacchus and
Bogud, two of his consederates. These continued not long friends: for during the succeeding
[Page 717]
Triumvirate, Bacchus dispossessed
Bogud of his part, and was confirm'd in both by
Augustus Caesar: but he suddenly after dying, the whole Country of
Mauritania, as well this called
Caesariensis, as that other called
Tingitana, were Prouinces of the
Roman Empire, and so it continued, till the
Vandals, and after them the
Saracens made hauocke of it.
This kingdome,
Maginus. bounded on the East with
Tunis, and on the West, with
Fess and
Morocco, contameth these fiue principall Cities;
1 Hubeda. 2 Tegdenit. 3 Guagido. 4 Argeirs, a Towne not so large as strong; and not so strong as famous. Famous for being the receptacle and retrait-place of the
Turkish Pirats, who domineere so infinitely ouer the
Mediterranean, to the great dammage of the Merchants of all Nations, that frequent those seas: As also for the shipwracke which
Charles the fifth here suffred; who besieging this Towne, lost in the Hauen of it at one tempest, besides an infinite number of karvels and small boats, diuerse strong Galleyes, 140 Ships, a great many excellent peeces of Ordinance, such a number of gallant horses, that in
Spaine, the race of horses for seruice was like to haue beene lost for euer, and aboue halfe his men. It is situate in or nigh vnto the place of
Iol, ot
Caesarea; and is esteemed to contain about 1000 families. The buildings are very sumptuous; the innes, bathes, and temples very beautifull; and euery occupation hath a seuerall place or street by it selfe. These long enioyed the benefite of proprietary Princes, till such times as
Selimes, and
Mahomet, falling out, made the first, & that an irreparable breach in the gouernment; for
Selimes to strengthen his side, implored the aide of
Hairaccius Barbarossa, a noble Pirat; who taking his best advantage, slew the dis
[...]oincted brethren, and setled himselfe in the kingdome; which he had scarce made warme, when he left it to
Hairadine Barbarossa his brother, A
o 1514. This
Hairadine droue the
Spaniards out of
Bugia, and was so renowned for martiall prowesse, that
Solyman the Magnificent made him Lord high Admirall of his Fleet; which office, when to the preiudice of Christendome, he had fortunatly & for long time vndergone; he died lamented, and made the
Turko his heire in the kingdome.
[Page 718]The 5 City is
Telesine, which grew from the ruines of
Haresgol, to that greatnesse, that it contained 16000 families. In the distracted decay of the
Saracenicall Empire, many petty Gouernours vsu
[...]ped the Maiesty of a kingly title; and amongst the rest, this City, with the confining territory, boasted in the presence of a peculiar Prince. But this cause of ioy endured not long For
Abulthasen, king of
Fesse, much impaired the Maiesty of the kingdome, by making it
[...]ubiect to his command: which when they discontentedly obeyed, they at last made a generall revolt, and assumed their liberty, vnder diuerse kings of their owne City: one of which was
Abucbemen, who incurring a generall hatred, because by reason of his supine neglect,
Ferdinando King of
Castile had surprised and fortified
Oram and
Masalquiuer, two commodious Hauens; made an easie passage for his brother
Ahuzeiden, to the Diadem. This
Ahuzeiden was vanquished by
Hairadine Barbarossa, Anno 1515: who was driuen back by the valour of
Charles the fift; and
Abuchemen restored: his successor
Abdalla, shaking off all allegiance to the
Spaniard, submitted himselfe, and after his death, the kingdome of
Tel
[...]sine, to the tuition of
Solyman the magnificent. This City
Telesine, is adorned with many beautifull temples, though defiled with superstition, and hath fiue dainty colledges, curiously wrought with
Mosaique worke. It seemeth to haue been strong, in that we find how it sustained a siege of 7 yeares, by
Ioseph the puissant King of
Fesse, and in the end forced him to raise it: neither was it taken by the aboue-named
Abuthasen, vnder a siege of 30 moneths. The second Towne of note is
Batha, now almost ruin'd by warre. 3
Cran, a Towne of 10000 families, taken by
Peter of
Navarre for the
Spaniards, 1509, and in vaine besieged by the
Turke 1562.
5 Masalquivir or
Masala
[...]bir, a most famous Hauen-towne, taken also by the
Spaniards, about the same time.
The chiefe riuers of these two Countries are
1 Maior, parting
Tunis from
Algiers; 2 Zan, and
Malvi
[...], diuiding
Algeirs from
Fesse and
Morocco.
FESSE and MOROCCO were once comprehended vnder the generall name of
Mauritania Tingitana, so called of
[Page 719]
Tingis (now
Tanger) a principall Town in those dayes, & was that part of
Mauritania, which
Iulius Caesar hauing discomfited
Iuba,
Dion. gaue vnto
Bogud one of his associats How this, & the other part of
Mauritania, became one
R
[...]m
[...]n P
[...]ou
[...]nce, wee haue already told you; as for the diuision of it i
[...]to the two Prouinces, this of
Tingitana, and that other of
Caesa
[...]nsis, it was made by
Claudius, who hauing pacified some tu
[...]ul
[...] in this Country, thus diuided it, and appointed the gouernment of it to two
Roman Knights.
These two Kingdomes haue on the East,
Algeirs; on the West, the
Atlanticke Ocean; and are parted one from the other, by the riuer
Marbea, or
Omirable. The other riuers of note are
2 Tensilt. 3 Sus. 4 Subu. 5 Lyssus.
FESSE is diuided into 7 Prouinces, in which the chiefe Cities are 1
Fesse, (so called from
Fesse, i. Gold, abundance whereof was found in digging the foundation) was built by
Id
[...]e a
Mahumetan Prince. It is diuided by the riuer
Sabu into 3 parts, all of which containe 82000 housholds, and 700
Moschees, or
Saracenicall Temples: the chiefe of which is
Carne, or
Caraven, being a mile and a halfe in compasse. It hath 31 gates, great and high, the roofe is 150 yards long, and 80 broad; round about are diuers porches, containing 40 yards in length, and 30 in bredth; vnder which are the publick store-houses of the town. About the walls are pulpits of diuerse sorts, wherein the Masters of their Law read vnto the people such things as they thinke pertaine to their saluation. The revenue hereof is 200 duckats a day on the old rents, for so much it was, Anno 1526 when
Leo Afer wrote. The Marchants haue there a Court or Exchange, inclosed with a strong wall, with 12 Gates, and 15 streets. There is also a Colledge called
Amarodoc, a most curious and delicate building: It hath three Cloysters of admirable beauty, supported with 8 square pillars of diuers colours; the roofe curiously carued, and the arches of Mosaique, of gold & azure. The gates are of brasse, fairely wrought; and the doores of the priuate chambers, of inlayed worke. This Colledge did cost the Founder King
Abuchenen, or
Abu Henen, 480000 Crownes,
2 Ham Lisnan, a Town built in the more mountainous
[Page 720] parts of the Country, by the old
Africans, famous for the Te
[...]ple of an Idol here worshipped; to which at certain times men and women resorted in the night; where, after their devotions ended, and the c
[...]ndles put out, euery man lay with the woman he first touched: the exact platforme of th
[...]
Family of Loue 3 Septa, or
S
[...]nta, a town in the hands of
Spaine. 4 Tanger, called of old
Tingis, nigh vnto which,
Hercules killed
Anteus. 5 Mahenes. 6 Alcazer Guer, nigh vnto which the three Kings,
Sebastian of
Portugal, Mahomet, and
Abdelmelech, competitors for this kingdome, were slain in one day. There was slain at the same time also,
Camd. Eliz. the great
English rebell,
Stuckley: who fled out of
Ireland to
Rome, Anno 1570, where hee was by the then Pope, louingly welcom'd, as a dutifull sonne to the Church. He was by the Pope appointed for the Conquest of
Ireland, & was for that end furnished with a troope of 800 souldiers, paied by the King of
Spaine; and was by his vnholy Holinesse, created Marquesse of
Lemster, Earle of
Wexford and
Caterlogh, Vicount
Murraugh, and Baron
Rosse. Thus prepared, he began his voyage, Anno 1578, toward
Ireland: but hearing of the wars in this Country, and desirous to make a part in them, he lost here (the Popes fatherly benediction notwithstanding) not his souldiers only, but his own life. and
7 Aguer.
MOROCCO is diuided into 7 Prouinces, the chiefe Cities of which are
Morocco,
Purchas. built by
Abderamen; once the Metropolis of
Barbary, as containing 100000 housholds: but now inferiour to
Fesse for populousnesse, spaciousnesse, and beauty. The chiefe buildings hereof, are the Church and the Castle. The Church is bigger, though not so beautifull as that at
Fesse; and hath a Towre so high, that the hills of
Azasi, being 130 miles distant, may be thence easily discerned. The Castle is very large, and on a Towre thereof stand 3 Globes, made of pure golde, weighing 130000
Barbary Duckats. Diuerse kings haue gone about to take them downe, and convert them into money: but haue all desisted, by reason of some strange misfortune that hath bin inflicted on them: so that the common people thinke they are kept by a guard of spirits.
2 Tangouista. 3 Fesodet. 4 Taradent. 5 Massa, abounding in Amber: and
6 Alarach.
[Page 721]When the
Saracens had ouer-runne
Barbarie, there came into these parts two potent Families, viz: the
Marine, and
Lan
[...]une Families: of the later was
Abderamen, who hauing builded
Morocco, surprised and tooke
Fesse from the contentious sonnes of
Idre. The two kingdomes were thus ioyntly gouerned, till the yeare 1212; in which, when
Alphonso King of
Castile had slaine King
Mahomet Enaser; and his sonnes were at oddes about the inheritance: one
Habdulach, of the
Marine Family, made himselfe King of
Fesse; and by the valour of his sonne
Ioseph, made
Morocco tributary. This
Habdulach by cō putation of time, seemeth to be the
Admiralius Murmelius, mentioned by
Mathew Paris, to whom our King
Iohn, Anno 1214, sent such a base, degenerous, and vnchristian-like embassage. This strange name
Admiralius Murmelius, was by that good Writer vnhappily stumbled on, insteed of
Miramumalim; which also is corrupted from
Amir Elmumenin, that is,
princeps fidelium; an attribute which these Princes as yet retain. The story is this. King
Iohn being ouer-laide in his Barons warres, sent certaine Embassadours to this great Monarch for aide; offering to hold his kingdome of him, and to receiue the Law of
Mahomet. The
Moore maruailously offended with this offer, told the Embassadours, that he had lately read
Paules Epistles, which he liked so well, that were he now to chuse a Religion, he would before any other embrace Christianity; but euery one ought (said he) to die in his owne Religion, and for leauing the Faith wherein he was borne, was the onely thing which he disliked in that Apostle. This said, he called vnto him
Robert of
London, Clearke, one of that Embassie, of whom he demaunded the forme of our gouernment, the wealth and situation of the Country, the manners of the people, the life and person of the King; in all which particulars being satisfied, he grew into such a dislike of our king, that euer after he abhorred the mention of him. In the posterity of this
Habdulach, the two Kingdomes remained, till the yeare 1508, when as
Mahomet Ben Amet, called by his own command
Xeriff, (which is the name that the lineall successours, and kindred of
Mahomet are called by) being a poore Hermite, plotted to make his sonnes
[Page 722] the chiefe Princes of
Mauritania Tingitana. For this cause, he sent them in pilgrimage to
Mecha, whence they returned with such an opinion of Sanctity, that the King of
Fesse made
Amet, one of them, Gouernour of the famous Colledge
Amadorac; &
Mahomet, the other, Tutor to his children: the yonger,
Abdel, staying at home with their father. In those dayes, the
Portugals grieuously infested the tributary kingdome of
Morocco ▪ to represse whose fury,
Amet and
Mahomet, asked and obtain
[...]d Licence. They discomfite
Lopes Barriga, and his
Portugals; they subdue
Sus, Hean, and
Dencalie, three great Prouinces; they enter
Morocco, poison the King, and salute
Amet the
Xeriff of
Morocco. To further their future victories, the King of
Fesse dieth, and
Amet his successour confirmed this
Amet in his new purchased royalty.
The
Xeriffs of
Barbary.
-
- 1
Amet denied superiority, to
Amet of
Fess, whom he ouer-threw, and was slaine by his owne brother.
-
1540
- 2
Mahomet, who vnited the kingdome of
Fess to
Morocco.
-
1557
- 3
Abdela.
-
- 4
Abdela II, had 10 brothers, of which he slew 8.
Amet was spared for his supposed simplicity; and
Abdelmelech escaped to the
Turkes.
-
- 5
Mahomet, expell'd by
Abdelmelech and the
Turkes,
[...]led to
Sebastian King of
Portugal; who, together with the two competitors, was slain in one day, nigh vnto
Alcager Guer.
-
1578
-
Hamet ▪ who extended his Empire to
Lybia and
Numidia.
-
1603
- The three sonnes of
Hamet, viz:
Muley-Shecke, Boferes, and
Sidan,
Purchas.
contended for the Kingdome. In these warres,
Boferes, and
Muley died; but
Abdela, sonne to
Muley-Shecke, maintained the warres against
Sidan. During these troubles,
Sidan Hamet, Ben Abdelan, a Hermite of great prowesse, seized on the City of
Morocco, from whence he was compell'd to retire, by the valour▪ of Prince
Sidan, and
Side Hean, another Hermite, Anno 1616. And thus standeth the state of the
Xeriffia
[...]t
[...]
[Page 723] Sidan enioyeth the Citty
Morocco; Side Hean hath fortified himselfe in
Tar
[...]dant; Abd
[...]la liueth by robberies;
Fesse standeth on her guard; and the other townes are gouerned by peculiar Magistrates: what the euent will be, is vncertaine.
Th
[...] reuen
[...]es of the
Xeriff
[...] are very great, which they leuy out of the tenths of their subiects graine, besides a Duck at for euery Pole, male or female, aboue 15 yeares of age: in Marchandize he receaueth of a Cittizen, two in the hundred; of 2 stranger, ten: Church and Colledge lands are escheated to him; Iudges make him their heire, &c.
What for
[...]e they are able to drawe into the field, may euidently be seene in the siege of
Magaza
[...],
Grimston. a towne of
Fesse, but in possession of the
Spaniards ▪ which he beleagured with 200000 men. Yet can hee not hold any warre aboue three months, because the Souldiers liue vpon his daily allowance, whose prouision not being able to be caried continually with them, make them many times to retire.
Thus much of
Barbarie.
NVMIDIA AND LYBIA.
BEfore we come to
Numidia, wee must passe ouer Mount
Atlas (now called
Anch
[...]sae,
Stephanus. or
Montes Clari) a hill of that height, that the toppe of it cannot be seene. It deriues its name, from
Atlas king of
Mauritania, who dwelt in the bottome of it: whom the Poets faine, to be by
Perseus turned into this hill. The daughters of this
Atlas, dwelt in the Ilands
Hesperides, situate in the
Atlanticke Ocean; where they had a tree which bore a golden fruit, taken thence by
Hercules, after he had killed the Dragon, their guardian. Then he captiuated king
Atlas himselfe, who was a man of great stature, and was fained by the Poets to sustaine heauen
[...] shoulders: and that, either because of his skill in
Astronomi
[...]; or because the hill
Atlas is of such heigth, that it seemes to touch the heauens. And so we e
[...] ter into
Numidia.
NVMIDIA ha
[...]h on the East,
Egypt; on the West, the
Atlanticke Ocean; on the North,
Atlas; on the South,
Lybia: the
Numidia
[Page 724] so much spoken of in the
Roman histories, is not this, but that which is now part of the kingdome of
Tunis.
This Country takes its name from the
Numidae, which may perhaps be so called from their manner of life, which is after the custome of the
Nomades, liuing without houses, vner their Wagons, and Carts, as
Lucan testifieth of them.
Nulla domus, plaustris habitant, migrare per arva
Mos, at
(que) errantes circumvectare Penates.
They dwell in waines, not houses; and doe stray
Through fields, and with them lead their Gods each way.
And worthily may they owe their names to them, from whom they borrow their nature: for the people to this day spend their liues in hunting, and stay but three or foure daies in a place, as long as the grasse will serue the Camells. This is the cause why this Country is so ill peopled, the Townes so small in themselues, and so remote from others. An example hereof is
Te
[...]set a great Citty in their esteeme, which yet containeth but 400 housholds, and hath no neighbours within 300 miles of it. The Country aboundeth with Dates, whence it is called
Dactylorum regio, and in the Arabicke
Biledulgerid, which signifieth also a Date region. These Date tree▪ are some male, some female; the first bringeth forth only flowres; the other, fruit: yet herein is the male beneficiall to the increase of the Dates: for vnlesse a flowred bough of the male, be ingrafted into the female, the dates neuer proue good. This fruit is the chiefe diet of the people; but this sweet meat hath sowre sawce; for it commonly rotteth their teeth betimes: as for the stones of these Dates, they feed their Goats with them, whereby they growe fat, and yeeld store of milke. It is ill inhabited, by reason of the abundance of sands, so that in some places the towns are 300 miles distant. The ayre is of that nature, that if any one bee troubled with the
French disease, he shall here finde present remedy. The inhabitants are base and vile people, theeues, murderers, & ignorant of all things: but the
Arabians that are mingled with them, are ingenious, liberall, and ciuill.
The chiefe Citties are
1 Stasilet, 2 Dausen. 3 Dara, where
Mahomat Ben Amet, and his three sonnes, the founders of the
[Page 725]
Xer
[...]ffian Empire, were borne;
4 Lapsa, and
5 Teffet.
LYBIA hath on the East
Nilus, on the West the
Atlanticke Ocean, on the North,
Numidia; and on the South the land of
Neg
[...]ce
[...]. In this Country
Arius the hereticke was borne, who being a Priest of
Al
[...]xandria, hatched that diuelish doctrine, against the pe
[...]petuall diuinity of Christ: To beat downe which h
[...]r
[...]sie, the first Councell of
Nice was called; the
Nicene Creed m
[...]d
[...] ▪ and the clause
of one substance with the father, proued to be consentaneous to the word. To subscribe to the decrees of th
[...] Councel,
Arius was sent for by the Emperour
Constan
[...]ine. To
Const
[...]n
[...]inople he went, hauing written his owne hereticall tenets, which he hid in his bosome; and reading before the Emperour the decrees of the Councell, he writ a recantation of his heresy, swearing that he meant as he had written. Which words the Emperour referred to the recantation, but hee to the paper o
[...] his owne tenets in his bosome. When he had taken this oath he went in triumph through the streets of the Citty; till a necessity of nature enforcing him, he withdrew aside vnto a house of ease, where he voided out his guts, & sent his soule as a harbinger to the Diuell, to prouide roome for his body.
In this Country liued the
Garamantes, supposed to bee the vtmost people Southward; & the
Psylli, who were of a nature so venomous, that they could poyson a snake: Insomuch that when their wiues were deliuered, they would throw their children amongst a heard of Serpents; supposing that child to bee borne of an adul
[...]erat bed, the very smel of whose body would not driue away a whole brood of the like poisonoꝰ vermin. This people is famoused in
Herodotus for an expedi
[...]ion they made against the South winde. For when this wind, blowing abroad the hills and desarts of sand, had dried vp those small rilles and waters they had among them; they to reuenge this iniury, by common cons
[...]nt armed themselues, and went to fight against
[...]. But they tooke not the South winde v
[...]prepared, for hee
[...]steri
[...]g vp his forces incountred them with such a braue vol
[...]
[...]
[...]and, tha
[...] he ouerwhelmed and slew them all. A better
[...] was the Northwinde to the Cittizens of
Rhegium, in
[...] and better wa
[...] he rewarded: for hauing scattered a mighty
[Page 726] fleet, which
Dionysius prepared against them, he was by the common counsell made free of their Citty.
The name of
Lybia is to be deduced either from
Lybs a king of
Mauritania, or
Lybs the South winde, which gently breatheth from these places; or from
Lybia a Queene hereof. It is now called
Sarra, which signifieth a desart: for the whole country is full of great sandy desarts, to which the violent heat of the Sunne addeth continuall nourishment.
Hinc facta est Lybie raptis humoribus aest
[...]
Arida— as
Ovid.
Hence Lybia, all its moisture drawne on high
By the attractiue Sunne, is made so dry.
Those desarts are so tedious, that Marchants vse commonly to trauell eight daies, without sight of any riuer, lake, bush, or tree. The greatest are of
Azacad, and
Zanhaga.
The people differ not much from the
Numidians; but if there be a worst, certainely it must fall to the
Lybians share. They worship a God called
Psaphon, who, when he liued, taught divers Birds which he caught, and then set at liberty, to say, that
Psaphon was a great God: wherevpon the simple people, smitten with admiration, afforded him diuine worship.
The chiefe Citties are
1 Huaden. 2 Guargata, and
3 Toherraum.
The people in matters tending to religion, are heathens, for the most part; but some there are of the naturalls, among whō the
Saracens, comming out of
Arabia and
Barbarie (Countries almost totally
Mahumetan) haue planted their superstition: & in matters of pollicy, both these nations follow one methode, hauing no king nor lawes; but are gouerned by the chiefe man in euery Tribe.
Thus much of
Numidia and
Lybia.
TERRA NIGRITARVM.
TERRA NIGRITARVM, or the land of
Negroes, hath on the East
Aethiopia superior, o
[...] the West, the
Atlantick Ocean; on the North,
Lybia; on the Sou
[...], the kingdome of
[Page 727]
Manicongo, in
Aethiopia inferior. Of this, thus the
Doue,
The land of Negroes is not farre from thence,
Neerer extended to th' Atlanticke maine;
Wherein the blacke Prince keepes his residence,
Attended by his Ietty-coloured traine:
Who in their natiue beauty most delight,
And in contempt doe paint the Diuell white.
The inhabitants doe almost want the vse of reason, most alienat from dexterity of wit, and all arts and sciences, prone to luxury & are for the greater part Idolaters, though not without some small admixture of
Mahumetans, &
Christians. When the
Portugalls first sailed into these coasts the people hereof took their ships for great Birds with white wings: and after, vpon better acquaintance, they could not be brought to beleeue, but that the ey
[...]s which were casually painted on the back
[...] of the ships, were the eyes by which they saw how to direct themselues in their course. Gunnes seemed to them, for their hideous noise, to be the works of the Diuell: and for bag-pipes, they took them to be liuing creatures; neither when they had beene permitted to f
[...]ele them, would they be perswaded but that they were the worke of Gods owne hands. The very Nobles, (if so noble a name may without offence be giuen to so blockish a people) are so stupid, that when they are in presence of their king, they neuer looke him in the face, but sit flat on their buttocks, with their elbowes on their knees, and their hands on their faces: & for their greater gallantrie, they annoint their haire with the fat of fishes, which maketh them stinke abominably.
The Country is abundantly stored with gold and siluer, very fine and pure: so that had not the
Portugals affected the honor of discouering new worlds, as much as wealth; they might haue made as rich a factory here, as at the
Indies.
It is so called, either because the people are of a blacke colour, or from the riuer
Niger. This riuer from the fifteenth day of Iune, ouerfloweth al the adiacent fields, the space of 40 daies And in so many more recollecteth his waters, into their proper Channels: the whole country being indebted to these inundations, for its fertility, which otherwise could be but small; since
[Page 728] the drinesse of the soyle can afford no exhalations, whereby clowdes may be generated, and the earth refreshed with moysture. This riuer hideth his Channell vnder ground, the space of six miles. The second riuer of note is
Senega, vpon whose Northerne Banke, the people are cole blacke; but on the south only tawnie.
The chiefe Prouinces, or kingdomes (of which here are 25) are
- 1 GVALATA, where there is no administration of lawes.
- 2 GVINEA, where there is neither Towne, nor Castle, except it be that of
Mina, built and fortified by the
Portugalls for their better trading here. The people hereof account the principall part of beauty, to consist in a flat nose, and therefore they presse them downe in their infancy.
- 3 TOMBVTVM, Where the king causeth such as haue any commerce with the
Iewes to be slaine; and where the people spend their whole liues in dancing, and singing. The King of
Tombutum, is the richest Prince in all this part of
Africke, keepeth a royall pallace; and hath to his guard 3000 horsemen; & of footmen an infinite number. He hath some Scepters, which weigh 1300 pound waight a peece: and continually maintaineth a great number of learned men.
- 4 MELLI, a Coūtry of 300 miles in length, hath the richest, ciuillest, and most industrious inhabitants, of any among these
Nigrites.
- 5 CANO, a Country abounding in Limmons, & Pomgranates.
- 6 GIALOFI, the people whereof are of that admirable nimblenesse, that they would leape vpon a horse when hee galloped; stand vpright when he ran fastest; turne themselues about and suddainely sit downe: and as often as they listed, dismount, and mount againe
[...]n a trice.
- 7 BENIN, the people whereof doe cut and rase their skinne with three lines drawne to their nauell▪ esteeming it necessary to saluation. They vse all, both men and women to goe naked till they are married; and then to bee
[...]l
[...]ath
[...] only from the wast to the knees: so that had our 5
Thomas Moore
[...]iued
[...]n these parts, he had in some measure had
[...] he among
[Page 729] other strange plots in his
Vtopian Commonwealth, telleth vs how there it is the custome, for some reuerend old sire, to bring in naked the young man; and some hoarie old matrone to present naked the young woman, betweene whom a marriage is motion'd. For, saith he, in buying a horse, the chapman not only vieweth his naked carkcase, but taketh off also his trappings & s
[...]ddle, lest vnder them some blame might lie hidden: and why the
[...] in chusing of a wife, should we take one of whō we see no more then the face (
vniv pal
[...]rae spatium) & perhaps scarce that. But the conuenience of this libidinous plotte, I leaue to your censure.
- 8 NVBIA, which once wholy peopled by
Christians, is now falne to its former Idolatry, for want of Ministers to instruct them: they sent once to the Emperour of
Aethiopia for teachers, but were by him vnchristianly reiected. Here is a poison, wher
[...]of the tenth part of a graine, will dispatch a man in a quarter of an houre
[...] and is sold for 100 Duckats the ounce.
- 9 BORNVM, where the people haue neither children, wiues, nor names; but are distinguished by some externall accident.
- 10 GOAGA, where the king hath no reuenewes, but what be forcibly taketh from his enimies.
- 11 GANAGA, where the king hath no estate, but what his Nobles please daily to allow him.
The chiefe Townes of these Prouinces are
1 Tombutum. 2 Gen
[...]i. 3 Agadez. 4 Guangara. 5 Songum. 6 Chouinum, the third Citty in estimation of all
Africke. This Country altogether vnknowne, or very little discouered in times of old; was first, if not found, yet plainely manifested by the
Mahumetan Priest
[...]: who out of a supersticious zeale to propagate their doctrine; made a passage to these parts, Anno
[...]08, at which time here was nei
[...]her king, nor commonwealth.
Ioseph king of
Morocco ▪ fi
[...]st subdued them: afterwards the
Lybians became their Lord
[...] whose last gouernour
Soni Halin, was slaine by
Ischia, Anno 1526; and the
Negroes againe recouered their long lost libertie insti
[...]uting diuers king
[...], & amongst others,
Ischia was worthily mad
[...] K
[...]g
[...]f
Tombu
[...]um. Af
[...]er this aduancement, he quick
[...]y vnited many of the weak kingdomes to his own▪ which
[Page 730] at this day is the greatest of the foure, in whose hands kingly authority remaineth. The other three are of
1 Bornum, which is somewhat lesse, 2 of
Gualata, whose kingdome is confined within the limits of that one Prouince. & 3 of
Goaga, who possesseth the remainder.
Thus much of
Terra Nigritarum.
OF AETHIOPIA SVPERIOR.
PRius diuidenda antequam definienda sunt aequivoca, is as vndoubted a truth in nature, as a true rule in Logicke: and therefore before I come to the particulars of
Aethiopia, I will cleere my passage, in respect of some ambiguity of the na
[...]. For, whereas the Interpreters of the Bible in all lang
[...]ages, render the word
Cush by
Aethiopia, and the
Cushites by
Aethiopians: they therein giue occasion to many incongruities in sense, and reason. For should we suppose the riuer
Gihon, mentioned in the second of
Genesis, to compasse about this
Aethiopia; we should make
Paradise to be of too large extent. 2
ly, Whereas it is said in the second of
Chron: cap. 14. that
Zerah king of the
Aethiopians, came against
Asa, with an hoast of a million and 300 Chariots: this cannot properly be attributed to this
Aethiopia, both, for that it is likely that the king of
Egypt, would neuer suffer so huge an army to passe through his Country; and for that we finde in the same chapter, how
Asa, to reuenge this inrode, destroyed the Citties of
Zerah, euen vnto
Cera; which is well knowne to stand in
Arabia Petraea on the South border of
Iudaea. 3
ly, Whereas it is said in the 29 of
Ezechiel, that the land of
Egypt should be laid wast from the towne of
Siene, to the borders of
Aethiopia: if it bee meant of this place it cannot be good sense;
Siene being the very border towne, betwixt
Egypt and
Aethiopia; and is as if one should say, the
English conquered all
France, between
Callice and
Douer. Aethiopia therefore mentioned in these and sundry other places, must bee conceaued to be the land of
Chus, or the
Cusi
[...]es, which lay between
Aegypt and
Assyria, the
Red sea, and
Persian gulfe; conta
[...]ning
Arabia Dese
[...]ta, Petraea, and part of
Felix. But not altogether
[Page 731] to dislike all translations, one distinction will salue all; which before I set downe I must tell you, (referring the first peopling of this Country till anon) that the
Graecians gaue it the name of
Aethiopia, from
[...],
vro, and
[...]
vultus: because the violent heat of the sunne schorched the faces of the inhabitants:
Aethiopia is
-
Africana
-
Superior, of which now.
-
Inferior, of which in the next Chapt.
-
Asiatica, which extended from the red Sea vnto the
Persian gulfe, and is that
Aethiopia which is so often mentioned in the old Testament.
Now that you may not suspect this distinction to be meerly fained, and gathered vpon no grounds; see what I haue transcribed out of
Herodotus, speaking of the expedition of
Xerxes, against the
Greekes.
[...], &c.
Arsames (saith he) was Captaine of the
Arabians, and the
Aethiopians, that are beyond
Aegypt. The more Easterne
Aethiopians, were ranked with the
Indians, nothing differing from the other in the structure of their bodies, but in their haire and voice only: the Easterne
Aethiopians wearing their haire smooth; they of
Lybia, curled. The
Aethiops of
Asia were armed like the
Indians, &c. but the
Aethiops of
Africke (the very words of my distinction) were arayed with the skinnes of beasts, &c. So farre
Herodotus.
AETHIOPIA called SVPERIOR, because it is more north then the other: and also
Interior, because it is encompassed about with the other (vnlesse where it is bounded with
Lybia, and the land of
Negroes North) is called also
Abasine, either from
Abas a prime riuer hereof, or from an
Egyptian word signifying scattered nations. It comprehēdeth the regions, once called
Aethiopia sub Aegypto, Trogloditica, and
Cinnamomifera.
Of the
Troglodites,
[...]omponius Mela giueth vs this character,
Nullarum opum domini sunt Trogloditae, strident magis quàm loquuntur. As for their houses they were (saith he) no better thē Caues, and their food no better then Serpents.
Plinie reporteth two strange things of this Country; 1 that the ayre & ground are so parching hot, that the people not only dare not goe out of dores without shooes; but that they rost their meat also by
[Page 732] setting it in the Sunne. 2
ly That here is a lake, whose waters are thrice a day, and thrice a night, exceeding salt and vnpleasing, but at all other times most sweet and delicious to the pallat.
Iosephus writeth that
Moses hauing slaine the
Egyptian, fled into this Country, and here married the daughter of
Iethro Prince of it: but this is vtterly false, for
Moses fled into the land of
Madian, Ex. 2.15. which is on the other side of the
red Sea, in
Arabia Petraea.
This Country being as big as
Germanie, France, and
Italie, laid together, is but meanely populous, the d
[...]stemperature of that climate, and the dry barrennesse of the ground, not admitting a multitude. For this cause
Africke is by
Strabo compared to a
Leopards skinne, the distance of whose spots sheweth the dispersednesse of Townes, and habitations in these torrid countries. This region is scarse in wheat, but sufficiently plentifull in Rice, Barly, Beanes, Pease, & the like. They haue abundance of Sugars, Minerals of all sorts, & infinit heards of Oxen, sheep, Goats: Finally, there is no Country vnder heauen fitter for increase of plants, and liuing creatures; if industry were not deficient. The people are much inclined to barbarisme, destitute of all learning, not to be credited vnlesse they sweare by the life of their Emperour. They hate a Smith equally with the Diuell. Their colour is generally oliue tawny, excepting onely their king himself, who is alwayes of a white complexion, a wonderfull prerogatiue, if true. This blacknes of th
[...]ir bodies, is by the Poet attributed to the burning of the world, by
Phaeton;
Sanguine tum, credunt, i
[...] corpora summa vocato,
Aethiopum populos nigrum
[...]raxisse colorem.
Their bloud (tis thought) drawne to the outward part,
The Aethiopians grew so black and swart.
But the true cause of it and its speculation, I will deferre till I come to treat of
America.
The Christian faith was first preached here by the Eunuch of Q.
Candace, who was baptized by
Philip the
Deacon; but not totally propagated ouer the whole Empire, till the raign of
Abraham, Anno 470: who in his life, entituled himselfe Defender and propagator of the religion of
Christ; and was after
[Page 733] his death, canonized for a Saint, The particularities of their opinions, wherewith they haue infected the true purity, I finde thus registred. 1. They vse to circumcise both males & females. 2 They baptize the males 40, the females 80 daies, after their circumcision. 3 After the receit of the Sacrament they are not to spit tell Sunne-set. 4 They professe but one nature, and one will in Christ. 5 They accept only the three first generall Councells. 6 Their Priests liue by the labour of their hands, for they allow them nothing, and permit them not to begge. 7 They rebaptize themselues euery
Epiphany day in lakes and ponds; because that day they suppose Christ to haue beene baptized by
Iohn, in
Iordan.
The chiefe riuers of this Country are
1 Abas (formerly called
Astabus) springing from the lake of
Barenna. 2 Toccas
[...]i. once
Astaborus. 3 Nilus, whose spring vnknowne to ancient writers, is by some supposed to arise out of the lake of
Zemre: thence this famous riuer taketh his course towards
Egypt, and diuers times meeting with lower vallies, falleth downe headlong with such a force & fury; that the continuance of the noise deafeth all the neighbouring inhabitants. In this Countrey are many Sluces, Ditches, and by-channells, to curb the otherwise vncontroleable power of the riuer, which else would ouerflow all
Egypt. In respect hereof the
Sultans of
Egypt, haue a long time paid vnto the Emperour of the
Abassines, a great tribute: which when the great
Turke, supposing it to be a needlesse custome, did deny; this people, by the command of their Emperour, did breake downe their dammes, and open their sluces: whereby drowning
Egypt, they inforced the
Turke not only to continue his tribute, but to giue them also great summes of mony for the remaking of these dammes and sluces. The fourth river of note is
Zairo, which arising in the more mountainous parts, endeth his long pilgrimage in the lake
Zemre. Here are also some lakes reported to be of that poisonous nature, that whosoeuer drinketh of them, either falleth immediatly madde, or is for a long time trobled with a drowsines. Of which
Ovid.
Aethiopes
(que) lacus: quos si quis faucibus hausit,
Aut furit, aut patitur mirum grauitate soporem.
Whose waters he that drinks his thirst to slake;
Either groweth mad, or doth his soule oppresse
With an vnheard of heauy drowsinesse.
This Country howsoeuer most replenished with Christians of any in
Africke; yet hath it on the East, many
Mahumetans; on the West, many
Heathens, mingled with the Christians. These Christians shew a booke of eight volumes, written, as they beleeue, by the Apostles, assembled for that end at
Hierusalem; the contents whereof they obserue most solemnly.
The chiefe Citties are first
Saba, built by Queene
Maqueda, or rather by her repaired, and beautified. It hath 4 gates made of Alablaster and Iaspis stone, wrought with antique workes, and the dores thereof curiously carued. It hath 5000 houses great and sumptuous, the streets spacious, and so shaded with pent-houses, that men may walke safe from the violence of the Sunne or raine. From the name of this Citty, it is thought that the Queene of
Saba, which came to see
Solomon, was Queene of this Country. 2
Aruma, built by king
Aruc. 3 Cossomum. 4 Zameta the residence of
Bernagassus. 5 Erocco, and
Suachon, the only hauens of this Emp
[...]re, being vnder the
Turkes. 6 The K.
Court which is as a wandring Citty: for which his Tents and Pauilions belonging to him, and his retinue; hec couereth no lesse then 10 miles.
7 Tanapo, of old the residence of the
Aethiopian Emperours, sacked and ruined by
Petronius, President of
Egypt. For when
Candace (the predecessour, I beleeue, of her, whose Eunuch was baptized by
Philip) had ransacked & wasted
Egypt, with fire and sword:
Petronius, Lieftenant to
Augustus, draue them home; harried the whole Country, put this Citty to the spoile, and to preuent the like inrodes, fortefied the frontiers of his Prouince.
8 Zembra, nigh vnto the lake so called, where in the yeare 1570, certaine workmen purposely sent from
Florence, by Duke
Francis, built a royall pallace; which is sometimes honoured with the presence of the Emperour.
There are in this Empire 70 tributary kingdomes, the chiefe whereof are,
- 1 BERNAGASSVM, whose Pro-rex is known by the same
[Page 735] name, lyeth toward the red Sea, & bordreth on the
Turke, who receaueth hence the yearely tribute of 1000 Crownes,
- 2 TIGREMAON, famous for her mines of Gold.
- 3 ANGOTE, where the people vse Salt, Pepper, and iron insteed of mony: and seed on raw flesh. This custome of vsing Salt, Pepper, and the like, insteed of mony, was in former times among most people, the only bartery or way of excha
[...]ge. So in
Homer, Glaucus golden armour was valued at 100 kine; and
Diomedes armour, at ten only. Afterward in iustice commutatiue, it was deemed convenient to haue some common Iudge, or valuation of the equality or inequality of goods: the inuention of which, the
Iewes attribute to
Cain: the
Grecians, to
Hermodice, the wife of
Midas: the
Romans, to
Ianus. It is called
Nū mus, or
[...] from
[...]; because it was ordained by law:
Pecunia, either because in elder times, the chiefe of their wealth consisted in Cattle (as now among the
Irish) or from a Cowe (
Pecus) which was stamped on it: and
Moneta à monendo, as
Suidas saith; because when the
Romans stood in need of mony,
Inno monebat, that they should vse iustice, and there should be no want of mony. To this Goddesse,
Dea pecunia, the
Romans erected a Temple, and worshipped it in the figure of a woman, holding a paire of scales in one hand; and a
coraucopia in the other.
- 4 AMARA, where there is a hill of the same name, being in circuit 90 miles; and a daies iourny high▪ on the toppe whereof are 34 pallaces, in which the younger sonnes of the Emperour are continually inclosed, to avoid sedition; wherein they inioy whatsoeuer is fit for delight, or princely education; and out of which one of them, who is most hopefull or best liked, is againe brought out, if the Emperour die sonne-lesse, to be made successour. This mountaine hath but one ascent vp, which is impregnably fortified, and was destinate to this vse Anno 470, or thereabouts; by the Emperonr
Abraham Philip; aduised herevnto, as he gaue out, by an heauenly vision. In one of these pallaces is a famous Librarie, wherein are many bookes, which with vs are either in part, or totally lost: as the Oracles of
Enoch, with the misteries which escaped the floud being by him
[Page 736] ingrauen on pillars; the whole workes of
Livie, and others.
- 5 GVAGERE, of old called
Meroe, an Iland in the riuer
Nilus, being 175 miles long, and 125 broad. The chiefe citty was
Meroe, so named of
Meroe, mother to
Cambises; to continue whose memory, her sonne built this Citty.
- 6 FATAGAR, 7 DANCALI. 8 GOYAMI, in which is the lake
Zembre. 9 BAGAMEDRAN. 10 XOA.
Chus was the first Prince of this Country,
Regma the 2
d, &
Dodan the 3
d. From these kings till the time of
Aruc, the people liued in Caues, and rockie holes. He taught them to build houses; and to lead the way, built
Aruma. The fourth from
Aruc, was
Maqueda, called in holy writ the Q. of
Saba, & of the South. She went to
Hierusalem to heare the wisdom of
Solomon, and see the order of his house: & as their stories relate, returned home great with child by
Solomon. This child being borne was called by his mother,
Melilech; but by
Solomon, Dauid: since which, the Kings were called
Dauids; till
Indian the Eunuch of Q
Candace returning home, baptized his young Prince, calling him
Philip. Hitherto we haue spokē out of their owne Chronicles, but they we knowe are no Gospell. That
Chus planted in
Arabia, we haue already told you, as also what absurdities arise, from supposing the land of
Chus to bee this
Aethiopia: most probable therefore it is, that this country was in processe of time, peopled by the progeny of
Ludim &
Phu
[...]; who were seated on the
Mediterranean shore of
Africk. Now whereas
Stephanus hath, in his opinion, decided the controuersie, making
Sheba, the sonne of
Chus, the father of the
Arabians; and
Sheba, the sonne of
Regma, the father of the
Aethiopians, & for this cause hath found out a pretty criticisme that
Sheba, when it was writtē with
[...]
Samech, must be rendred
Aethiopia; &
Arabia, when it is written with
[...]
Shin; this cōcei
[...], is in my opinion (as the rest of that straine are) more nice then wise; it being euident, that both
Sheba the son of
Chus, &
Sheba the son of
Regma, peopled
Arabia. As for Q.
Maqueda, doubtlesse she was Queene of the
Sabaeans, not the
Aethiopians. For, besides the longsomnesse of the iourney, too much for a woman and a Queene to trauell; it is very probable when
Shisacke king
[Page 737] of
Egypt spoyled
Hierusalē, in the raign of
Rhehoboam; that the King of
Aethiopia, who, if this be true, was at that time the sonne of
Maqueda; would not haue suffered
Egypt to haue laien quiet, whiles his brother
Rhehoboams Country was a wasting, if there had beene any such tie betweene them. To leaue these fables then, the first story which we meet with concerning the
Aethiopians,
Herodotus. is in the time of
Cambises, long after
Solomon, who hauing vnited
Egipt to
Persia, intended also to haue vnited
Aethiopia to
Egypt. Vpon this motion, Embassadours were sent to trie the strength of the King, and search the passages of the Country: carrying with them as presents, a purple habit, some brace
[...]ets, a box of sweet oyntments, and a tunne of wine. The
Aethiopian receauing these tokens, accounted the vnguent and purple, slight and effeminate; the bracelets he openly laught at, as being too weake to hold in a prisoner (for he took them to be bonds:) only the wine he was delighted with, and sorrowed that this country yeelded no such liquor. At the dismission of these Embassadours, they were amongst other guifts, presented with a bowe of wondrous strength; the
Aethiopian bidding thē tell their master, that vntill euery
Persian could bend that bow, it would be no safe medling with his people: adding withall, that
Cambises might thanke the Gods, for giuing the
Aethiopians so contented mindes, that they thought not on conquering their neighbours kingdomes. To returne againe to our
Aethiopian story, which now beginneth to be more credible. After the baptizing of the first
Philip by the Eunuch, all the succeeding Emperours were called
Philip; till the religious raigne of
Iohn, honoured with the title of Saint: since whose death till this present time, they are called
Iohns, with the
praenomen, as some will of
Presbyter; affirming that he executeth as well the ministeriall as the kingly office,
Idem hominum Rex, divum
(que) Sacerdos: But as others, and that more probably, of
Pretiosus; for the word
Prete-gian, by which name his subiects vse to call him, importeth no lesse. They neuer had disastrous successe in any affaires, till the yeare 1558, in which the
Turks seazed on
Barnagassum: and since, Anno 1603, when the last Emperour was slaine by the King of
Adel. The person of this Emperour is much honoured,
[Page 738] nay adored by his subiects, to whom he sheweth himselfe but thrice in a yeare, viz: on
Christmas, Easter, &
Holyrood day: by which retirednesse he maketh his presence more acceptable, as holding nothing to be more derogatory from the Maiesty of a King, then to make himselfe too common an obiect, for the eye of the vulgar. The like kinde of state, was once kept by those kings of
France, who withdrawing themselues from all publike affaires, vsed only to shew themselues (as wee haue already said) on
May-day. A greater retirednesse then this, is that of which
Velleda, Queene of the
Tencteri, a people of the
Rhene, is reported by
Tacitu
[...] to haue vsed. For when the rest of the
Germans then in armes, sent Embassadours to her, to informe her of her victory against the
Romans; they were prohibited either to speake to her, or see her;
Arcebantur aspectu, quo venerationis plus inesset. Such a keeping of state, the politique Prince
Tiberius vsed, when the
German legions mutined; for he daigned not to goe himselfe to see them pacified, but the reason was,
quia maiestati maior è longinquo reuerentia. And no doubt the same keeping of distance, swaied much with him when hee forsooke
Rome, and kept Court priuatly at
Caprea; though I deny not, but a propension to follow his vnnaturall pleasures, the more securely, together with the deformities on his face, had also their powers vpon his resolution.
The title of this great and mighty Emperour, runneth thus. N.N. supreame of his kingdomes, and the beloued of God, the piller of faith, sprung from the stocke of
Iudah, the son of
David, the sonne of
Solomon, the sonne of the columne of
Sion, the sonne of the seed of
Iacob, the sonne of the hand of
Mary, the sonne of
Nahu after the flesh, the sonne of S
t
Peter and
Paule after the spirit; Emperour of the higher and lesser
Aethiopia, & of
[...]he most mighty kingdomes, dominions, and Countries of
Goa, Caffares, Fatigar, Angola, Barne, Balignazo, Adea, Vangne, Goyami where are the fountaines of
Nile, Amara, Banguamedron, Ambea, Vangucum, Tigremaon, Sabaim, the birth
[...]place of the Queene of
Saba, Bernagassum; and Lord of all the Regions vnto the consines of
Egypt. It seemeth by this title, that these
Aethiopian Emperours, howeuer the truth of story goeth
[Page 739] conceiue themselues to be sprung from
Solomon, and
Maqueda (or
Nizaule as
Ioseph nameth her) the Queene of the South. For better confirmation whereof, it is by some reported, that the Armes of this kingdome, are the same with those of the Tribe of
Iuda, which are a Lyon rampant in a field
Or; & that the motto of them is to this effect, viz;
The Lyon of the Tribe of Iudah shall ouercome. But
Bara an expert Herald, giueth this Prince no such coat-armour: his Armes according to him being
Luna, a crosse portate
Mars, charged with a crucifixe
Sol; betweene two scourges of the second.
His revenues cannot but be great,
Boterus. considering that his expences both of Court, and Army discharged; he alwayes coffers vp 3 millions in a yeare; Insomuch that he offered the
Portugals, if they would warre against the Infidels, one million of Gold; and another of men: which later was more (sure) then he could performe, seeing he could neuer leuie halfe the number in his owne greatest extremities.
Thus much of
Aethiopia Sup
[...]rior.
OF AETHIOPIA INFERIOR.
AETHIOPIA INFERIOR, called also
Exterior, hath on the East, the Red Sea; on the West, the
Aethiopian Ocean; on the North,
Terra Nigritarum, and
Aethiopia Interior; and on the South, the Southerne Ocean. It was said of this Country, that it was mountainous towards the West, sandie in the midst, and desart towards the East.
The vsuall diuision of this Region is into 5 parts,
1 Aian, 2 Zangibar, 3 Monometapa, 4 Cafaria, 5 Monicongo.
AIAN lieth betweene the mouth of the Red Sea, and the Riuer
Calimanci: it comprehendeth the two potent kingdomes of
Ab
[...]x, and
Adel. The king of this later by name
Guad
[...]ameth, or
Grand Amida, had a great hand ouer the deceased Emperour of the
Habassines: this Country aboundeth with Flesh, Hony, Waxe, Corne, Gold, Ivory, and great store of Sheepe, whose tailes are 25 pound waight, The prime Cities are,
1 Arar,
[Page 740] 2 Zeil
[...], 3 Borbora, all situate without the streights of the Red Sea, and much frequented by merchants.
Zeila was the chiefe of them, built nigh vnto the Bay which
Ptolomie called
Sin
[...]s Avaliticus, from the
Avalites, or
Abalites, who are said to haue dwelt hereabout. It had in it some buildings that seemed to be very ancient: and was sacked and burned by the
Portugals, A
o 1516.
The kingdome of
Abex, or
Adea, is situate betweene
Adel, and
Habassia, to which last it is tributary. The chiefe Towns are
1 Brava, 2 Pate, &
3 Gogia: these two last belonging to the
Portugals, who tooke them vnder the conduct of
Tristran de Cugna.
ZANZIBAR extendeth from the riuer
Quilimanci, to
M
[...]
[...]motapa. The people as well of this Prouince, as of
Aian, are on the shoare side descended of the
Arabians,
Purchas. whose superstition they embrace. The more inland people are the true natiues, and still adhere to their
Gentilisme.
The chiefe Towns are 15, and giue name to as many kingdomes. The first
Corova, 2 Calen, 3 Anzuga, 4 Monculo, 5 Badin, 6 Melinda, 7 Momboza, 8 Quilao, whose King named
Abraham, gaue the
Portugals leaue to build fortresses in his Country, Anno 500: but they fondly presuming on their own strength, deposed this
Abraham, Anno 1509; for which fact, the
Arabians demolished their Forts, and sent them to learne better moderation in their prosperous estates. The people of this
Quiloa, haue among them a strange custome, which I will mention rather for the rarity, then decencie. They vse when they haue any female children borne vnto them, to sow vp the priuate passages of nature, leauing only a small passage for the vrine. Thus sowed, they keep them carefully at home, ill they come to a marriageable age; then they giue thē to their neighbours for wiues. And she (of what ranke or condition soeuer she be) that is by her husband found to want this signe of her perpetuall virginity: is with all kinde of ignominie & disgrace sent home vnto her parents; & by them as opprobriously receiued.
The 9 Prouince is
Mosambique, 10 M
[...]mbara. 11 Monbizo.
[Page 741] 12 Macaos. 13 Embroe. 14 Mordomugi. 15 Safila, which for its abundance of Gold and Ivory, is by some thought to be that land of
Ophir, to which
Solomon sent; and of this opinion M
r
Purchas seemeth to be. But this is not very probable; for first,
Ophir the sonne of
Ioctan, of whom mention is made in the 10 of
Gen. verse 29: and from whom the land of
Ophir, in all likelyhood tooke its name; is in the next verse, said to haue planted in the East; whereas this
Safila is situate South-west from
Chaldea, in which the confusion of tongues, and dispersing of the people, began. 2
ly, It is impossible for the navie of
Solomon, which lay at
Ezion Geber, to haue spent 3 yeares in comming hither, & returning: which we find to haue bin the vsuall times of finishing the voyage to
Ophir, 1 Kings. chap. 10.
Ophir then is some part of
India; but whether it were the Iland of
Sumatra, or one of the
Molucco's, or the land of
Malavar, called by the ancients,
Aurea Chersonesus, I dare not determine: considering what worthy men maintaine these seuerall opinions.
The principall riuers are
1 Coava, 2 Quama, 3 Magnice.
MONOMOTAPA,
Bonomotapa, or
Bonemotaxa, is environ'd almost round with waters; hauing on the West & South the riuer called
Rio d' Infanto; on the East, the Ocean; and on the North, the riuer
Quama. This Country is in compasse 450 miles, & aboundeth with such store of Elephants, that no lesse then 5000 are yearely kill'd, for their teeths sake. Here are said to be 3000 mines of Gold, the chiefe being
Manica, Boro, and
Quitiavi.
The chiefe Prouinces are
1 Motana, 2 Tocoa, 3 Melcucba. 4 Quinibebe, 5 Berfaca, 6 Bavagal. The chiefe Cities are
Monomotapa, Zimbas, and
Tongum the Kings seat, where Anno 1560, one of them was christned by
Gonsaluo a Iesuite, whom not long after by the perswasion of some
Arabians, he caused to bee slaine.
The people hereof are Heathen for the most part, yet they worship not idols, but beleeue in one god, whō they call
Mozimo, and in some places are very prone to receiue the Faith of CHRIST. They punish nothing more seuerely then witchcraft, theft, & adultery. In the punishment of Delinquents, they
[Page 742] vse no prisons, but execute them assoone as they are apprehended; which is the cause that the vulgar sort haue no doores to their houses, this being an honorable priuiledge belonging to Lords onely. The King of this Country is alwayes called by the name of
Monomotapa: he is serued on the knee; and when he drinketh, or cougheth, all that are about him, make such a shout, that all the Towre rings of it. All that come into his presence, must sitdown, for to stand is a signe of dignity, and the chiefe honour that can be afforded vnto any. He is said to haue for his guard 200 mastiues. The women are here much respected. The
Monomotapa himselfe if he meet them in the street, giuing them the way. They are not to be married, till their
menstrua, or naturall purgation, testifie their ability for conception; and therefore they solemnize the first fluxe thereof, with a great feast.
CAFRARIA hath on the East
Rio d' Infanto, on the West and South, the Ocean; and on the North,
Lunae montes. It taketh its name from
Cafars, which in the
Arabicke signifieth
Heretickes: which though common to all Heathens, is yet appropriated to this Region, as destitute of another name. This Country extendeth towards the South with a long Promontory, called
Caput bonae spei, or
C
[...]p de bunna speranza: which was discouered, together with these Southerne parts of
A
[...]rick, by
Vasco di Games, Anno 1497. The top of this Cape is a faire and pleasing plaine, adorned with great variety of flowers, and couered with a carpet of grasse; it is called the table of the Cape, and yeeldeth a large prospect ouer the Sea on all sides. The Sea here is very rough & tempestuous, & hath to the
Spaniards proued oftentimes very vnkind: whereupon a
Spanish Captain being sorely vexed with a storme, expostulated with GOD, why he suffred so good Catholickes to endure such torments; and permitted the
English Heretickes & blasphemers to passe so easily. The people liue like beasts, are black as pitch, and therefore vse when they would represent any vgly thing, to make it white: they haue flat noses, and thick lippes. They haue some villages in which they liue together; & in euery village a king or lord to whom they are subiect.
[Page 743]MANICONGO hath on the East,
Habassia; on the West, the
Aethiopique Ocean; on the North, the land of
Negroes; on the South, the hills call'd
Lunae montes. These Countries were discouered by
Dego Can, a
Portugal, Anno 1486. They are very populous, insomuch that they sell vnto the
Portugals yearely, 28000 slaues, as it is supposed; who are all carried to
Brasil, there to worke in the mines. The principall Townes are
1 Benza, called by the
Portugals, since they initiated this Nation in the Faith of Christ,
S. Sauiours, or S.
Salvedore, 2
S. Paul lying on the Sea shore, a Town built and fortified by the
Portugalls, for the better assurance of their trade: and
3 Loanda, seated iust opposite to
S. Paul, in an Iland of the same name; caused (as it is thought) by the mud and dirt, which the riuer
Coanzo brought thither. It is the principall hauen-towne of these parts.
This Country is watered by the riuers
Bengo. 2 Coanzo. 3 Dande. 4 Loz
[...]. 5 Ambres. 6 Zai. The people hereof were by the
Portugals instructed in the Faith of Christ: which againe they renounced, as being not able to conforme their liues vnto it.
The Prouinces appeare in this swelling & voluminous title of the present King,
Alvara king of
Congo, Sango, Bambu, Sandi, Bango, Batta, Pempa, Abundi, Matama, Quizama, Angol
[...], Cacongo: Lord of the
Congeries, Amolaze, Langelungi, Anziqui, Cucchi, and
Laangi. Most of the latter nam'd nations are
Anthropophagi, and haue shambles of mans flesh, as vsually as we of ordinary meats. The people doe alwayes kill their children so soone as they be borne, lest they should be a hinderance to them in their vagabond wandrings, and transmigrations. But to conserue the nation, they vse to buy or steale yong striplings, from the neighbouring Countries. Amongst the more ciuill Prouinces,
Angola is of most esteeme, which not long since reuolted from their subiection and allegiance to the King of
Congo: and is certainly a most populous Prouince. For in the battle betwixt the King of this Country, and
Paulus Diazius a famous Leader of the
Portugals, t
[...]e King had in his Army, 1200000 souldiers; yet a few of his enemi
[...]s, wisely & p
[...]li
[...]iquely gouerned, gaue him a dismall, & fatall ouerthrow, 1582.
Thus much of
Aethiopia Inferior.
OF EGYPT.
Maginus.EGYPT is bounded on the East with the Red Sea; on the West, with
Cyrene; on the North, with the Mediterranean; on the South, with
Habassia. In the place where this
Aegypt and
Habassia meet, is the last cataract of
Nolus; which is a fall of the waters, after much struggling with the rocks for passage, an incredible way downe into the lower valleyes. The hideousnes of the noyse which it maketh, not onely deaueth all the bydwellers, but the hills also are torne with the sound: For as
Lucan:
Cuncta tremunt undis, & multo murmure montis
Spume
[...]s invictis albescit fluctibus amnis.
The noyse the mountaines shakes, who roare in spight
Sands.
To see th'vnvanquish'd waues cloath'd all in white.
Yet you may diuerse times see the Countrey people, in a litle boat, able to containe but two onely, venture down these falls; aed appearing after they are long lossed in the waters, a great distance off, as if they had beene shot out of an engine.
This Country was first inhabited by
Misraim, the sonne of
Chus, the sonne of
Cham, & was called in the
Hebrew tongue
Misreia: the footsteps of which name remaineth amongst the
Arabians, who call it
Misre. 2 It was named
Oceana, from
Oceanus a King hereof.
3 O
[...]iriana, from
Osiris. 4
Aegyptus, from
Aegypt; being the surname of
Rameses, a Prince of great power.
The Country is in length from
Siene, to the Mediterranean Sea, 562 miles; and in bredth, from
Rosetta West, to
Damiata East; about 140 miles. But it continueth not alwayes in this bredth for lessening it selfe Southwards, like a
Pyramis reversed, it is in some places but 37 miles broad, & at the very point or bottome, but foure. It is situate betweene the second and the fift Climates, so that the longest day is 13 houres, and a halfe.
The inhabitants, though this Countrey lie in the same Climate with
Barbary, are not black, but tawnie and brown. They were the inventers of the
Mathematicall Sciences, and are still
[Page 745] endued with a special dexterity of wit; but are somwhat slothfull, and giuen to riot and luxury; merry also and sociable companions. The old
Egyptians are by
Pomponius charactred, to haue vsed to weepe and mourne ouer their dead bodies, dawbed ouer with dung; to haue held it almost a piacle to burne or bury them, but hauing embalmed them, to haue laid them in some inward roome of their houses. The men (saith he) keepe home, and spinne; the women manage the greater businesses: the men carry burdens on their heads, the women on their backs. Not much vnlike to which last custome, they haue still one of a new stampe; for here the women pisse standing, and the men couring on their knees. They worshipped in euery Town and its Territory, particular gods; but the god by them most adored, was
Apis; an Oxe, blacke all ouer his body, hauing a white starre in his fore-head, the
effigies of an Eagle on his backe, and two haires only in his taile. It seemeth his deity was not much respected by strangers; for
Cambises when hee conquered
Egypt, ran him with his sword through the thigh, causing all his Priests to be scourged: and
Augustus being here,
Dion. would not vouchsafe to see him, saying;
[...],
dios se colere consuevisse, non boues, a speech worthy so braue a Prince.
For its abundant fruitfulnesse this country was called
Horreum populi Romani; and in the time of
Ioseph, supplied
Iacob and his Family with corne. Now also is the goodnesse of the soyle such, as is contained in these two verses of
Lucans.
Terra suis contenta bonis, non indigna mercis,
Aut Ievis; in solo tantatest fiducia Nilo.
The Earth content with its owne wealth, doth craue
No forreine Marts, nor Ioue himselfe; they haue
Their hopes alone in Nilus fruitfull waue.
This
Nilus hath his head either in the mountains of the Moon, or the lake
Zembre in
Aethiopia interior: and running in one continuall Channell, till it washeth the midland of
Egypt, is before its influx into the Sea, diuided into 7 other Channels, or mouthes; namely
1 Heracleoticum, 2 Bolviticum, 3 Schaniticum, 4 Patinicum, 5 Mendesium, 6 Caniticum, 7 Pelusiacum. The
[Page 746] first and last of these currents being sarre distant at the Sea; and growing into one, at the first point of the riuers diuision; make the part which is called
Delta. because it ve
[...]embleth the Greek letter Δ. The other part is called
Thebais, from
Thebes, the chiefe Town of it. This
Nil
[...]s, from the 15 day of
Iune, swelleth aboue his banks the space of 40 dayes; and in as many more gathereth his waters again to their proper bounds. If it flow not to the height of 15 Cubits, then the Earth is deficient in her abundance of increase, for want of moisture: and if the waters surmount the
superficies of the Earth, more then 17 cubits; then like a drunken man it cannot produce its naturall operations, as hauing its stomach (as it were) ouer-laid, and surcharged with too much liquor: but if the meane be granted, there is no Country can brag of such abundance, the corne being all inned before the end of
May. During this inundation, the beasts and cattle liue on the hills, and in the Townes, to which they are before-hand driuen; & there are, til the decrease of the waters, foddered. As for the Townes and villages, they stand all on the toppes of the hills, and at the time of the floud, appeare like so many Ilands. Commerce and entercourse is not a
[...]ot diminished; for skiffes and the like boates, supply the places of horses and camels, transporting safely and speedily, the marketmen and their commodities, from one Town to another. When the riuer doth not thus ouer-flow the Country, it is not onely the vsher to a following dearth; but prognosticateth some ensuing mischiefe to the State and Princes thereof. And it is by Authors of good credit related, that in the 10
th and 11
th yeare of
Cleopatra, the riuer increased not: which was obserued to be a fore-teller of the fall of two great Potentates, this
Cleopatra, and her sweet-heart
Antonie. A second commodity arising frō this inundation of the
Nile, is the health it bringeth with it; for the plague, which here often miserably
[...]ageth, vpō the first day of the floud doth instātly cease: insomuch that wheras 500 dye in
Caire, the day before; the day following there dieth not one. A third strangenesse in this riuer is, that keeping its waters together, it changeth the colour of the Sea farther into the
Mediterranean, then the sea can thence be discerned. A fourth miracle
[Page 747] is, that not in fruits onely, but in producing liue creatures also, it is euen to wonder fruitfull: as
Ovid,
Nam
(que) ubi deseruit madidos septemfluus agros
Nilus, & antiquo sua flumina reddidit alveo;
Plurima cultores versis animalia glebis
Inveniunt—
For when the seauen-mouth'd Nile the fields forsakes,
And to his ancient Channell him betakes;
The tillers of the ground liue creatures finde
Of sundry shapes, ith' mud that's left behinde.
This riuer is in length almost 3000 miles, and being the onely riuer of
Egypt, affordeth the onely drinke to the
Egyptians, and is of such vertue, that when
Pesceninus Niger saw his Soldiers grumble for wine; what (saith he) doe you murmure for wine, hauing the waters of
Nilus to drinke? On the bankes of this riuer, down towards
Alexandria, stood that famous
Labyrinth, built by
Psamniticus. It contained within the compasse of one continued wall, 1000 houses, and 12 royall palaces, built and couered with marble. It had onely one entrance, but innumerable wayes within, turning and returning, one sometimes ouer the other, and all in a manner invious to men not acquainted. So
Mela describeth it. The building was more vnder the Earth, then aboue, the marble stones being laid with that art, that neither wood, nor cement, was imployed in any part of the fabricke. The chambers were so disposed, that the doores vpon their opening, did giue reports no lesse terrible then thunder: and the maine entrance all of white marble, adorned with stately columnes, and most curious workes of imagerie. On the bankes of this riuer also, grew those sedgie weedes called
Papyri, of which Paper was in former times made. They diuided it into thinne flakes, whereinto it naturally parteth: then laying them on a table, and moistning them with the glutinous water of the riuer; they pressed them together, and so dried them in the Sun. By meanes of this Invention, bookes being easier to be transcribed and reserued;
Ptolomaeus Philadelphus made his excellent Library at
Alexandria; and vnderstanding how
Attalus king of
Pergamum, by the benefit of this
Aegyptian paper,
[Page 748] striued to exceed him in that kind of magnificence, prohibited the carrying of it out of
Aegypt. Hereupon
Attalus invented parchment, called from the place of its invention,
Pergamena; from the materials thereof, being sheepe skinnes,
Membrana: the conveniencie whereof was the cause, why in short time the
Aegyptian paper was worne out; in place whereof succeeded our paper made of ragges: the Author of which invention, our progenitours haue not committed to memorie. Before the vse of these papers and parchment was knowne, I obserue 3 kindes of writing: 1 on the inward side of the barke of a tree, which is in
Latine called
Liber, and whence we call our bookes
Libri. 2
ly on tables framed out of the maine body of a tree, which being called
Caudex, gaue the
Latines occasion to call a booke
Codex, 3
ly they vsed to couer their Tables ouer with waxe, and thereon to write what they listed, from whence
tabellarius now signifieth a letter carrier. The instrument with which they wrote, was a sharpe-pointed iron, which they called
Stylus, a word now signifying (the originall hence taken) the peculiar kind of phrase, which any man vseth; as
negligens stylus in
Quintilian; and
exercitatus stylus in
Cicero. I should haue told you how they vsed also to write in leaues, and how the
Sybils Oracles being thereon written, and scattered abroad, were called
Sybillae folia; and from whence perhaps, we still vse to say, a leafe of paper: but of this enough.
The people of this Country were instructed in the Gospell by Saint
Marke, which they generally retained till the comming of the
Saracens: at what time most of them embraced
Mahumetanisme. The remainder of the
Christians, being in a country so populous not aboue 50000, are called
Copties; and that either from
[...],
scindo, because they vse Circumcision: or from
Coptas, a town where the most of them reside: or from
Aegophti, a name corrupted from
Aegypti. They are in a manner all
Iacobites, from whom notwithstanding, as from all other Churches, they differ in some things, viz: 1 They conferre all sacred orders, vnder the Priesthood, vpon Infants immediatly after Baptisme; their parents till they come to 16 yeares of age, performing their office for them: secondly they allow marriage
[Page 749] in the second degree of consanguinity, without any dispensation: thirdly, they obserue not the Lords day, nor any other festiuals, but onely in the cities; and fourthly they embrace and
[...]ead in their Liturgies, a Gospell, written (as they say) by
Nicodemus.
In the time of Heathenisme, the Priests were held in equall honour with their kings; who expressed their conceits, both belonging to Religion and worldly affaires, by the shapes of beasts, birds, trees, &c. which they called
Hieroglyphickes, of which two or three examples out of
Orus will not be impertinent. For aeternity, they painted the Sunne and the Moone, as things which they belieued had no beginning, nor would haue any end. For a yeare, they painted a snake, with his taile in his mouth; to shew how one yeare succeeding another, kept the world still in an endlesse circle. For a moneth, they painted a palme tree; because at euery new Moon it sendeth forth a new branch. For God, they painted a
Falcon; as well for that he soareth so high, as that he gouerneth the lesser birds for integrity of life, they painted fire & water, both because these Elements are in themselues most pure, and because all other things are purified by them. For any thing that was abominable to the gods, they painted a fish; because in their sacrifices, the Priests neuer vsed them; and the like. From this manner of expressing ones selfe, the invention of letters is thought to haue had its originall; the history whereof, take briefly, & word for word, out of
Tacitus: Primi per formas animalium Aegypti, &c. The
Egyptians first of all expressed the conceptions of the minde, by the shapes of beasts; and the most ancient monuments of mans memory, are seene grauen in stones, and they say, that they are the first inventers of letters. Then the
Phoenicians, because they were strong at sea, brought them into
Greece, and so they had the glory of that, which they receiued from others. For there goeth a report, that
Cadmus sayling thither in a
Phoenician ship, was the inventer of the art among the
Greekes, when they were yet vnexpert and rude. Some record that
Cecrops the
Athenian, or
Livius the
Theban, and
Palamedes the
Grecian, did finde out 16 Characters, at the time of the
Troian warre; and
[Page 750] that afterward
Simonides added the rest. But in
Italy the
Etrurians learned them of
Demaratus the
Corinthian; and the
Aberigines of
Evand
[...]r the
Arcadian. So far
Tacitus. That the
Phoenici
[...]ns were the first inventers of Letters, I dare not affirme; & as backward am I to referre the glory hereof to the
Egyptians; for certainly the
Iewes were herein skilled before either: yet that the
Phoenicians were herein Schoolmasters to the
Greekes, I thinke I may with safety affirme, hauing
Lucan in consent with
Tacitus.
Phoenices primi (famae si creditur) ausi
Mansuram
[...]udi
[...]us vocem signare figuris,
Phoenicians first (if fame may credit haue)
Dar'd in rude Characters our words t'engraue.
As for these lesse vulgar Letters, which the
Latines call
Cip
[...]rae, and whereof euery exercised statesman hath peculiar to himselfe; they were first invented by
Iulius Caesar, when he first began to thinke of the
Roman Monarchie; and were by him in his letters to his more priuate and tryed friends, vsed: that if by misfortune they should be intercepted, the Contents of them should not be vnderstood:
[...],
ne obvia literarum lectio c
[...]ivis esset. Augustus one of the greatest politickes of the world, had an other kinde of obscure writing; for in his letters of more secrecie and importance, hee alwayes vsed
[...], to put the letter immediatly following in the order of the Alphabet, for that which in ordinary writing he should haue vsed. As for
Brachygraphie, or the Art of writing by short Characters, so vsefull for the taking of a speech or sermon as it is spoken; I cannot say either who was the Author, or whether the Invention be ancient, or more moderne; onely I finde in
Dion, that
Maecoenas that great fauourite of
Augustus Caesar, and fauourer of Learning, did first finde out certain notes and figures,
ad cel
[...]ritatem scribendi, for the speedier dispatch of writing:
[...], (they are the very words of my Author)
[...]. But I now make haste to take a survey of the cities.
Pomponius Mela saith, that there were in this Country, the
[Page 751] number of 2000 Cities: and
Herodotus affirmeth, that here were 1020: Which lesser reckoning can not now be verified. The chiese of the present are
1 Alexandria, built by
Alexander the Great, now called
Scanderia, a Town of great Marchandize; and which in the
Nicene Councell, was ordained to bee one of the foure
Patriarchall Cities: the other three being
Antioch, Rome, and
Constantinople. The inhabitants of this Towne, as they abound in all wealth and pleasure, so in all licentiousnes of life and speech; not sparing their Gouernour, nor the
Roman Emperours, Lords Paramount of their Country.
Caracalla, sonne to
Seuerus, euen when he came to honour their City with his presence, scaped not scot-free. But he of a hasty nature, and impatient of all personall and verball abuse; calling an assemblie of all the youths of the City, as if out of them he would choose some to attend on his person; suddenly commanded his souldiers to put them all to the sword. The slaughter was so great, and the waters of
Nilus so discoloured with blood, that now the riuer might not improperly bin called the
Red Sea. In this Town, Anno 180,
Gautenus read Diuinity & Philosophy; from whom it is thought, that the orders of instituting Vniuersities first began in Christendome.
2 Pelusium, now called
Damiata, besieged often by Christian Armies. The most famous of these sieges, was that of
Iohn di Brenne, the titu'ary King of
Hierusalem, & the confederate Princes of
Europe, Anno 1220, This siege continued 18 moneths, during which time, the plague and want of sustenance so raged together, that the Town was in a manner dispeopled. Of these extremities the besiegers knew nothing, till it fortuned that two ventrous soldiers, admiring the silence and solitude of the people, in a bravada scaled the walls, but saw no man to make resistance. This being certified to the Captaines, the next day the whole Army entred the Town, where they found in euery house, and euery corner of the streets, whole heapes of dead bodies, some slaine by famine; others by the pestilence: a lamentable and ruthfull spectacle.
3 Bubastis, where
Diana was worshipped.
4 Heliopolis, (now called
Betsamis)▪ whereof
Potipharah, whose daughter
Asineta, was by
Pharaoh giuen in marriage to
Ioseph, was
[Page 752] Prince. These foure Ci
[...]ies are in the 30 of
Ezechiel, called
No, Phisebeth, Shin, &
Aven. 5 Siene, now
Asna. 6 Thebes built by the Tyrant
Busiris, conta
[...]ng 17 miles in circuit, and opening 100 Gates 7
Nicopolis, now
Munia. 8 Canopus, where
Osiris had his chiefe Temple,
1 Arsi
[...]e, or the City of Crocodiles, to which beasts the Citizens attributed diuine honour. It is now called
Sues, and is a Hauen Town standing at the very No
[...]th end of the
Red Sea: in the time of the
Ptolomies a Town of great commerce, now almost abandoned, yet is it still a station of some of the
Turkes galleyes, which being built at
Caire, are taken againe in pieces, and brought hither on the backes of Camels.
10 Niloscopium, now called
Elinichius. 11 Matared or
Matarea, where the ground is so sertile, that the people are
[...]ain to couer it with sand, to moderate the strength of it.
12 Coptus, 13 Memphis, nigh vnto which were the
Pyramides. 14 Rosetta. 15 Cairo, built nigh to the place where
Memphis, or
Babylon Aegyptiorum, was situated. It is in compasse but 8 miles, within which space are 18000 streets; whereof euery one hath two Gates: which being locked, make euery street an impregnable Castle; which
Selimus the first found to be true, when he spent 3 dayes in passing through it with his victorious Army▪ This City is so popul
[...]us, that it is reputed in good health, if there dye but 1000 in a day, or 300000 in the whole yeare; I meane when the plague,
Bot. of Cities which euery seauenth yeare vseth to visit them, is rife amongst them.
15 Gleba rubra, which was burned by
Phero, called also
Amenophis, the fourth
Lat
[...]hu
[...]; on this occasion. This
Phero being blind, was told, that is hee washed his eyes with the vrine of a woman,
Herodotus. which being a wife, had knowne but one man, he should recouer his sight. After many vaine trials, be found one woman, whose vrine helped him; her he married: and causing all the others whom he had tryed, to be gathered together in this Town; he si
[...]ed the Town and all the women assembled in it.
Famous is this Country, 1 for that raine is seldome seene amongst them, whose absence is supplied by
Nile; and if a cloud happen to dissolue on them, it bringeth on their bodies innumerable sores, and diseases. 2
ly for the
Pyramides, built nigh vnto
[Page 753]
Memphis, whereof two are most famous. The first & greatest was built by
Che
[...]ps, who in this worke imployed 100000 men, the space of 20 yeares. The charges of Garlick, Roots, and Onions only, came to 1600 Talents of siluer. The basis of this
Pyramis contained in circuit 60 Acres of ground; and was in height 1000
[...]oot, being made all of marble. Now when
Cheops wanted mony, he prostituted his daughter to all commers, by which dishonest meanes, he finished his building: and she besides the mony due vnto her Sire (for I cannot call him father) desired for her selfe of euery man that had the vse of her body, one stone: of whom she got so many, that with them she made the 2
d
Pyramis, almost equall to the first, as
Herodotus writeth.
It is supposed by many good Diuines, and recorded by
Iosephus, that the bricks which the children of
Israel did burne, were partly imployed about such
Pyramides. But now
Barbara Pyramidum sileat miracula Memphis.
Let barbarous Memphis cease to raise
Her wond
[...]ous Pyramids with such praise.
On the East side of
Egypt is the
Red Sea, so called of the colour of the sands: as also
Sinus Arabicus. It is in length 1600 miles. It is
[...]amous for the miraculous passage of the
Israelits through it, & the drowning of
Pharaoh Cenchres, & his people; as also for that through it the spices of
India &
Arabia were brought to
Alexandria; and thence by the
Venetians dispersed through all
Europe, Africa, and
Asia. I suppose I shall not doe amisse to set down Historically, a relation of the beginning, continuance, and period of the traffick through this Sea.
Ptol. Philadelphus, 277 yeares before the Incarnation, was the first that set a foot this navigation;
Galvano.
Cosir (of old called
Myos-Horm
[...]s) on the Sea side, was the ordinary Hauen, out of which they hoysed
[...]aile for
India; and into which they returned full fraught with their commodities. From hence they were by land conveighed to
Coptus, and so downe the
Nile to
Alexandria: by which trafficke, the City grew exceeding rich; insomuch, that the custome-house there yeelded
Ptol. Auletes, 7 millions and a halfe of gold, yearely. The
Romans being Lords of
Egypt, enhanced the customes to double that summe. They sent into
India euery
[Page 754] yeare (as
Pliny witnesseth) 120 ships, whose lading was worth 1200000 Crownes; and there was made in returne of euery Crowne, an hundred. When the
Vandals, Lombards, Gothes, &
Moores, had torne in pieces the
Roman Empire, all commerce between Nations began to cease; at last perceiuing the inconvenience, they began anew; conveighing the
Indian commodities, partly by land, partly by water, vnto
Capha, in
Taurica Chersonesus, belonging to the
Genoys. Next,
Trabezond was made the Mart-Towne; then
Sarmachand in
Zagetace; where the
Indian, Turkish, and
Persian merchants, met to barter wares: the
Turks conveighing their merchandise to
Damascus, Barutti, and
Aleppo; from whence the
Venetians transported it to
Venice, making that the common
Emporium of Christendome. Once againe, viz: Anno 1300, the
Soldans of
Aegypt restored the passage by the
Red Sea: which hauing continued more then 200 yeares, is discontinued by the
Portugals, Spaniards, English, and
Dutch, which bring them to their seuerall homes by the backe side of
Africke; so that not only the traffick of
Alexandria is almost decayed; the riches of the
Venetians much diminished; but the drugs and spices haue lost much of their vertue, as impaired by too much moisture.
This sea is also called
Mare Erythraeum, on whose bankes dwelt that
Sybill which was called
Erythraea. These
Sybillae seem to haue taken denomination from
[...],
1. Iovis consiliorum consciae. They were in number ten, viz:
1 Persica: 2 Lybica. 3 Delphica. 4 Cumaea. 5 Samia. 6 Hellespontiaca. 7 Tiburtina. 8 Albunea. 9 this
Erythraea. 10 Cumana, which last is affirmed to haue writtē the 9 books of the
Sybils. They were al presented by an old Woman to
Tarquinius Superbus; but he not willing to pay so great a summe of money as was demanded, denied them: whereupon the old woman burnt three of them, requiring as much money for the other sixe, as for all; which being denied, she also burned the other three, asking as much for the three remaining, as for the rest: which
Superbus, amazed, gaue, and the old trot vanished. These bookes contained manifest prophesies of the kingdome of
Christ, his name, his birth, and death; these were burned by the arch-traitour
Stilico: So
[Page 755] that those prophesies which are now extant, are onely such as are extracted out of others writings, wherein mention of them was made.
All along the shores of this Sea, as also in the most desart places of the country, are abundance of palmes; trees of very strange properties. They growe in couples male and female, both thrust forth cods full of seed; but the female is only fruitfull, and that not except growing by the male, and hauing his seeds mixed with hers. The pith of these trees, is an excellent sallad, better then an hartichoke, which in tast it much resembleth. Of the branches they make bedsteeds, lattices, &c. Of the leaues, baskets, mats, fannes, &c. Of the outward huske of the Codde, cordage; of the inward brushes. The fruit it beareth is like a figge, and finally it is said to yeeld whatsoeuer is necessary to the life of man. It is the nature of this tree, though neuer so huge or ponderous a waight were put vpon it, neuer to yeeld to the burden; but still on resist the heauinesse thereof, and to indeauour to lift and raise it selfe the more vpward: for which cause it was giuen to conquerours in token of victory, it being the embleme or hierogliphicke of a souldiers life, and perseuerance. Hence figuratiuely it is vsed, sometimes for precedency, as
huic equidem consilio palmam do, in
Terence, sometime for the victory it selfe, as
non auferent tamen hanc palmam, in
Plinie; &
plurimarum palmarum homo, for a man that had wonne many prizes in the fence▪ schoole, in
Cicero pro Roscio: but for the signe of victory more naturally, as in that of
Horace,
—Palma
(que) nobilis
Terrarum dominos evehit ad deos.
The palme the signe of victory
Doth equall men to Gods on high.
Sithence that
Cyrene, and the Ile
Pharos, are reckoned as part of
Egypt; we will describe them here, as members of the same body.
CYRENE hath on the East
Egipt; on the West, the kingdome of
Tunis; on the North, the
Mediterranean; and on the South the hill
Atlas. The most ancient name hath beene
Pontapolitana, from the fiue Citties,
Cyrene, Ptolomais, Arsinoe, Apollonia,
[Page 756] and
Berenice. The soyle is barren both of fruits, & waters, the people rude, and liuing by theft: yet hath it giuen ayre to the ingenious spirits, of
Aristippus the Philosopher,
Callimachus the Poet,
Eratosthenes the Mathematician, and
Simon of
Cyrene, whom the
Iewes compelled to carry our Sauiours Crosse.
In the borders of this Country toward
Barbary, stood the famous altars, called
Arae Philenorum, erected on this occasion. There had beene many iarres and discontents, betweene the citizens of
Carthage and
Cyrene, for their bounds. At last it was agreed, that at a set time, two men should bee sent out of each Towne, toward the other; and where they met, there should be erected a boundary of their seuerall dominions. These
Phil
[...]ni, being appointed for
Carthage made such hast, that they got far into the Country of the
Cyrenenses, before they we
[...]e mette. Wherevpon the
Cyrenenses being inraged, offered them a bad choice; either to die in the place, or to goe backe out of their Country. The young men preferring common good before priuate safetie, accepted the first; were murdered: and the
Carthaginians in their honours founded these altars.
In this Country stood the Oracle of
Iupiter Hammon, whither when
Alexander trauelled, hee saw for foure daies space, neither Man, Beast, Bird, Tree, nor Riuer: this Temple lying on the more Southerne part of the Country, which is sicke of the same disease with
Numidia, and
Lybia. For this Country is all ouer couered with a light sand, which the windes remooue continually vp and downe, turning valleyes into hills, and hills into valleies.
Cambises that cruell and bloody king, as irreuerently esteeming the Gods, as hee bas
[...]ly handled his subiects, sent his army hither to ouerthrow this Temple. But in the passage towards it, his whole forces were ouerwhelmed, and smothered with the sands, being to the number of 50000 fighting men.
The chiefe Citties of
Cyrene at this present, are
Cyrene which of old had emulation with
Carthage, for great
[...]s of the towne, and extent of the territory.
2 Fessan. 3 Barca, the name giuer to the whole Country.
[Page 757]PHAROS is a little Iland ouer against
Alexandria, in which for the commodity of Saylers, the king
Ptolomeus Philadelphus built a watch towre, which was accounted one of the 7 wonders of the world: the other 6 being
1 the
Pyramides. 2 Mausol
[...]um. 3 The Temple of
Ephesus. 4 The walls of
Babylon. 5 The
Colossus of
Rhodes. And 6 the statue of
Iupiter Olympisus. This watch-towre, or
Pharus, was of wonderfull height, ascended by degrees, and hauing many Lanternes at the toppe, wherein l
[...]ghts burned nightly, as a direction to such as sayled by Sea. The materialls were white marble; the chiefe Architect,
Sostratus of
Guid
[...]s; who ingraued on the worke this inscription,
Sostratus of G
[...]idos, the sonne of Dexiphanes, to the Gods protectors, for the safeguard of Saylers. This inscription hee couered with plaister, and theron ingraued the name and title of the king the founder; that that soone wasting and washed away, his owne which was written in marble, might be eternized to posterity. Nigh vnto this
Pharus, Caesar pursuing
Pompey into
Egypt, and hauing discontented the king thereof, by demanding pay for his Souldiers; had his Nauie, which here lay at anchor, assaulted by
Achilles, one of young
Ptolomies seruants,
Caesar himselfe being then in
Alexandria. Hearing of the skirmish he hasted to
Pharos, meaning to succour his navie in person: but the
Egypti
[...]ns making towards him on all sides, he was compelled to leap into the Sea, and swimme for his life; and though to avoid their Darts he sometimes ducke
[...],
[...]et held he still his left hand aboue the water, and in it diuerse books, which he carried safe vnto his ships, and animating his men got the victory. It is said that
Egypt hath onely two doores; one by land, which is the strong Towne of
P
[...]lusium or
Damiat
[...] the other by water, which is this
Pharus. Tota Aegyptus maritimo accessi
[...], Pharo; pedestri ve
[...]o,
[...], velut cla
[...]tri
[...] muruta existimatur.
Here also was the artificiall Towre, built by
Ptolomie, which being by reason of magicke ench
[...]ntments impregnable, was by him laid leuell to the ground wi
[...]h a handfull of beanes; of which thus our
Sp
[...]c
[...]r discoursing of K.
Ri
[...]nce's g
[...]asse,
Who wonders not that reads so wondrous worke,
But who doth wonder that hath read the Towre;
[Page 758]Wherein th' Aegyptian Phao long did lurke
From all mens view, that none might her discou're;
Yet she might all men view out of her bowre.
Great Ptolomie it for his Lemans sake
Ybuilded all of glasse by Magick power;
And also it impregnable did make.
But when his loue prou'd false, he with a Beane it brake.
Mauethon in his history of
Egipt maketh a Catalogue of 300 kings wanting eight, which raigned before
Amasis, vnder 17 seuerall
Dynasties, whose names it would be needlesse & tedious to recite: considering the fabulous reports, & vncertainties, which are related of them.
Osiris only is worthy mention, in whose time it is thought
Abraham went downe into
Egipt. He, and his successours, were all called
Pharaohs, whom we wil omit till we come to
Amasis: who for his politick institutions, deserueth to stand in the forefront of the catalogue, as foū der of this kingdome.
The
Egyptian Pharaohs of the 18
Dynastie.
-
2242
- 1
Amasis in whose daies
Iacob went into
Egypt, 25.
-
2267
- 2
Chebron 13.
-
2280
- 3
Amenophis 21.
-
2301
- 4
Mephres 12.
-
2313
- 5
Mispharmutosis 26.
-
2339
- 6
Thuthemusis 9.
-
2348
- 7
Amenophis, II, who commanded the male children of
Israel to be slaine,
31.
-
2379
- 8
Orus M.
38.
-
2417
- 9
Azengeres 12.
-
2429
- 10
Acherus 9.
-
2438
- 11
Cenchres, he was drowned in the Red Sea
16.
-
2454
- 12
Acheres 8.
-
2462
- 13
Cherres 15.
-
2477
- 14
Danaus, whose 50 daughters were married to the 50 sonnes of his brother
Egyptus, and slew their husbands: for which fact
Egyptus expelled
Danaus, 5.
-
[...]482
- 15
Rameses Egyptu
[...], of whom the Country was called
Egypt: he ruled 68 yeares.
-
[Page 759]2550
- 16
Menophis, or
Miris▪ 40
The 19
Dynastie of the
Latti.
-
2590
- 17
Zetus 55.
-
2645
- 18
Ranses 66.
-
2711
- 19
Sesostris, or
Vexoris 40.
-
2751
- 20
Amenophis III,
26.
-
2777
- 21
Thuoris 7.
Of these fiue
Latti, two only are of fame, viz:
Amenophis, of whom we haue already related a pretty story: and
Vexores, or
Sesostris, who being a Prince of great wealth and puissance, had brought in subiection all his neighbouring kings; whom hee compelled in turnes to drawe his Chariot. It hapned that one of these vnfortunate Princes, cast his eye many times on the coach wheeles; and being by
Sesostris demanded the cause of his so doing, he replied: that the falling of that spoke lowest, which but
[...]ust before was in the height of the wheele, put him in minde of the instabilitie of fortune. The king deeply waighing the parable, would neuer afterward be so drawne in his Chariot. He also was the first that encountred the
Scythians in battle; for hauing already in conceit conquered them, he led his army against them. The
Scythians maruelled that a king of so great reuenewes would wage warre against a nation so poore, with whom the fight would be doubtfull, the victory vnprofitable, but to be vanquished a perpetuall infamie and disgrace. For their par
[...]s they resolu'd to meet him as an enimy whose overthrowe would enrich them. When the armies came to ioine, the
E
[...]ptians were discomfited, and pursued euen to their own dores by the enimie. But the
Scythians could not enter the coū try, because of the sens; with whose passages they were vnacquainted; and so they returned.
The 20
Dynastie of the Princes
Diapolitani, ruled
Egypt 177 yeares, after which followed the 21
Dynastie of these K.
-
2961
- 22
Sm
[...]ndes, called in the Bible,
Sesac. 26.
-
2985
- 23
Psensenses 41.
-
3028
- 24
Nepher Cherres▪ 4
-
3032
- 25
Amenophis, IV.
9.
-
3041
- 26
Ossocorus, 6.
-
3047
- 27
Spi
[...]tes, 9
-
3056
- 28
Pers
[...]se
[...]es,
[...],
-
[Page 760]3060
- 29
Cheops 50.
-
3110
- 30
Cephrenes 56.
-
3166
- 31
Micerinus, 6.
-
3172
- 32
Asycis 6.
-
3178
- 33
Sabacus 50.
-
3208
- 34
Sethon, 33.
-
3278
- 35
Psamniticus 54.
-
3333
- 36
Necho, who slew
fias at the battle of
Megiddo, 17.
-
3349
- 37
Psamnis 6.
-
3355
- 38
Apries, 35.
-
3390
- 39
Psamnenites, 6. In the daies of this King
Cambyses, the second
Persian Monarch, subdued
Egypt, and made it a member of his Empire; vnder which it continued subiect till the dayes of
Darius Nothus, the sixt
Persian king, from whom the
Egyptians reuolted & chose for their K.
-
355
[...]
- 1
Amartheus 6.
-
3558
- 2
Neph
[...]rites 6.
-
3564
- 3
Achoris 12.
-
3576
- 4
Psamuthes 1.
-
3577
- 5
Nectanebos 18.
-
3595
- 6
Theo 2.
-
3597
- 7
Nectanebos, II. In the 18 yeare of the reign of this King,
Egypt was againe recouered by the valour of
Ochus, the eight Emperour of
Persia. And when
Alexander had ouerthrowne
Darius, he came, and without blowes wonne this fertile kingdome, which yeelded him, during his life, the yearely value of 6000 talents. After his death, this kingdome fell to the share of
Ptolomeus the sonne of
Lagi, from whom all the subsequent Kings of
Egypt were called
Ptolomies.
The
Ptolemean Kings of
Egypt,
-
3641
- 1
Ptolomaeus Lagi, called by
Daniel, the King of the South, Chap. 11.
40.
-
3681
- 2
Ptol. Philadelphus, he filled the Library of
Alexandria, with 700000 volumes; and caused the 72 Interpreters to translate the Bible,
36.
-
3717
- 3
Ptol. Evergetes 26.
-
3743
- 4
Ptol. Philopator. 17,
-
3760
- 5
Ptol. Epiphanes, 24.
-
3784
- 6
Ptol. Philometor, 35.
-
3819
- 7
Ptol. Euergetes, II, for his deformity called
Phiscon, 29.
-
3848
- 8
Ptol. Lathurus, 27,
-
3865
- 9
Ptol. Alexander. 10.
-
3875
- 10
Ptol. Lathurus, II,
8.
-
[Page 761]3883
- 11
Ptol. Auletes, 30.
-
3913
- 12
Cleopatra, a woman of most exquisite beauty: she killed her selfe that she might not be ledd in triumph through
Rome. These
Ptolomean Princes of
Egypt, were for the most part in warres with the kings of
Syria, in which they were by turnes victorious, and vanquished: neither Prince hauing cause to boast of his bargaine. After the death of
Cleopatra, whose life and loue with
Marcus Antonius, I will not now relate; this Country fell to the share of the
Roman Emperours, and was by them highly prized, & warily looked into. The Gouernour hereof, was at the best but a Gentleman of
Rome; no Senator being permitted to come into it: it being a maxime of state, not to suffer men of great houses, to come into that country, whose reuolt may indanger the whole Empire. Of this nature was
Egypt, for besides the naturall situation of the place very defensible; and besides the abundance of money with which it was stored▪ this Country alone
[...]urnished the Citty of
Rome with corne for foure months yearely: whence
Vespasian being chosen Emperour by the
Syrian legions, and hearing of the defeat of his concurrent
Vitellius, hastned hither, to this end only, that detaining the ordinary prouision of victualls, hee might by famine compell the Citty of
Rome, to stand at his deuotion,
Vt vrbem quo
(que), externae opis indigam fame vrgeret. When the seat of the Empire was transferred, the
Egyptians were vnder the Emperours of
Constantinople; w
[...]ose burden being i
[...]supportable they implored the aid of the
Saracens: who driuing thence the
Greekish garisons, made them tributary to
Haumar, the 3
d
Caliph of
Bagdet. Afterwards they chose a
Caliph of their own nation, and revolted quite from the obedience of the old ranke of
Caliphs; so that hence forth yee haue two
Caliphs or
Saracenicall Popes, the one resident at
Caire, to whom the
Moores or
Saracens of
Africke &
Europe submitted themselues: the other at
Bagdet or
Babylon, who Lorded it oue
[...]
[...]he rest.
The
Egyptian Calyphs.
A. C. |
A. H. |
|
870 |
247 |
1
Achmades 10. |
880 |
257 |
2
Tolon 3. |
883 |
260 |
3
Hamaria 20. |
903 |
280 |
4
Aharun, 37. |
940 |
317 |
5
Aschid 3, |
943 |
320 |
6
Abigud 27. |
970 |
347 |
7
Meaz. 5. |
975 |
352 |
8
Aziz 21. |
996 |
373 |
9
Elhacom 23. |
1019 |
396 |
10
Etaher 16. |
1035 |
412 |
11
Mustenatzer 60. |
1095 |
472 |
12
Musteale 5. |
1100 |
477 |
13
Elamir 35. |
1135 |
512 |
14
Elhaphit |
|
|
15
Elphaiz, the last
Egyptian Caliph. Yet I am not ignorant that
Helvicus addeth seauen others, namely
1 Assareddin. 2 Zeliheddin. 3 Selaheddin. 4 Eladel. 5 Elchanel. 6 Essalach: and
7 Elmutam, after whose death, slaine, as he saith by one
Azeddin Ibik, the
Mamaluckes made themselues Masters of
Egypt. But by the leaue of so worthy a man, this cannot hold good: or the
Mamalucks, as we shall anon see, succeeded not the
Caliphs in the gouernment of
Egypt; but the
Turkish kings. As for the names recited, I suppose them only to be the names of the
Turkish kings, corrupted, or altered, according to the diuersity of language; for who seeth not
Sarracon to bee meant by
Assareddin, Salad
[...]ne, by
Zeliheddin and
Selaheddin; Meledine, in
Eladel; and
Melechsala, in
Essalach. But I see only with mine own eies, perhaps another wil not so discerne them. |
Elphaiz the last
Caliph, being ouercharged with the forces of
Almericus King of
Hierusalem; sent for succor to
Noradine, a
Turkish king of
Damasco,
Knolles. who sent vnto his aid
Sarracon, a valiant & circumspect warriour. He not only cleered the coast of
Almericus forces, but made himselfe the absolute king of the whole Country: and the better to secure his estate, hee dashed out the braines of the
Caliph with his horsemans mace, & then rooted out all his kindred, and issue.
The
Turkish Kings of
Egypt.
-
1153
- 1
Sarracon, the first
Turkish king of
Egypt.
-
1156
- 2
Saladine, that glorious Conquerour of the East,
[Page 763] who wanted no vertue to eternize him in succeeding ages, nor no gift to glorifie him in the kingdome of heaven, but the sauing knowledge of
Christ 16.
-
1172
- 3
Saphradine, the only sonne of n
[...]ne, which escaped the fury of his most execrable Vnkle.
-
- 4
Meledine, who ouercame the
Christians without the losse of a man, at the siege of
Caire; by letting loose the sluces of
Nilus: which drowning their Army, enforced them to couenant at his pleasure.
-
1249
- 5
Melechsela a worthy Prince, who ouercame S.
Lewis the ninth, king of
France; and going with him towards
Damiata, was villanously slaine by his Souldiers, called
Mamaluckes.
These
Mamaluckes were the of-spring of
Georgia, and
Colchis, vulgarly called the
Circassi: whom this
Melechs
[...]la bought either of their parents, or of the
Tartars, then newly possessed of these Countries, to supply the defect of the effeminate
Egyptians. These slaues now knowing their own abilities, slew their Lord and Master
Melechsela; and appointed one
Turquimeneius, a man of great spirit and valour, for their king; and loath to re-giue the supreame authority into the hands of the
Egyptians, nor permitting their sonnes the name and prerogatiue of
Mamaluckes; they yeare by yeare chose some of their owne Country, whom they gaue to diuers countrymen to learne the languages and religion of
Mahomet. This being effected, they allotted them to higher preferment, vsing such discipline with them, as the
Turkes doe now with their
Ianizaries: who perchance may make as great a mutation in the
Turkish Empire, as the
Mamaluck
[...]s did in the
Egyptian. So vnsafe it is for a Prince to commit the tuition of his person, or the defence of his Realm to such; whom hope of profit, and not naturall allegiance maketh faithfull. Our
Constance was murdered by his Guard of
Picts. Most of the
Roman Emperours by such Souldiers, whom hope of prey, not free seruice to the Prince, drew into the field. And I thinke no man is ignorant how often principalities, especially those of
Italy, haue beene indangered by mercenary Martialists.
Francisco Sforza fought vnder the banners of the
[Page 764]
Millanoys, and on hope of more allowance reuolted to the
Florentines, the enimies of that Dutchie.
Guiacopo Picinino with his dependants, followed the ensignes of
Ferdinand of
Naples; left him to fight for his vowed enimy,
Iohn of
Aniou; whom also he forsooke in his greatest need. I will not specifie, yet I will not exempt the
Switzers, and their dealing in this kind towards the
French: so that I may apply that which the Gospell speakes of the hireling Ministers, to the hireling Souldier,
They will flie when the enimie commeth, and not lay downe their life for their flocke. Now as it is vnsafe for a Prince to commit the guard of his person to the faith of forrainers: so also is it dangerous for him, in the defence of his Realme or State, to rely on their fidelitie. A moderate supply of men, mony, or munition, from a confederate King, is, I confesse, in most cases conuenient, in some necessary: as well to saue the natiues from the sword; as to trie a friend, and interest an allie in the same cause. But to inuite so great a number of succours, as from helpers may become Masters, and oppresse the people whom they came to defend: is that rocke on which many Realmes haue suffered shipwracke; and which a good Pilot of the state, should with all care avoid. For as in the sicknesse of the body natural, it is hurtfull to a mans health and life, to take more physick then it may (after the effect thereof be wrought) either digest, or put out againe: so in the body politick, it is a perillous matter to receaue more succours, then what (after they haue done the deed they were sent for) we may either with conueniency reward and settle with vs; or at liberty expell. Of all surfets, this of forraigne supplies is most vncurable; and
Ne quid nimis, if in nothing else true, is in this case, oracle. There is no kingdome (I am verily perswaded) vnder the Sun, which hath not beene by this means conquered; no Commonwealth, which hath not beene by this meanes ruined. To relate all examples, were infinite and tedious: to inferre some, pleasing to the reader; and to illustrate the point, not vnnecessary. To beginne with former times.
Philip of
Maced
[...]n, called into
Greece, to assist the
Thebans against the
Phocians, brought all that Countrey vnder his command. The
Romans by ayding the
Sicilians against the
Carthaginians,
[Page 765] possessed themselues of that flourishing Iland: by assisting the
Hodui, against the
Sequani, mastred
France: by succouring
Androgeus, against
Cassibelan, seazed on
Brittaine: by siding with the
Aetolians, against
Perseus, vnited to their Empire, all the Empire of
Macedon; and by the same course what not? In after ages, the
Brittaines called in the
Saxons, & were by them thrust out of all: the
Irish called in the
English, by whom they were in processe of time totally subdued: and the
Indians called in the
Mongull Tartars, who now Lord it ouer them. These forraine supplies are inuited or let into a Country, commonly in three cases. First, when some one man vpon discontent, or desi
[...]e of reuenge, openeth a way for them; and so Count
Iulian let the
Sarracens into
Spaine, to reuenge himselfe on
Don Rodrigo, who had rauished his daughter. 2
ly, When a weaker faction maketh way for them, to ouerthrowe or counterpoise the stronger: so the
Burgundians oppressed by the faction of
Orleans, made way for
Henry the fift to passe into
France: and so the
English Barons likely to be vanquished by king
Iohn, sent for Prince
Lewis into
England. And 3
ly when a king ouerburdened by a forraine
[...]oe, whom he is neither able to repell or resist, maketh vse of a forraine friend; which may chance to proue a physicke worse then the sicknesse, and in which cases
plus à
[...]dico est quàm à morbo mali: so the
Neapolitans being ouerlaid by the
French, implored the ayd of the
Spaniards: & so the last
Caliph of this
Egypt, where we now are, being ouercharged by
Almericus king of
Hierusalem, receaued succours from the
Turkes: by which meanes both these kingdomes became a prey to their friends, & auoiding
Scylla, fel into
Charybdis. Nay somtimes it so hapneth, that these forraine succours ioyne with those whom they came to expell, and hauing vanquished the natiues, diuided the Country betweene them: and so we finde the
Burgundians, being by
Stilico called into
Gallia to expel the
Franks then newly entred; to haue ioyned forces with these
Franks, and neuer to haue parted, till they had in a manner cast the deceaued
Romans quite out of
Gaule. Only among so many histories, we find the
Low-countrymen to haue thriued by these courses, who by the assistance of forraine friends cleered themselues
[Page 766] from the fangs of
Spaine: which obiection I confesse to be true, and for the honour and integrity of the
English nation, am aboue measure glad of it; who saw no further then the defence of their neighbours, and aimed at no other end then the vertue it selfe.. But giue me the like instance and I will quit my cause; for the same
Low-countreymen, found the
French &
German Souldiers, vnder the Prince of
Orange, to bee but turne-tailes; and as for
Francis Duke of
Alanson, whom they had made
Duke of
Brabant, and their gouernour generall: his chief plot was to make himselfe an absolute tyrant ouer them. So that I thinke I may safely conclude, that forraine succours are of all remedies, the least to be trusted, and the last to be tried: but it is now more then time that I returned vnto the
Mamaluckes.
The
Mamalucke Sultans of
Aegypt.
-
1250
-
Knolles.
1
Turquimeneius, being promoted to this kingdome, released king
Lewis taken prisoner (as is aboue said) by his predecessour
Melechsela: but performed not halfe the conditions of the peace.
-
- 2
Clothes, or as others call him,
Melech, taking aduā tage of the miseries of the
Turkes, in his time shrewdly shaken by the
Tartars; seazed on the greater part of
Syria, and
Palestine.
-
1260
- 3
Bandocader, perfected the begunne conquests of
Melech. He tooke the strong Citty of
Antioch, and the Country about it, from the Christians; and entring into
Armenia, did there great harme also.
-
- 4
Melechsait, or
Melechsares, in part repaired the
Mamalucks kingdome in
Syria and
Palestine, which had beene shrewdly shaken by
Edw the first, then Prince of
England; and
Henry Duke of
Mecklebourge.
-
1289
- 5
Elpis or
Alphix, established the conquests of his predecessour: he tooke the Citties of
Tripolis, Beritus, Sidon, and
Tyre: all which he razed, that they might not be seruiceable to the affaires of the Christians.
-
1291
- 6
Araphus, or
Eustrephus, by birth a
German, released
Henry Duke of
Mecklebourge, after hee had beene prisoner
[Page 767] 26 yeares. He rooted the Christians out of
Syria, took
Ptolomais the last Towne they there held; and so razed it that he made it fit to be ploughed.
-
- 7
Melechnesar, when he was Lieftenant to
Araphus, was discomfited by
Cassanes, a great Prince of the
Tartars, with the losse of 40000
Egyptians: but
Cassanes being departed, he recouered againe all
Syria, and destroyed
Hierusalem; for which seruice hee was afterward made Sultan of
Egypt.
-
- 8
Melechadel, whom I suppose to bee that Sultan that gouerned
Egypt, when
Tamerlane with vnresistable violence conquered it; but of this I am no certaine: neither can I meet with so much as the names of any of his successours, till
Caithbeius.
-
1465
- 9
Caithbeius much reformed the state of
Egypt, and was a stout enimy of the
Turkish Sultan
Ba
[...]azet the 2
d.
-
1498
- 10
Mahomet, sonne to
Caithbeius, was by the
Mamaluckes deposed; it being contrary to their custome, that the sonne should in the kingdome or name of
Mamaluck succeed the father. He being deposed there arose diuerse factions in the Court; insomuch that in three yeares, here were foure Sultans, viz: this
Mahomet, 2 Campsous Chiarcesius, 3 Zanballat, 4 Ton
[...]mbeius.
-
1501
- 11
Campson Gaurus, reformed the distracted and factious state of this Country, and for 16 yeares gouerned very prosperously: but siding at last with
Hismael the
Persian Sophie, against
Selimus the first Emperour of the
Turkes; he drewe his kingdome into a warre, in which his armies were ouerthrowne, and himselfe slaine in the battaile.
-
1517
- 12
Tononibeius, succeeded
Campson, as in his Empire, so in his misfortunes: for hee was ouercome by
Selimus the first, 1517; and
Egypt was made a Prouince of the
Turkish Empire, and so continueth.
The reuenewes of this kingdome, were in the time of the
Ptolomies, no lesse then 12000 Talents. Nor were they much lesse if ought be at all, when the
Mamalucks ruled in this country:
[Page 768] For
Campson Guarus at his Coronation, gaue no lesse then ten millions of Duckats at one clap amongst his Souldiers. But the
Turkes at this day, partly through their tyrannicall gouernment; and partly through the discontinuance of the vsuall traficke through the
Red Sea; receaue no more then three millions: one of which, is hoorded in his owne Coffers; the second is appropriated vnto his Vicegerent
Bashaw, for support of his charge; the third is distributed amongst his Presid
[...]arie Souldiers, and such of them, as by land, guard his own mi
[...]on to
Constantinople; for by Sea he dareth not venture it, for feare of the
Florentines.
Thus much of
Aegypt.
THE AFRICAN ILES.
The AFRICAN
Ilands are either
- in the
Ethiopicke sea, as
- in the
Atlā ticke sea, as
- S.
Thomas.
- The
Princes Iland.
- The
Gorgades.
- The
Canaries.
- The
Azores.
- The
Hesperides.
1 MAGADASCAR, called also the Iland of S.
Laurence, aboundeth with all manner of fruits; as also Beasts wild & tame. The inhabitants are of a duskie colour, curled haire, and Idolaters. The chiefe Towne is
Magadascar. This Iland is in length 1200, in compasse 4000 miles; and situate vnder the Southern Tropique. It was discouered by the
Portugalls, A
o 1506; The people are trecherous and vnhospitable; they vsed not to trade with others, neither suffered they others to trade with them: & though the
Portugalls haue obtained a little trafficke with them, yet are they not permitted to come on land. The soyle yeeldeth cloues, Ginger, and Siluer; it is enriched with safe harbours, faire riuers, and plentie of fruit, and cattle: a Countrey too good for so base a people. For besides their two good qualities aboue-mentioned, they are ignorant of prayer, and festivals:
[Page 769] they haue no distinction of months or yeares, neither haue they any proper names for the daies of the weeke. The onely thing laudable in thē is the restraining themselues to one wife.
2 ZOCOTARA lieth iust at the mouth of the Red Sea, and is some 10 degrees North from the
Aequator; being in length 60, in breadth 24 miles. This Iland is much troubled with windes, molested with drinesse, and wanteth most things convenient to vitall sustenance. The chiefe Citty is
Zocotara, the place of the kings residence: whose subiects are of tall stature, ash
[...]e colour, and before the arriuall of the
Portugalls, a kind of Christians, in sect
Iacobites. The
Portugalls haue here taken & fortified two Townes, viz:
Coro, and
Benin. The Iland though deficient in necessaries to life, is yet well replenished with Apothecaries drugges, and in especiall it yeeldeth the
Aloe Zocatrina, Nigh hereunto are two Ilands, the one inhabited by men only, the other only by women, who at certaine times doe meet but stay not long together: the ayre of the one (as it is reported) not being healthie to the others inhabitants.
3 S
t THOMAS is in compasse 180 miles: It is of a round figure, and lieth directly vnder the
Equinoctiall line. It is so fruitfull of sugar, that 40 shippes are loden with it euery yeare: The prime Citty is
Pavoasan. When it was first discouered, it was nothing but a wood; but is now inhabited by
Portugalls, and
Negroes: the
Negroes attaining diuerse times to 100 yeares of age; the
Portugalls neuer exceeding 50. Wheat here sowne never commeth to any good; neither will it beare any fruit that hath a stone in it.
4 The Ile
Del Principe, or the PRINCES ILAND, is situate betweene the
Aequator, & the
Tropicke of
Capricorne; nigh vnto it is the Ile of
Helens: they are both vnder the command of the
Spaniard. The last took name from the Saints day where on it was discouered; and the first, because when the
Portugalls had conquerd it, the reuenues hereof were allotted to the
Portugall Prince.
5 The GORGADES, anciently called the
Gorgons, where
Medusa, and her two sister dwelt. This
Medusa is said by the Poets, to haue beene a woman of great beauty; who either for
[Page 770] suffering her body to be abused by
Neptune in one of the Temples of
Pallas; or for pre
[...]erring her selfe before
Pallas: had by the same Goddesse her haire turned into snakes, and t
[...]is property annexed vnto thē, that whosoeuer looked on her, should
[...]e turned into stones; which qualitie it retained after shee was slaine, and beheaded by
Perseus. Thus, & farre more fabulously the Poets. The Historians (for as some think
omnis fabula fundatur in historia) relate, how this
Medusa was indeed a Lady of such exceeding beauty, that all men that saw her were amazed; and of such wise and subtile brain, that for that cause only men attributed vnto her a Serpents head: She abounding in wealth, and by piracie molesting the Seas of
Europe, was inuaded by an army of
Grecians, vnder the leading of
Perseus, who in a single combat slew her.
Perseus when he plucked off her helmet, admiring that beauty which he had destroy
[...]d, cut off her head & carried it vnto
Greece: where the people beyond measure wondred at the rare compositure of her face, & the exceeding beauty of her haire; & are therfore said to haue by her head bin metamorphosed into stones. So
Pausanias in h
[...]s
Crrinthiacs. These Ilands are in number nine; & because they are situate nigh to
Cape Viride in the land of
Negros, are called
Insulae Capitis Viridis. They all doe abound with Goats. The chief is S.
Iames; whose prime towne is
Ribiera, at this time fortified by the
Spaniards.
6 The CANARIES are in number seauen. From these Ilands come our
Canarie wines; which▪ fume into the head lesse, please the pallate more, and better helpe the naturall weaknesse of a cold stomach, then any other wines whatsoeuer. The Ilands abound in
Canarie Birds, and sugar Canes, of which our best Marmolets are made. The Ilands were anciently for their fertility, and rare immunities, called the
Fortunate Ilands; but now
Canaries, either from the abundance of Dogges, which the
Spaniards found here; or from the Ile
Canarie, which was then the chiefe. The second of much note is
Palma, where shipps vse to touch going towards
America. The third
Ten
[...]riffe, 90 miles round: the inhabitants of which neuer heard of a showre or river; but receaue all their fresh water from a most high mountaine,
[Page 771] wherein there is a tree couered continually with a moist cloud, which euery noone dissolueth into water, and is by cisternes conveyed into diuers parts of the Iland. The other foure are
Gomera, 2 Hierro, 3 Lansarotte, and
4 Fuerte Ventura; in a
[...]l which it was accounted the basest office in the world to slay a beast, and therefore that charge belonged vnto their prisoners. Their flesh they did eate raw, for want of fire; and tilled (or rather turned vp) the ground with oxe hornes. Wiues they had many, with whō they vsed for hospitalities sake, to lodge their friends; and in like curtesie to accompany theirs: this being as familiar and ordinary a complement in some places, as kissing is with vs.
7 THE AZORES are in number 9, viz:
1 S. Marie; 2 S. Michael, 3 Gratiosa, 4. S. George, 5 Pico, 6 Faiall, 7 Flores, 8 Corvo, 9 Tercera, which being the principall, giueth now name to all the rest, being called at this day the
Tercera's. They were first discouered by the
Flemings, and called the
Flemish Ilands.
Tercera it selfe aboundeth in Oade, called by vs Iland Oade: It is in compasse 18 miles, and was the last place that held out for
Don Antonio against the
Castilians. The second Iland of note is
S. Michaell, famous in that our moderne Geographers, haue from the
Canaries, or
Fortunate Ilands (where the ancient Geographers placed it) remooued hereunto the first
Meridian, whose office is to d
[...]uide the East part of the World, from the West: and secondly, because the Compasse when it commeth vnder the
Meridian line, drawne through this Ile, hath not (as the Marriners obserue) any variation at all, but pointeth directly to the North: whereas in other parts, or lesser
Meridians East & W
[...]st, it pointeth not directly North, but more or lesse to the North-east, or to the North-west; and this is called the variation, or the North-westing, & the North easting of the compasse. The third Iland of note is
F
[...]iall, taken by Sir
Walter Raleigh, Anno 1597, maugre all opposition of the
Spaniards. This Action was called
the Iland voyage, and was vnder-taken aswell to diuert the warre, wh
[...]ch the
Spaniards threatned to bring to our own home; as by seasing on some of these I
[...]ands, to interrupt the
Spanish Fleet in their returne, or hinder them
[Page 772] in their setting out: by which meanes the
Spaniards wanting their
Indian
[...]old, might be brought to more conformity. And though the
English kept not their winnings, yet so rich was the bootie purchased in this expedition, that it amounted to 400000 Crownes. All these Ilands were subdued by the
Portugalls, vnder the conduct of Prince
Henry, (sonne to
Alphonso the fift, and father to
Iohn the second) who first made the
Portugals in love with the seas, Anno 1444.
8 The HESPERIDES, situate not farre from the
Gorg
[...]des, are often memorized by the Poets. For here dwelt the daughters of
Atlas; here grew the golden apples kept by a dragon, and taken hence by
Hercules; and here was the abode of blessed creatures, said to be called the
Elysian fields. Of any Writer in my conceit,
Plutarch best describeth them, and out of him I afford it vnto you;
[...],
&c. These two Ilands are parted by a litle streight of the sea, and are distant from the continent of
Africk 10000 furlongs. They haue raine there very seldome, but a fine sweet dew, which maketh the earth very fertile, with litle or no paines to the husbandman. The weather is continually faire, the seasons all temperate, and the Aire neuer extreme. A blessed country, wherein
Sertorius desirous now to liue quietly, hearing report of it, had an earnest desire to passe away the remnant of his dayes. So farre, and to this purpose
Plutarch.
Thus much of the
African Iles.
[Page]
THE LONGITVDE AND LATITVDE of the chiefe
African Cities.
A |
Lo. |
La. |
|
Al
[...]xandria |
66 |
30 |
30 |
|
|
Agadez |
38 |
20 |
23 |
30 |
|
Agisi
[...]ba |
24 |
|
7 |
|
|
Algeirs |
33 |
|
35 |
20 |
|
Amara |
63 |
30 |
30 |
|
A |
Angola |
45 |
10 |
7 |
|
A |
Asna |
66 |
30 |
25 |
|
|
B |
|
|
|
|
|
Bangamedrum |
62 |
30 |
6 |
|
|
Bernagassum |
70 |
|
13 |
|
|
Benomotapa |
55 |
|
26 |
|
A |
Bona |
37 |
10 |
35 |
40 |
|
Braua |
74 |
30 |
|
30 |
|
Bugia |
34 |
30 |
35 |
10 |
|
C |
|
|
|
|
|
Caput bonae spei |
50 |
30 |
35 |
|
A |
Caput Viride |
9 |
50 |
40 |
10 |
|
Caire |
67 |
30 |
30 |
|
|
Cyrene |
53 |
30 |
32 |
|
|
D |
|
|
|
|
|
Damiata |
69 |
|
32 |
40 |
|
Danca
[...]i |
66 |
50 |
17 |
10 |
|
Dara |
66 |
50 |
12 |
|
|
F |
|
|
|
|
|
Fatigar |
74 |
|
2 |
40 |
A |
Fesse |
81 |
50 |
32 |
50 |
|
G |
|
|
|
|
|
Gumea |
18 |
|
9 |
10 |
A |
Guangala |
37 |
30 |
25 |
50 |
|
Goaga |
55 |
|
22 |
|
|
M |
|
|
|
|
|
Magadascar |
77 |
|
19 |
|
A |
Medera |
8 |
10 |
31 |
30 |
|
Manicongo |
47 |
10 |
7 |
|
A |
Morocco |
30 |
|
30 |
30 |
|
Melinda |
71 |
20 |
3 |
20 |
A |
Meroe |
68 |
20 |
16 |
10 |
|
Membuza |
72 |
|
4 |
50 |
A |
P |
|
|
|
|
|
Palma |
6 |
20 |
28 |
|
|
S |
|
|
|
|
|
Saba |
68 |
20 |
8 |
40 |
|
Septa |
22 |
|
35 |
40 |
|
T |
|
|
|
|
|
Tanger |
30 |
50 |
35 |
20 |
|
Tombutum |
20 |
50 |
15 |
|
|
Telesine |
29 |
|
34 |
|
|
Tunis |
30 |
|
36 |
|
|
Z |
|
|
|
|
|
Zama |
74 |
40 |
11 |
40 |
A |
Zocotara |
88 |
|
12 |
50 |
|
Zanzibar |
73 |
5 |
6 |
30 |
A |
Zeila |
80 |
|
11 |
12 |
|
Zimbaos |
9 |
|
25 |
20 |
A |
A is the note of a Southerne Latitude.
THE END OF AFRICA.
THis great tract of Land is most aptly called the NEW WORLD.
New, for the late discouery; and
World, for the vast spaciousnesse of it.
Purcha
[...]. The most vsuall, and yet somwhat improper name, is AMERICA, because
Americus Vespuccius discouered it: but sithence
Columbus gaue vs the first light to discerne these Countries, both by example and directions; and
Sebastianus Cabot touched at many parts of the Continent which
Americus neuer saw: why is it not aswell called
Columbana, Sebastiana, or
Cabotia? The most improper name of all, yet most vsual among Marriners, is the WESTERNE INDIES:
Westerne, because of the West situation; and
India, because by that one name they expresse all wealthie (if remote) countries.
Many are of an opinion, and that rather grounded on coniecturall probabilities, then demonstratiue arguments; that this
America was knowne long before our late discoueries. Their first reason is drawne from the doctrine of the
Antipodes, which being among the ancient Philosophers, cannot but inferre a knowledge of these parts: to which we answere, that there was indeed a knowledge of the
Antipodes by demōstratiō only; but not in fact: or if you will, we will say that it was known there were
Antipodes; but the
Antipodes were not knowne. Secondly, they say that
Hanno a
Carthaginian Captaine, discouered a great Iland: but he (saith
Mela) sailed not Westward, but Southward, and lighted on a great Iland, which whatsoeuer it was (perhaps
Magadascar) sure I am it was not
America, and returned home, wanting not (as he told the Senate) Sea-room,
[Page 775] but victuals. Thirdly they produce these verses of
Seneca, to inferre a knowledge of this great Country.
—Venient annis
Secula seris, quibus Oceanus
Vincula rerum laxet, & ingens
Pateat tellus, nec sit te
[...]ris
Vltima Thule.—
In after-age the time shall come,
In which the all-deuouring foame
Shall loose its proper bounds, and shew
Another Continent to view:
Nor frozen Island shall we see
The vtmost part of th'Earth to be.
This argument (I hope) can bring no necessary or probable illation to apprehensiue eares; for the Poet in this
Chorus, sheweth aswell the continuall dangers, as possible effects of navigation; that there might be, not that there were more nations discouered, then were knowne Fourthly, some affirme these
Indies to be the land of
Ophir, to which
Solomon sent his Navy for Gold But
Ezion-Geber, where this Navie lay at anker, till victuals and necessary tacklings were prouided; was situate in the very mouth of the Red sea; whereas if he had sent this way, his course had bin by the
Mediterranean Seas, through the streights of
Gibraltar, and so Westward through the vast Ocean. Fiftly, our more curious then profound Antiquaries obserue, the
Brittish language to be here spoken in former times; and to haue left some smatterings of it till this day, namely that a bird with a whitie head is called
Pengwin; and the like▪ And therefore went about to intitle Q
Elizabeth to the soueraignty of these Countries: but she wisely did reiect these counsels, & not louing to put her sithe into another mans haruest, knew that aswell
Welch-men, as others, might by force of tempest bee driuen to these parts; and hauing no possibility of returne, m
[...]ght easily implant some part of their language in the memories of the people: So that yet we may conclude, that this country was vnknowne to former ages.
Now, as
Mela the Geographer saith of
Brittaine, then
[Page 776] newly conquered by the
Romans: Britannia qualis sit, quales
(que) progeneret; mox certiora, & magis explorata dicentur: quippe tam diù clausam apperit ecce principium maximus, (he meaneth
Claudius Caesar)
nec indomitarum modò, sed & incognitarum
[...]nte se gentium victor: so may I say of
America. What kinde of Country
America is, and what men it produceth, we shall continually hereafter know more certainly: s
[...]nce those puiss
[...]nt Princes of
Spaine haue opened vnto vs the Countrie so long vndiscouered; and inhabited not only by vnvanquisht, but vnknowne Nations. For God remembring the promise of his son, that his Gospell before the generall Iudgment, should be preached to the people of euery Nation: stirred vp
Christ
[...]pher Colon, or
Columbus, borne at
Nerui in the Country of
Genoa, a man of an heroicke spirit, borne (as it seemeth) to attempt new matters. He considering the motion of the Sunne, could not perswade himselfe, but that there was another world, to which the Sunne imparted his light, after his departure from our
Horizon. This world he hoped to discouer, and opening his intent to the
Genowaies, Anno 1486, was by them reiected. Hereupon he sent his brother
Bartholomew Columbus, to motion the matter to
Henry the 7
th, then King of
England: but he vnfortunatly hapned into the hands of Pirats, who after long imprisonmēt, enlarged him Assoone as he was at liberty, he came to the
English Court, & sollicited his brothers cause: the King ioyfully entertained the action, and sent for
Christopher Columbus to come vnto him. But God had otherwise disposed of this rich purchase; for
Columbus not knowing of his brothers imprisonment, nor hearing any thing of his hoped successe: thought his proffer to haue bin neglected or contemned; and thereupon he made his desires knowne at the Court of
Castile; where after many delayes, he was furnished with two ships only; & those not for the conquest, but discouery. With this small assistance, he sailed in the maine Ocean, more then 60 dayes, yet could not as yet descry any land; so that the discontented
Spaniards began a mutiny, & desirous to returne, would not goe a foot forward. At last the wary
Italian, seeing the cloudes carry a clearer colour, then hitherto they had done; & thinking that this
[Page 777] clearenesse proceeded from some nigh habitable places; restrained the time of their expectation within the compasse of three dayes: in that space, if no land offred it selfe to their view, ingaging himselfe to returne. At the end of these three dayes, one of the company descried fire, an euident argument of the adiacent Country: which presently after, they apparantly discerned, Anno 1492. This Region was an Iland, by the inhabitants called
Hailie; but by
Columbus in honour of the
Spaniards, Hispaniola Afterward he discouered
Cuba, and with much treasure & greater content, he returned to
Spain-ward: & after two great navigations (besides this) finished, he died, and lyeth buried at
Seuill. The
Spaniards notwithstanding the good seruice of this man, did not sticke after his death onely, to depriue him of the honour of these discoueries, attributing it to I know not what
Spaniard, whose Cardes & descriptions this
Columbus had met withall: but in his life also they would often say, that it was a matter of no such difficulty to haue found out these Countries; and that if hee had not done it, some-bodie else might.
At the first arriuall of the
Spaniards into this Country, they found the people without all manner of apparell, nought skilled in Agriculture, making their bread of a kind of root, called
Maiz, a root wherein is a venomous liquor, not inferiour to most deadly poysons; but this iuyce they crush out, and after hauing dryed and prepared the root, make their bread of it. They worshipped diuelish spirits, whom they called
Zemes; in remembrance of whom they kept continually certaine images as it were, made of cotton wooll, like to our childrens babies. To these they did doe great reuerence, as supposing the spirit of their
Zemes to be in them: & the diuel to blind them the more, would make th
[...]s
[...] puppets seeme to moue, & make a noyse. They stood also in great feare of them; for if their wills were not fulfilled, the diuell straight executed vengeance on some of the children of this blinded & infatuated people. They thought the
Christians to be immortall, wondring at the masts, sailes, and tacklings of their ships, (themselues knowing no ships, but
[...]uge troughs made of some great-bodied trees) but this opinion
[Page 778] of the
Christians immortality continued not long; for hauing taken some of them, they held their heads vnder the water till they were choaked; by which they knew them to bee mortall. They were quite destitute of all good learning, reckoning their times by a confused obseruation of the
Moone; and strangely admiring to see one
Spaniard know the health and affaires of another, by a letter only. They were of a simple honest nature, without fraude, giuing entertainment after their kind, and grossely conceiued the immortality of the soule, supposing that beyond certain hills, they knew not where, those that died in defence of their country, should inioy eternall happinesse. They esteemed of Gold and Siluer, as of drosse, with which notwithstanding for the colour sake they adorned themselues, as also with Shells, Feathers, and the like, &c.
The inhabitants (though a great part of this Country lieth in the same parallell with
Ethiopia, Lybia, and Numidia) are of a reasonable faire complexion, and very litle (if at all) inclining to blacknesse. So that the extraordinary & continuall vicinity of the Sunne, is not (as some imagine) the operatiue cause of blacknesse: though it may much further such a colour; as wee see in our Country lasses, whose faces alwayes are exposed to winde & weather. Others, more wise in their owne conceit, though this conceit know no confederate, plainly conclude the generatiue seed of the
Africans to be blacke; but of the
Americans to be white: a foolish supposition, and convinced not only out of experience, but naturall Philosophie. As for that foolish tale of
Cham's knowing his wife in the Arke, whereupon by diuine curse his sonne
Chus with all his posterity, (which they say are the
Africans) were all blacke: it is so vaine, that I will not endeauour to refell it. So that we must whol
[...]y refer it to Gods peculiar will and ordinance.
They are without question the progenie of the
Tartars, which may bee proued by many arguments, some negatiue, some also affirmatiue. The negatiue arguments are, 1 they haue no relish nor resemblance at all, of the Arts, Learning, and ciuility of
Europe. Secondly, their colour sheweth them not to haue descended from the
Africans, here being no blacke men
[Page 779] in all this Country, but some few which inhabite the sea-coasts ouer against
Guinea in
Africke: from whence they are supposed by some tempest to haue bin brought hither. Thirdly, they haue not the least token or shew, of the Arts or industry of
China, India, or any ciuill Region on that side of
Asia. The affirmatiue arguments proue first, that they came from
Asia; next in particular from
Tartarie. That they came out of
Asia, is more then manifest, in that the west side of the Country towards
Asia, is farre more populous then the East towards
Europe: of which there can be no other reason assigned, then that these parts were first inhabited; and that from hence the rest was peopled. Next for the next, the idolatry of this people, and the particularities thereof; their inciuility and barbarous properties, tell vs that they are most like the
Tartars, of any. Secondly the west side of
America, if it be nor Continent with
Tartary, is yet disioyned by a very small straight, as may be perceiued in all our mappes, and Cardes; as also in the descriptions of these Countries: So that there is into these Countries, a very quicke & easie passage. And thirdly the people of
Quivira, which of all the Prouinces of
America is the nearest vnto
Tartary, are saide to follow in the whole course of their life, the seasons & best pasturing of their oxen; iust like the
Scythian Nomades, or
Tartarian hords: an euident argument of their descent and originall.
The
Sp
[...]iards since their comming hither, haue behaued themselues most inhumanely towards the vnarmed Natiues; killing them vp like sheepe for the slaughter; and forcing them like beasts to labour in their mines, carry all burdens, and doe al drudgeries.
Haythney, a Nobleman, being with many applausiue arguments perswaded to embrace the
Christian Religion; demanded first, what place was ordained for such as were baptized, answere was made, Heauen & its ioyes: Secondly, what place was bequeathed to them who would not bee baptized; answere was made, Hell and its torments: Thirdly, which of these places was allotted to the
Spaniards; and when answere was made, that Heauen was: hee renounced his intended baptisme; protesting, that he had rather goe to Hell with the vnbaptized,
[Page 780] then to liue in heauen with so cruell a people. The rest were driuen to the Font, like so many horses to a watringplace; & were receiued into the Church of
Chr
[...]st thick & threefold: Insomuch, that one old Frier, (as himselfe confessed to
Charles the fift) sprinkled with the water of baptisme, 700000: another 300000 of them: but neuer instructed them in the articles of faith, or points of
Christian Religion. Yet here our holy father the Pope, hath raised vp a new Empire, insteed of that which lately fell from his iurisdiction in
Europe. This Church he gouerneth by 4 Archbishops,
Grimston. of
Mexico, Lima, S. Foy, and
Dominico; as also by 25 inferiour Bishops, all nusled vp in his superstition.
The politique administration of Iustice is committed to the two
Vice-Royes, residing at
Lima and
Mexico: who gather also the Kings revenues, which being the fift part of euery mans labour, amount to the yearely value of 3 millions of Crownes, and vpward.
When this new world came first acquainted with the olde,
Isabel Queene of
Castile, would not permit any of her husband
Ferdinando's subiects to adventure here, viz:
Arragonians, or
Valentians: but licenced the
Castilians, Andalusians, Biscaines, and the rest of her owne people only; enuying the wealth hereof to the rest. When she was dead,
Fernando licenced generally all the
Spaniards, excluding onely the
Portugals. But so rich a prize could not so warily be fenced, but that
Portugals, French, English, and now of late the
Low-countrimen, haue layed in their owne barnes, part of the
Spaniards haruest, who well hoped to haue had a monopolie o
[...] so wealthie a Region: and to haue enioyed without any riuall or competitor, the possession, (I cannot say the loue) of a country abundantly fruitfull in Spices, Fruits, and such Creatures, which the old world neuer knew: burdened with such store of kine and buls, that the
Spaniards killed thousands of them yearely, for their tallow and hides only: blest with such abundance of gold, that the
Spaniards found in their mines more gold then earth; a mettal which the
Americans not regarding, greedily exchanged for hammers, kniues, axes, and the like tooles of iron: For before they
[Page 781] were wont to make their
Canes or boats plaine without, and hollow within by the force of fire. Other particularities shal be specified in the particular delineation of euery Countrey; now let vs returne againe to our discoueries of this great part of the world.
Columbus hauing thus fortunately begun this worthy enterprise was seconded by
Americus Vespusius, a
Florentine; employed herein by
Emanuell King of
Portugall; who finding out the Continent or maine Land of this Country, called it
America. To him succeeded
Iohn Cabot, a
Venetian, the father of
Sebastian Cabot, in the behalfe of
Henry the 7
th of
England ▪ and after these, diuerse priuate vndertakers and adventurers, out of all nations of
Europe, that border on the Ocean.
Ferdinando Magellanus, was the first that compass
[...]d the world, and found out the South passage called
Fretum Magellanicum: him followed our
Drake, and
Candish; Frobisher, and
Dauies, attempted a discouerie of the North-west passage:
Willoughby, and
Burroughes of the North-east: So that (according to that elegant sa
[...]ing of Sir
Francis Bacon in his
Aduancement of Learning,)
This great building the world, had neuer through lights made in it, till those dayes: by which, and of all parts of Learning, this of
Navigation, and by consequence of
Cosmographie, hath in latter times obtained an incredible proficiencie. For proofe of which, I will draw down a small History of Navigation, from its infancie, till this perfect & complete growth. In the worlds beginning, men quietly liued at home, neither greedy of forrain commodities, nor inquisitiue after their liues or fortunes; and as the Poët hath it
Nondum caesa suis (peregrinum ut viseret orbem)
Montibus, in liquidas pinus descenderat undas.
The Pine left not the hils whereon it stood,
To seeke strange lands, or roue vpon the flood.
But when the prouidence of God had instructed
Noah how to build an Arke, for the safety of him and his, from the vniuersall Deluge; this Arke setling on the mountaines of
Ararat, & there long time remaining; gaue the
Phoenicians, a sea-people, a patterne, whereby they might make the waters passable. The heathen writers which knew not
Noah, attribute the invention of
[Page 782] shipping to diuerse men:
Strabo, to
Minos King of
Crete; Diodorus Siculus, to
Neptune; who was therefore called the god of the Sea: and
Tibullus, to the City of
Tyre, a most potent and flourishing Common
[...]weal
[...]h among the
Phoenicians, saying,
Prima ratem ventis credere docta Tyros.
The Tyrians first did teach vs how,
With a shippes keele the seas to plow.
The
Aegyptians receiued this invention from the
Tyrians, and added much vnto it. For whereas first the vessels were either made of an hollow tree, of sundry bordes ioyned together, and couered with beasts skinnes, which kinde of vessels are still in vse in
America: the
Phoenicians brought them to strength & forme; but the
Aegyptians added deckes vnto them. This vse of shipping was taught the
Greekes, by
Danaus King of
Egypt, when he fled from his brother
Rameses, Nave prunus ab Aegypto Danaus advenit (saith
Pliny)
ante enim ratibus navigabatur: where we may see the difference betweene
navis, a ship; &
ratis, a barge, or open vessell; of which last sort were they, which waf
[...]ed ouer the
Grecians to the siege of
Troy. Of all the
Grecians, the
Cretans were this way most industrious, which gaue both occasion to
Aristotle to call
Crete the Lady of the Sea; and to the Prouerbe,
Cretensis nescit pelagus? The
Carthaginians being a Colonie of
Tyre, were perfect in this Art, and thereby much damaged the
Romans: till it hapned that a tempest, separating a
Quinqueremis, or Galley of fiue oares, from the
Carthaginian Fleet, cast it on the shoare; of
Italy, whereby the
Romans learning the Art of ship-wrights, quickly became masters of the Sea. This chanced about the beginning of the first
Punicke warre. That
France, and
Spaine, learned this Art from the
Phoenicians, is more then probable:
Marseiles in the one, and
Cadiz in the other, being both
Tyrian Colonies. As for the
Belgians, till the
Romans taught it, there was no shipping,
Caesar himselfe affirming, that
Ad eos mercatores minimè cōmeant. And the seas twixt
Brittaine, and
France, were so ill furnished with vessels, that
Caesars souldiers were compelled to make shippes, for the transportation of his Army;
singulari militum studio, (they are his owne words)
circiter sexcentas & d
[...]odetriginta
[Page 783] naves invenit. Hauing thus brought Navigation to the height and extent it had in those dayes, I will looke back again on the inventours of particular vessels, and the tackling to them belonging. The
Phoenicians (as we haue before said) invented open vessels; the
Aegyptians, shippes with deckes; they also invented the Galley of two bankes on a side, which vessels by length of time grew so large, that
Ptolomie Philopater made one, of no fewer then 50 bankes of oares on one side, Large ships of burden called
Circera, we owe to the
Cypriots; cockboats, or ski
[...]fes, (
scaphas) to the
Illyrians; brigantines, (
celoces) to the
Rhodians; and frigats or swift barkes (
Lembos) to the
Cyrenians. As for the tacklings, the
Boeotians invented the oare;
Daedalus, and his sonne
Icarus, the masts & sailes; which gaue the Poëts occasion to faigne, that those two made wings to their bodies, and fled out of
Crete; & that
Icarus soaring too high, melted his wings, and was drowned: the trueth indeed being, that presuming too farre on his new invention▪ he ranne against a rocke, and so perished: For
hippagines, ferrieboats, or vessels for the transporting of horse, we are indebted to the
Salaminians; for grappling-hookes to
Anach
[...]rsis; for Ancres, to the
Tuscans; and for the rudder, helme, sterne, or Art of steering, to
Typhis; who seeing that a Kite when shee flew, guided her whole body by her taile; effected that in the deuices of Art, which he had obserued in the workes of nature. The greatest voyages which I haue met withall in old stories, are those of
Iason, Vlysses, and
Alexander, with the Fleetes of
Solomon, and the
Aegyptian Kings. Of these,
Iason and his companions, sailed in the ship
Argo, (whereof
Typhis aboue-mentioned was master) through the
Euxine sea, and part of the
Mediterranean: Vlysses through the
Mediterranean only, smal gullets if compared with the Ocean.
Alexander's iourney so famoused, and accounted so hazardous, was but sayling down the riuer
Ganges, and 400 furlongs into the
Ocean: and for the Fleets of
Solomon, and the Kings of
Aegypt, it is very apparant that they went with great leisure, and crawled close by the shore side; otherwise it had bin impossible to haue consumed 3 whole yeares, in going from
Ezion Geber, into
India, and returning
[Page 784] againe, which was the vsuall time of these voyages, as appeareth in the 1 of
Kings, chap. 10, verse 22. After the fall of the
Roman Monarchie, the most potent states by sea in the
Mediterranean, were the
Genowaies, and
Venetians: in the Oce
[...]n, the
English, and the
Hansetownes; neither of which euer attempted any discoueries. About the yeare 1300, one
Flauio, of
Melphi in the Realme of
Naples, found out the Compasse, or
Pixis Nautica, consisting of 8 windes onely, the foure principall, and foure collaterall; and not long after, the people of
Bruges and
Antwerp
[...], perfected that excellent invention; adding 24 other subordinate windes or points. By meanes of this excellent instrument, and withall by the good successe of
Columbus: the
Portugals, Eastward; the
Spaniards, Westward; and the
English, Northwards; haue made many a glorious and fortunate expedition. And now I returne to my particular descriptions of
America; onely telling you by the way, that the chiefe writers in
Pilotisme, or the Art of Navigation, are
Petrus de Medina; Peter Nonius in his
Regulae artis navigandi; and
Iohannes Aurigarius in his
Speculum Nauticum.
OF MEXICANA.
America is diuided into two parts
MEXICANA containeth the Northerne tract, and comprehendeth the distinct Prouinces of
1 Mexico, 2 Quivira, 3 Nicaragua, 4 Iucutan, 5 Florida, 6 Virginia, 7 Norumbega, 2 Nova Francia, 9 Corterialis, 10 Estotilandia.
MEXICO, giuing name to hal
[...]e
America, is now called
Nova Hispania; whence the Kings of
Spaine vse to stile themselues,
Hispaniarum Reges. In this Country is that excellent tree, called
Mete, which they plant and dresse, as we doe our Vines. It hath 40 kindes of leaues, which serue for many vses; for when they be tender, they make of them conserues, paper, flaxe, mantles, mats, shooes, girdles, & cordage. On these leaues grow certain prickles, so strong and sharpe, that they vse them
[Page 785] insteed of sawes. From the root of this tree commeth a iuyce like vnto sirrop, which if you seethe it will become hony; if you purifie it, will become sugar: you may also make wine and vineger of it. The rinde rosted, healeth hurts and sores; and from the top-boughes, issueth a gumme, which is an excellent antidote against poi
[...]on.
It aboundeth with golden-sanded riuers, in which are many Crocodiles, (though not so bigge as the Crocodiles of
Egypt) which the people eate: it is very much furnished with Goldemines. and glorieth in the mountaine
Pr
[...]pochampathe, which is of the same nature with
Aetna, and
Vesuvius. The limits of it are on the East,
Incutan, and the gulfe of
Mexico; on the West,
Calformio or
Mar Vermiglio; on the South,
Peruana: the Northerne bounds are vnknowne: so that we cannot certainely avow this
America to be Continent; nor certainely affirme it to be an Iland, distinguished from the old world. It was very populous before the arriuall of the
Spaniards, who in 17 yeares slew 6 millions of them; rosting some, plucking out the eyes; cutting off the armes of others; and casting them liuing to bee deuoured of wild beasts. It is diuided into four parts, viz:
Noua Gallicia, 2 Mechuachan, 3 Guastachan, 4 Tremistitan.
- 1
Gallicia Nova is watred with the riuers
Piastla, and S.
Sebastian. The principall Cities are
1 Xalisco, taken by
Nonnio Gusmano, 1530,
2 Guadalaiara. 3 Capal
[...], now
New Mexico. 4 Coanum, where the men are content with one wife, which is here a miracle.
5 Compostella: and
6 S. Esprit: all which were built by
Nugno Gusman, after by taking of
Xalisco he had mastred all the Prouince. The people hereof, that liue vpon the shoare, seed most on fish: they of the inland parts, on flesh, which they take in hunting. They goe for the most part naked; and before the comming of the
Spaniards, acknowledged no lord, but liued in a common libertie. That Country which lieth betweene the two riuers of
Piastle, and S.
Sebastian abouementioned, is by a peculiar name called
Couliacan; stonie it is, and rough, as the rest of
Nova Gallicia; yet yeelding mines of Gold in good plenty. The chiefe Towne is
S. Michael, where is a Colonie of
Spaniards.
-
[Page 786]2
Mechu
[...]can containeth in circuit 80 leagues. It is one of the best countries of
New Spaine, abounding in mulberry trees, silke, hony, waxe, black amber, and such store of fish, that from them it tooke its name;
Mechuoucan signifying a place of fishing. The men are tall, strong, and actiue; and speake a most elegant and copious language, and seeme to be of a very good wit. The chiefe townes are
1 Sinsonse, the residence of the olde Kings of this Country.
2 Pascuar. 3 Colima. 4 Valadolit a Bishops See. The principall hauens are S.
Anthonies, &
S. Iames, or S.
Iago.
- 3
Gnastacan, is most poore in the naturall commodities of the soyle: but rich in the more ciuill life of the inhabitants. The chiefe City is
Tlascalan, the chiefe city of all these parts next vnto
Mexico, vnto whom only it yeeldeth precedencie. It is seated in the pleasantest part of all the country; rich it is, populous, and gouerned after the forme of a Common-wealth, vnder the protection of the King of
Spaine. 2 Villeriche, a port-towne, very wealthie, because all the traffick, betwixt the olde and new
Spaines, doth passe through it. The
Spaniards haue in it two Colonies, viz:
Pamico, and
S. Iames in the valleyes.
- 4
Tremistatan or
Mexico, is the greatest and noblest of these foure: in it are the cities
1 Villarucca, 2 Antichero, 3 Meccioca, 4 O
[...]topan, 5 Mexico, the seat of an Archbishop, and of the
Spanish Vice-Roy; whose power is to make Lawes and Ordinances, to giue directions, and determine controuersies, vnlesse it be in such great causes, which are thought fit to be referred
[...]0 the Councell of
Spaine. This City is situate on the Lakes & Ilands like
Venice, euery-where interlaced with the pleasant currents of fresh, and sea waters; and carrying a face of more ciuill gouernment then any of
America; though nothing, if compared with
Europe. The plaine wherein the Town standeth, is said to be 70 leagues in compasse, environed with high hills, on the tops of which, snow lieth continually. The Lake on whose banke it standeth, is 50 miles in compasse; all along whose bankes stand pleasant Townes, and diuerse houses; on which Lake also, 50000 wherries are continually plying.
Mexico is in compasse 6 miles, and containeth 6000 houses of
Spaniards,
[Page 787] and 60000 of
Indians. It is a by-word, that at
Mexico there are foure faire things, viz: the women, the apparell, the horse
[...], and the streets. Here is also a printing house, an Vniuersity, and a Mint.
Nigh to this Citty is the gulfe of
Mexico, whose current is so swift and heady, that shipps cannot passe directly to and fro, but are compell'd to beare either much North, or much South. It is 900 miles in compasse; and hath two ports, one betweene the farthest part of
Iucutan, and the Ile of
Cuba, at which the tide with a violent streame entreth: the other between the said
Cuba, and the farthest point of
Florida, at which the tide with like violence goeth forth. The Sea is very tempestuous, & hath only two safe portes, viz:
Havana on the North side: and 2 S
t
Iohn de Lua, strongly fortified by the
Spaniards, on the South.
The people of
Mexico, or
Tremistitan, are witty and industrious, full of courage and valour; good handicraftsmen if they giue their mindes to it, and rich marchants, such as so apply themselues. In their warres they vsed slings and arrowes: and since the comming of the
Spaniards among them, the harcubuise. Their kings succeeded not by right of bloud, but by election; and were commonly actiue, lusty, and fit for war; the people holding it lawfull to kill their kings, if they were reputed cowards. They had among them an order of Knights instituted by the last king, which were licensed to weare gold and siluer, to be cloathed in Cotton, & to weare breeches; all which were prohibited the vulgar.
This Country is inferiour to
Peru in the plenty and puritie of gold and siluer, but farre exceeding it both in the mechanical and ingenious arts here professed; & in the abundance of fruits and cattle: of which last here is such store, that many a priuate man hath 40000 kine and oxen to himselfe. Fish is here also in great plenty, that only which is drawne out of the lake whereon
Mexico standeth, being reputed worth 20000 Crownes.
The
Mexicans first were the inhabitants of
Nova Gallicia, whence they made a violent irruption, as is coniectured, Anno 720. They lingred in diuers places, till the yeare 902, when vnder the leading of
Mexi their Captaine, they built this Citty,
[Page 788] and called it after the name of their Generall. They were in all, 7 Tribes; which ruled long in an
Aristocraticall state, till the most puissant of the
Tribes called
Nauatalcas, elected a king to whom they submitted themselues.
The Kings of
Mexico.
- 1
Vitzilovitli.
- 2
Acamopitzli.
- 3
Chimalpapoca.
- 4
Izchoalt.
- 5
Motecumo. 1
- 6
Acacis.
- 7
Axaica.
- 8
Antzlol.
- 9
Motecumo II.
- 10
Quabutimoc.
The most fortunate of these Kings was
Izchoalt, who by his Cosen
Tlacaellec, subdued the other 6 Tribes, & brought them vnder the
Mexican Kings. After the death of
Izchoalt, Tlacaellec was by the Electours (which are six in number) chosen K. as a man of whose vertue they had formerly made triall. But he very nobly refused it, saying, that it was more conuenient for the commonwealth, that another should be king, and that hee should execute that which was for the necessity of the state, thē to lay the whole burden vpon his backe: and that without being king, he would not leaue to labour for the publike, as well as if he were. Vpon this generous refusall, they made choice of
Motecumo the first. The most vnhappy, at whose birth could not but be some disastrous aspect of the Planets, were the two last: who were both vanquished by
Fernando Cortez &
Mexico was made subiect to
Spaine, Anno. 1521. The army which
Cortez led with him, to conquer this so puissant and florishing estate, consisted of 100000
Indians, or
Americans, 900
Spaniards only, 80 horse, 17 peeces of small ordnance, 13 brig
[...]ndines, and 6000 wherry-boats, which he imploied in infesting
Mexico from the lake aboue mentioned. Most of these 100000
Indians were of the Citty and territory of
Tlascalan, who never held good side with the
Mexicans: for which cause that citty enioyeth many immunities to this day.
QVIVIRA is seated on the most Westerne part of
America, iust ouer against
Tartary, from whence being not much distant, it is supposed that the inhabitants first came into this new world. It is full of herbage, and enioyeth a temperat ayre:
[Page 789] the people are desirous of Glasse more then of Gold; & in some places are
Caniballs. The chiefe riches of this Country, are their kine, which are to this people, as wee say with vs of our Ale to drunkards; meat, drinke, and cloath, and more too. For their hides yeeld them houses, or at least the couerings of them; their bone, bodkinnes; their haire, threed; their sinewes, ropes; their hornes, mawes, and bladders, vessells; their dung, fire; their Calues-skinnes, budgets to draw and keepe water; their bloud drinke; their flesh, meat. There is thought to be some trafficke from
China or
Cathay hither: For when
Vasques di Coronado conquered it, he saw in the further sea certaine shippes, not of common making, which seemed to be well laden; and bare in their prowes, Pellicans: which could not be cōiectured to come from any Country, but one of these two. Hauing now said thus much concerning
Quiuira in generall, it is time we should proceed to her Prouinces, which are
Cibola, and
Noua Albion.
Cibola, lieth on the East side, and taketh its name from the chiefe Citty: the next to which is
Totontoa, situate on a riuer so called.
3 Tinguez burnt by the
Spaniard, who vnder the conduct of
Francisco Vasquez de Coronado, made this Prouince subiect to their King, Anno 1540.
Noua Albion lieth on the West side, towards
Tartary. It was discouered by that Noble Captaine, S
r
Francis Drake, A. 1585 and by him called
Noua Albion: because the King did willingly submit himselfe to our Queene. The Country is abundant in fruit, pleasing both the eye and the pallat; the people are giuen to hospitality, but withall to witchcraft, & adoration of diuels. The chiefe Citty is called after the name of the Prouince. Here is a Hare resembling a Want in his feet, & a Cat in his taile; vnder whose chinne nature hath fastned a little bagge, which she hath also taught him to vse as a storehouse; for in this, hauing filled his belly, preserueth the remnant of his prouision. The bound betweene this
Quivira, and
Mexicana
[...], is
Mar Vermiglio, or
Califormio.
NICARAGVA is Southeast from
Mexico, with whom it agreeth in nature, both of soyle, and inhabitants. For the people are of good stature, and of colour indifferent white. They
[Page 790] had before they receaued Christianity, a setled & politike form of gouernment: only as
Solon appointed no law for a mans killing of his father, so had this people none for the killer of a king both of them conceiting, that men were not so vnnaturall as to commit such crimes. A theefe they iudged not to death, but adiudged him to be slaue to that man whom he had robbed, till by his seruice he had made satisfaction: a course more merciful, and not lesse iust, then the losse of life. The Country is so pleasing to the eye, and abounding in all things necessary, that the
Spaniards call it
Mahomets paradise; and among other flourishing trees, here groweth one of that nature, that a man cannot touch any of their branches, but it withereth presently. It is as plentifull of Parrets, as
England is of Crowes; and hath a lake 300 miles in compasse, which hauing no entercourse with the Ocean, doth yet ebbe and flowe continually. The chiefe Citties are
1 New Granado. 2 Leo a Bishops See.
IVCVTAN, was first manifested to the
Europaeans, by
Francisco Hernandes di Cordoua, Anno 1517. It was called
Iucutan not as some conceit it, from
Ioctan the son of
Heber, who they thinke came out of the East, where the Scripture placeth him, (Gen. 10.30) to inhabit here: but from
Iucutan, which in the
American tongue, is,
what say you. For when the
Spaniards at their first comming hither, asked the name of the place; the Savages not vnderstanding what they meant, replied
Iucutan, that is,
what say you: wherevpon the
Spaniards alwaies after called it by this name. The Country is 900 miles in circuit, and is a
Peninsula. This Country is very fresh and plentifull, but especially about
Guatimala. It is situate ouer against the Ile
Cuba, & is diuided into three parts: I,
Iucutan, whose Citties of greatest worth, are
Campechium, Sidalancum; and one, which for its greatnesse and beauty, they call
Caire. II,
Guatimala, whose inhabitants haue lost halfe a million of their kinsmen and friends, by the vnmercifull dealing of the
Spaniards: The chiefe Townes are
Guatimala, Cassuca, and
Giapa. III,
Acasamill, an Iland ouer against
Guatimala, vulgarly called
Santa Cruza, or
Insula S.
Crncis. The chiefe towne is
Santa Cruza.
FLORIDA hath on the East
Mare del Norte; on the West,
[Page 791]
Mexico; on the North,
Noua Francia; & on the south,
Virginia. It was discouered by the
English, vnder the guiding of
Sebastian Cabot, Anno 1497. Afterward it was possessed by
Iohn Ponce, a
Spaniard, 1527; who called it
Florida, because hee came first to it on Easter day, which the
Spaniards call
Pascha Florida; or else
quia Florida erat regio, because it was a flourishing Country. For indeed the Country aboundeth with goodly fruits, & hath good quantity of gold and siluer: Emeralds are also found here, and so are Turquosies and Pearles. The men of this country doe naturally loue warre and reuenge, insomuch that they are continually in warre with one or other. They are crafty also and very intelligent, as appeareth by the answere they gaue to
Ferdinando Soto, a
Spaniard, who was here among them A
o 1549. For when he went to perswade the people that hee was the sonne of God, and came to teach them the law: not so, replied a
Floridan, for God neuer bad thee to kill and slaie thus, and worke all kinde of mischief amongst vs. The women when their husbands are dead, vse to cut off their haire close to their eares, and strew it on his sepulchre: and cannot marry againe, till their haire be grown long enough to couer their shoulders.
Hermaphrodites are here also in great plenty, whom they vse as beasts to carry their luggage, and put them to all kinde of drudgery. They haue all a grosse beleefe of the soules immortality, but are otherwise idolaters. After the discouery of
Ponce, this Country fell next into the possession of
Iohn Ribaulte and the
French, Anno 1562: but the
Spaniards vnwilling to let the
French be eye-witnesses of their rich booty, waged warre with them so long; that there was not a man left on either side to maintaine the quarrell: and
Florida was againe abandoned, A
o 1567. The principall Citties are
1 Arx Carolina built by the
French and ruined by the enimy:
2 S.
Helens. 3 S.
Mathewes, built by the
Spaniard. Here are also three strong forts holden by the Spaniards, and well garrisond, viz. S.
Iames, S.
Philip, & S.
Augustine; which last was taken and burnt by S
r
Fraenis Drake, A
o 1586, and is againe repaired. These three forts are all which the King of
Spaine hath in this Country, so that it seemeth he is not so desirous to plant it himselfe, as to hinder others from doing it.
[Page 792]VIRGINIA called by the natiues
Apalchen, hath on the East,
Mare del Noort; on the West, we yet knowe not what limit; on the North
Norumbega; and on the South,
Florida. It is so fruitfull, that two acres of land will returne 400 bushells of corne. There is said to be rich vaines of Allum, Pitch, Tar, Rozen, Turpentine, store of Cedar, Grapes, Oyle, plenty of sweet Gummes, dies, timber trees, mines of iron and copper; and abundance of fruit, Fishes, Beasts, Fowle, and that hearb or grain which they call
Maize.
The people are of indifferent stature; they vse to paint their bodies with the pictures of Serpents, and other vgly beasts; & are cloathed in a loose mantle made of Deeres skinne, & weare an apron of the same before their nakednesse. They worship all things, and them only, which are able to hurt them, as fire, water, lightning, thunder, &c.
There is but one entrance into this Country by Sea, which is at the mouth of a very goodly bay: the Capes on both sides, being called
Cape Henry, and
Cape Charles, are after in some sort fortefied. It is watred with the riuers
Quibequesson, and
Apanawapeske. The chiefe Towns are
1 Kequoughton, 2 Iames Towne. 3 Dalefeguift. It was discouered by the
English at the directions and charges of S
r
Walter Rawleigh, Anno 1584, and in honour of our Virgin Queen, was called
Virginia. The
English haue diuerse times gone thither to inhabit; some not liking the Country returned homewards, others abided there still, & were not long since in number about 800 men, women, and children: but now the number is much diminished, the barbarous people hauing in the yeare 1622, slaine treacherously about 300 of them. The Northerne part of this
Virginia, being better discouered then the other, is called NEW ENGLAND full of good new Townes and sorts, and is likely to proue an happy plantation.
NORVMBEGA, hath on the North,
Nova Francia; on the South
Virginia. The ayre is of a good temper; the soyle fruitfull; and the people indifferently ciuill: all of them, as well mē as women, painting their faces. The men are much affected to hunting, & therefore neuer giue their daughters to any, vnlesse
[Page 793] he be well skill'd in that game also. The women are here very chast, and so well loue their husbands, that if at any time they chance to be slaine, the widowes will neither marry, nor eate flesh, till the death of their husbands be reuenged. They both dance much, and for more nimblenesse sometimes stark naked. The chiefe Towne is called
Norumbega, and is possessed by the
French.
NOVA FRANCIA hath on the North,
Terra Corterialis; on the South,
Norumbega. The earth is barren, the people barbarous. It was discouered by
Iaques Cartier, of
France, Anno 1534: and is inhabited besides the natiues, with some few
Frenchmen. The chiefe Townes are
Canada. 2 Sanguinai, seated on riuers so called. And
3 Hochelaga, a towne round in shape, and compassed about with three course of timber rampires, one within the other, sharp at the top, & two rods high. It hath about 50 great houses, & but one gate, which is shut with piles and barres. The people beleeue that when they dye they goe vnto the Starres; vnd that from thence they are conveied into certaine green fields, adorned with trees, flowres, &c. The common people which inhabit not the Townes abouenamed, dwell in their boats, which they turne vpside downe, and lye vnder them.
TERRA CORTERIALIS, or
Di Laboredora, hath on the North,
Estotiland; on the South, the riuer
Canada. This great riuer ariseth out of the hill called
Hombuedo, his whole course is 900 miles long, 800 mile nauigable: at his
aestuarium 105 miles in breadth. It is called also the riuer of
the three brothers, and by some the riuer of S.
Laurence. It taketh name from
Gaspar Corterialis, a
Portugall, who first discouered it, A
o 1500. The men are barbarous, of colour brown, swift of foot, cloathed in beasts skinnes, and are very good archers. They liue in Caues, or base Cottages, adorne themselues with siluer and brasse bracelets, and generally feed on fish. The chiefe of their Villages are
1 Breste. 2 Cabo Marzo. and
3 Santa Maria.
ESTOTILAND hath on the South
Terra Corterialis; and on the North, the Streights called
Fretum Davisij, from
Iohn Davis an
Englishman: who endeauoured to finde out a more
[Page 794] commodious and quicke passage to
Cathaia and
China, than was yet discouered, by the North of
America: which designe of his he beganne luckily, but accomplished it not with the like prosperous euent. Yet was not he the first that euer attempted this passage,
Sebastian Cabot giuing the first ouset, Anno 1497; and S
r
Martin Frobisher seconding his beginnings, 1576. He made in all three seuerall voyages, brought with him some of the natiues, and a great deale of
Ore, which being in
England tried, did scarce quit the cost: a great promontory hereof hee called Queene
Elizabeths foreland, and the Sea running by it
Frobishers straights. On the other side of these straights, lieth
Groenland; and not farre distant
Freizland: one of whose kings by name
Zichmi, imployed
Nicholas and
Antonio Zeni, two brothers, to discouer the adiacent Countries. This they vndertook with a noble resolution, & performed with as much care; discouering the shore of this Country, and then returned, Anno 1390. The soyle is sufficiently enriched with naturall endowments: the inhabitants also are indued with a greater readinesse of wit, and soundnesse of iudgement, that the other
Americans. This Prouince is called by vs
English, New found land; and was rediscouered by some of our Captaines, 1527; who imposed most of their names, which are yet retained. The Seas about this Country abound with fish, insomuch that in 4 houres, 2 or 300 of them are commonly taken. They are hence conveyed into all parts of
Europe, and vented by the name of
New found land fish. The natiues vse also to fish, and venture on the great Ocean in little boats made of leather: which, when their fish is caught, they carry home vnder their armes.
Thus much of
Mexicana.
OF PERVANA.
PERVANA containeth the Southerne part of
America, and is tied to
Mexicana, by the
Istmus or streight of
Darien being no more then 17 miles broad; others make it 12 only. Certaine it is, that many haue motioned to the Counsell of
Spaine, the cutting of a nauigable channell through this small
Istmus,
[Page 795] so to shorten the common voyages to
China and the
Moluccoes. But the Kings of
Spaine haue not hitherto attempted it, partly because if he should employ the
Americans in the work, he should loose those few of them, which his people haue suffered to liue: partly because the slaues, which they yearely buy out of
Africa, doe but suffice for the mines and sugar-houses: but principally, least the passage by the Cape of good hope, being left off; those seas might become a receptacle of Pirats. I haue read of many the like attempts begunne, but neuer of any finished.
Sesostris king of
Egypt, Darius of
Persia, one of the
Ptolomies, and a late capricious
Portugall, had the like plot, to make a passage from the red Sea, to the Mediterranean: so had
Caesar, Caligula, and
Nero, Emperours of
Rome, vpon the
Corinthian Istmus: another of the same nature had
Charles the great, to let the
Rhene into the
Danowe: the like
Lucius Verus, to ioyne the
Rhene and the
Rhone; all which in their peculiar places we haue already touched.
Nicanor also king of
Syria, intended to haue made a channell, from the
Caspian to the
Euxine Sea; an infinite proiect: but neither hee nor any of the rest could finish these workes; God, it seemeth, being not pleased at such prowd and haughty enterprises; and yet perhaps, the want of treasure hath not beene the least cause, why the like proiects haue not proceeded: besides the dreadfull noyses and apparitions, which (as we haue already said) continually affrighted the workemen.
The compasse of this part of
America, is 17000, of the other, 13000 miles: It comprehendeth
1 Castella Aurea. 2 Guiana. 3 Peru. 4 Brasile, 5 Chile.
CASTELLA AVREA, so called for the abundance of gold; containeth the Northerne part of
Peruana, and part of the
Istmus. It is admirably stored with Siluer, Spices, Pearles, and medicinall hearbs: and is diuided into foure Prouinces, viz:
1 Castella del Or.o 2 Nona Andaluzia. 3 Noua Granata. 4 Cartagena.
Castella del Oro situate in the very
Istmus, is not very populous, by reason of the vnhealthfulnesse of the ayre, & noysome sauour of the standing pooles. The chiefe Citties are
1 Theonyma,
[Page 796] or
Nombre di dios, on the East; &
Panama, on the west side. They were both built by
Didacus Niquesa; and the first had this name, because
Niquesa hauing beene crossed with many dismall chances, and misaduentures; when he came hither, bad his men now goe on shore,
en nombre di dios, in the name of god. The ayre in the place where he built them, being very vnhealththie; the King of
Spaine, A
o 1584, commanded that they should be plucked, both of them, downe, and rebuilt in a more conuenient place: which was performed by
Peter Aria. Through these two Townes, commeth all the trafficke that is betweene
Spaine and
Peru, for whatsoeuer commodity commeth out of
Peru is vnladen at
Panama, carried by land to
Nombre di dios, and there shipped to
Spaine: & vice versa.
I should wrong my Countrey, in concealing the worth of her people,
Camden if I omitted the attempt of
Iohn Oxenham, one of S
r
Francis Drakes followers, on this place. This man arriuing with 70 companions, a little aboue these townes, drewe a land his ship, couered it with boughs, and marched ouer the land with his company guided by
Negroes, vntill he came to a riuer where he cut downe wood, made him a pinnase, entred the South Sea, went to the Ile of Pearles, lay there 10 daies, intercepted in two
Spanish shippes, 60000 pound weight in gold, 100000 pound waight in barres of siluer, and returned safely againe to the maine land. And though through the mutinie of his company, he neither returned to his country, nor his hidden ship; yet is it an aduenture not to be forgotten, in that neuer by any other attempted, and by the
Spanish writers, with much admiration, recorded.
Andaluzia Noua hath on the North,
Castella del Oro; on the South
Peru. The best Citties are
Tocoio, now S.
Margarets, &
2 Santa Espritta.
Noua Granada is situate on the south side of
Carthagena: The chiefe Citties are
Tungia, directly vnder the
Aequator 2 Tochaimum. 3 Popaian, built by one
Sebastian Belalzar, who first subdued this Country.
4 S.
Foye an Archbishops seat, and a Court of Iustice.
5 Palma. and
6 Merida, called after this name from
Merida in
Spaine. This Country is very strong, by
[Page 797] reason of its situation among stonie rockes which enuiron it & through which there are very narrow passages: yet is it full of pleasing valleyes which yeeld much fruit; and hath in it some mines of gold and siluer.
Cartagena hath a fruitfull soyle, in which groweth a tree, which if any one touch he will hardly scape a poisoning. The chiefe Citties are
Cartagena (called by the natiues
Calamur) which S
r
Francis Drake surprized, 1585; and besides inestimable summes of wealth, tooke with him from hence 240 peeces of Ordnance.
2 Abuida. 3 S. Martha on the riuer
d' Abuida (called also S.
Iohns, &
Rio di Grand)
4 Venezuela. 5 New Cales. These three last regions are called
Terra Firma, and are the
Basis of this reuersed
Pyramis.
GVIANA hath on the East, and South, the riuer
Maragnon called also
Amazone, and
Orellana; on the West, the mountains of
Peru; and on the North, the great riuer
Orenoque, or
Raliana. This riuer is nauigable with ships of burden 1000 miles, but with Boats and Pinnases almost 2000 miles; and borroweth his latter name from S.
Walter Raleigh, who first of all, to any purpose, made a plenary survey of this Country, her commodities, and situation, Anno 1595. The riuer
Maragnon, called
Amazone, from the
Amazons, which are fabled to liue here; and
Crellana, from one so called, who first (Anno 1543) sayled in it, is nauigable almost 6000 miles, and broad towards the Sea 200 miles.
This country is directly situate vnder the Aequinoctiall line, and is the fruitfullest part of
Peruana. The inhabitants in winter time dwell in trees for feare of inundations, making on them many artificiall Villages, and ranges of building. The like habitations they also haue in
Brasil, & in
Golden Castile: in which last Country, we finde
Abibeiba the King hereof, to haue had his pallace on a tree; from which
Francisco Vasques, a
Spanish Captaine, could by no Rhetorick intreat him to descend, till he began to cut downe the tree, and then the poore Prince came downe, and bought his life at the
Spaniards price. The old
Iucolae were the
Caribes; the present are the
Samai, the
Assawi, and the
Wikeri, nations of
Peru: which, when as
Francisco Pizarro
[Page 798] had subdued that Realme, fled hither; and driuing out the
Caribes, planted themselues here.
When this Country was first opened, and the riches of it plainely manifested, suit was made that some
English forces might be sent thither, and a Colonie erected. Which motion, on mature consultation, was at last concluded to be preiudicial to the state; because of the distance of our body of warre. 2
ly Because that the
Spanish Armies and Colonies bordering euery way on it, might cast out our small strength
[...], and make the expedition dishonourable.
The chiefe Townes are,
Morequito, a safe harbour,
2 Winicapora, nigh vnto which, report tell
[...]th vs of a Christal mountain.
3 Manao, called also
El Dorodo, the greatest C
[...]tty of
America; and as some relate, of the world too. For
Deigo Ordas one of the companions of
Cortez, is said to haue entred into this Citty at noone, and to haue trauelled all that day, and the next also, vntill night, through the streets hereof▪ before hee came to the Kings Pallace. It is situate on a lake of salt water, 200 leagues in length; and is by the
Spaniards called
El Dorada (or the guilded Citty) from the abundance of Gold both in Coine, Plate, Armour, and other furniture, which the said
Deigo Ordas there saw. And
4 S
t
Thome a Towne patched vp of stickes and durt, the bane of destruction to that vnfortunate Gentleman S
r
Walter Rawleigh, Anno 1617: of whom I will say with M
r
Camden in his Annalls;
Vir erat, nunquam satis laudato studio, & regiones remotas detegendi, & naualem Angliae gloriam promouendi.
PERV hath on the East, the
Peruvian mountaines; on the west
Mare Pacificum, or
Del Zur; on the North,
Castella Aurea, & the riuer
Peru from which, the name of all the Country is to be deriued; and on the South,
Chile.
The soyle is luxuriant in all manner of graine; fortunate, in the ciuilitie of her inhabitants, frequency of Citties, and salubrity of ayre. Here is also great store of
Tobacco, which though in some respect, being moderately taken, may be seruiceable for Physicke: yet (besides the consumption of the purse, & impairing of our inward parts) the immoderate, vaine, and phantasticall
[Page 799] abuse of this hellish weed, corrupteth the naturall sweetnes of the breath, stupefieth the braine, and indeed is so preiudiciall to the generall esteeme of our Country men, that one saith of them,
Anglorum corpora qui huic plantae tantopere indulgent, in Barbarorum naturam degenerasse videntur. The two chiefe vertues ascribed to it are, that it is good against
Lues ven
[...]rea, that loathsome disease, the pox; and that it voideth rhewme. For the first, like enough it is that
similes habent labra lactucas, so vncleane a disease may be fitted with so vnwholsome a medicine. For the second good quality attributed vnto it, I thinke it rather to consist in opinion then truth; the rhewme which it voideth, being only that which it selfe ingendreth. We may as well conclude that bottle-ale breaketh wind, for that effect we finde to follow the drinking of it, though indeed it is onely the same winde which it selfe conue
[...]ed into the stomacke. But
Tobacco is by few taken now as medicinall: it is growne a good-fellow, and fallen from a Physicion to a complement. A folly which certainly had neuer spred so farre, if here had beene the same meanes of preuention vsed with vs, as lately was in
Turkie, by
Morat Bassa: who commanded a pipe to be thrust through the nose of a
Turke, which was found taking
Tobacco: and so in derision, to be led about
Constantinople. This vnsauory drug was first brought hither, by the Marriners of S
r
Francis Drake, An
o 1585; It may be as an antidote for the immoderat vse of drinking, which our
B
[...]lgian Souldiers brought with them, 3 yeares before, from the
Low countries: before which time, of all Northerne people, the
English were deemed most free from that swinish vice; wherein it is to be feared, they haue now out-gon their teachers, the
Dutch.
The people hold opinion, that men vse after their buriall, to
[...]at, drinke, and wantonnize with women: & therefore commō ly at the death of any, they kill some of his seruants (whom they bury with him) to wait on him in the other world. They are ignorant of letters, yet are they of a good courage in the wars, feare not death, & know well how to mannage their weapons. When they haue conquer'd any Country, they vse to diuide it into three parts; allotting the first, to the seruice of their Gods;
[Page 800] the second to the reuenue of their King; and the third to the maintenance and reliefe of the poore: a very iust and equall diuision
This Prouince aboue any other in
America, is abundant in Gold and Siluer; the mines wherof in diuers places, yeeld more of these mettles, then of earth: by which abundance, not
Spaine only, but all
Europe also, is more stored with pure & fine coine, then euer formerly it was. Our ancestors the
Brittaines, vsed brasse rings, and iron rings, for their instruments of exchange, The most vsuall materiall of mony among the
Roman Prouinces, was seldome gold or siluer, most times brasse, sometimes leather:
Corium forma publica percussum, as
Seneca hath it. This last kind of mony, was by
Fredericke the second made currant when he besieged
Millaine; the like is said to haue beene vsed here in
England, at the time of the
Barrons warres: & why not? Since no longer agoe, then in the yeare 1574, the
Hollanders then being in their extremities, made mony of past-board. But this hapneth only in cases of necessity; the two mettals of gold and siluer, hauing for many hundred yeares, though not in such abundance, beene the principall instrument of exchange, & bartery; & so questionlesse will continue to the end of the world. S
r
Thomas Moore, in the second booke of his
Vtopia, preferreth iron before these mettals,
Vt sine quo, non magis quàm sine
[...]gne, at
(que) aqua, vi
[...]ere mortales queant. He giueth vs there also a plot to bring gold and siluer into contempt: telling vs, how the
Vtopians imploy those mettals, in making of chamberpots, and vessells of more vncleane vse; eating and drinking for the most part, in glasse or earth: how they make fette
[...]s and chaines herewith to hold in their rebellious slaues and malefactours: how they punish infamous persons, by putting gold rings on their fingers, iewels in their eares, and chaines of gold about their necks: and how they adorne their infants & little children with iewels and pretious stones; which gayeties, when they come to any age, and obserue how none but children vse them; they cast away of their own accord, as with vs our elder ones leaue off without constraint their babies, cobnuts, and other
crepundia ▪ He telleth vs further how the Embassadours of the
Anemolij,
[Page 801] a confederate state of the
Vtopians, comming amongst them richly and gorgeously attired, were taken for slaues, by reason of their gold chaines; and the basest of the traine, deemed to be the Embassadours: how the elder boyes derided the strangers for wearing iewels, as if they had beene children still: & how the people laught at their chaines of gold, as being too slight and slenders, to hold in, or shackle such big fellowes. Now saith he, the reason why they had any gold or siluer at al among them, was not for any esteeme they had of it, but to hire and wage forraine souldiers withall, when the necessities of their state required it. How this deuice would sort with the people, which
Lucian fableth to be in the Moone. I knowe not, though perhaps it might fit them well enough. But I am sure in this s
[...]blunary world, it is neuer like to take: And so I leaue it, telling you that it is by many thought that this extraordinary plenty of gold and siluer, since the discouery of these countries, is the cause of the dearth of al things in respect of former times: for where much is, much may be giuē: yet there want not some that adde also other causes, of the high prizes of our daies: viz: monopolies; combinations of merchants and craftsmen; transportation of graine; pleasure of great personages; the excesse of priuate men, and the like: but these last I rather take to be concauses, the first being indeed the principall. For, (as that excellent S
r
Henry Sauill, hath it in the end of his notes on
Tacitus) the excessiue abundance of
[...], things which consist meerely on the constitution of men; draweth necessarily
[...] ▪ those things which nature requireth to an higher rate in the market;
Captà ab Augusto Alexandrià (saith
Orosius)
Roma in tantum
[...]pibus eius creuit, vt duplo maiora quam antebac, rerum venalium pr
[...]tia statuerentur. As for that question, whether of the two kingdomes be happier, that which supplieth it selfe with mony, by trafficke and the workes of art; or that which is supplied by mines in it growing, as the gift of nature: I finde it by this tale in part resolued. Two Marchants departing from
Spaine to get gold, touched vpon part of
Barbary; where the one buyeth
Moores to dig and delue with; the other fraughteth his vessell with sheep: and being come to the
Indies
[Page 802] the one finding mines, set his slaues to worke; & the other hapning on grassie grounds, put his sheep to grasing. The slaues grow cold and hungry, call for food and cloathing; which the sheep-master by the increase of his cattle, had in abundance: so that what the one got in gold, with toyle, charges, and hazard; he gladly gaue vnto the other for continuall supplies of victualls and rayments, for himselfe and his seruants. In the end, the mines being exhausted, and all the gold thence arising being exchanged with the sheepheards, for such necessaries as nature required: home returneth the Sheepheard in triumph, his companion hauing nothing to shew for the improuement of his stocke. But I dare not determine a question so weighty, only I will tell you that the
Hollanders and
English, by the benefit of trafficke and marchandize only, wearied the late king of
Spain
[...] and out-vied him as it were in strength and treasurie: notwithstanding his mines in
Spaine, Italie, Barbary, India, Mexicana, & these of
Peru; which we now handle, and which gaue occasion to this discourse.
The chiefe Citties of
Peru, are 1 S
t
Michaels, the first Colonie which the
Spaniards placed in these parts.
2 Arequipa, seated on the riuer of
Plata, and is the hauen Towne to
Cusco. 3 Lima distant about two leagues from the Sea; the port which serueth it, being called
Collao. It is built with much art, for all the chiefe streets answere to the market place: & there is scarce any priuate house which hath not water conueyed to it from the riuer. It is an Archbishops See, and residence of the
Peruvian Vice Roy. 4 Cusco the seat of the ancient Kings of this nation: Who the more to beautifie this Citty, commanded euery one of the Nobility, to build a pallace here,
[...]or his continual residence. It hath a
[...]aire market place, in the midst of which two high waies thwart one another, which are 2000 miles long; straight and leuell, and which runne crosse the Country.
5 Gaiachu. 6 Portoueio, where in digging graues, the Sextons happen many times on the teeth of men, being 3 fingers broad.
7 Tomobamba glory
[...]ng in her faire pall
[...]ces. And
8 Caxamalca.
The chiefe riuers are
1 Maragnon. 2 Guaiachil. 3
Rio di la Plate, being 150 miles broad at the mouth, and 2000 long, or
[Page 803] there-abouts. Here is in this country a beast, which hath about hir neck a bagge of indifferent greatnesse; into which she putteth her yonglings at the approach of any body, and scuddeth away. And here is also said to be a fig-tree, of the which the North part which looketh towards the mountaines, bringeth forth fruit in the Summer only: the South part which looketh toward the Sea, is fruitfull onely in the winter.
The
Peruvians haue thus much notice of the generall Deluge, that the Country was ouer-whelmed with waters, and all men perished except seauen; who hid themselues in a hole, which they cell
Paticambo: where hauing liued in safety till the fury of the waters were asswaged, they came out of their lu
[...]king-place, and re-peopled the Country. The chiefe of these seauen was
Mangocapa; whose posterity possessing in this Country a plot of ground 20 miles in circuit, gouerned themselues in an
Aristocraticall state: and at last chose them a King; which mutation of their Common-wealth, was (as by their computation is coniectured) Anno 1280, or somewhat nigh it.
The Kings of
Peru.
- 1
Ingarcia.
- 2
Vanguazagnaque.
- 3
Vixococa.
- 4
Pacachuti.
- 5
Guaimacapa.
- 8
Guascar,
- 8
Atabaliba.
- 7
Mangocapa
- 8
Amare.
The most luckie Prince of these 8, was
Guaimacapa; who extended his Empire to the largenesse it now hath. Since his death, fortune hath frowned on them all. For his two sonnes
Guascar, and
Atabalipa, immediatly after the solemnizing of his funerall, striued for the Empire, till
Francisco Pizarro, a
Spanish Captaine, ended the controuersie; by seasing on the kingdome, to the vse of his master of
Spaine. Guascar was slaine, and
Atabalipa seeing the whole kingdome lay at stake, laid all his riches, life, and liberty against it; and cast the Dice on a plaine, nigh to the City
Caximalos, where the Dice running on the
Sp
[...]niards sides, gaue them the glory of the day, and haplesse
Atabalipa remained a prisoner after an infinite slaughter of his subiects. He gaue vnto the
Spaniards as a ransome for his life,
[Page 804] & liberty; a house piled vp on all sides, with refined Gold & siluer, being in estimation about 10 millions: which when they had receiued, they most perfidiously slew him. His two successours laboured the restoring of their ruinated inheritance, but preuailed nothing: For the wickednesse of the
Peruvian was now full, and God sent these
Spaniards amongst them, as executioners of his vengeance, Anno 1533. This
Pizarro who subdued this most potent and flourishing kingdome, and made it a member of the
Spanish Empire, was borne at
Trusiglio, a village of
Navarre, and by the poore whore his mother, laide in the Church porch, and so left to Gods prouidence: by whose direction, (there being none found that would giue him the brest) he was nourished for certaine dayes, by sucking a Sow. At last, one
Gonsalles, a soldier, acknowledged him for his sonne, put him to nurse, and when he was somewhat growne, set him to keepe his swine: some of which being strayed, the boy durst not for feare returne home, but betooke himselfe to his heeles, ran vnto
Sevill, and there shipped himselfe for
America; where he so prospered, that he was by the King of
Spaine honoured for his good seruice, with the title of Marquesse
Anatillo, Anno 1535. The strange fortunes of this man, call into my minde the like of
Sinan, a great
Bassa in the court of
Selimus the first; who being borne of base parentage, as he being a child was sleeping in the shade, had his genitals bitten off by a Sow. The
Turkish Officers which vsually prouided yong boyes for the seruice of the
Grand Signeur, being in
Epyrus, (for that was
Sinans country) and hearing of this so extraordinary an Eunuch, tooke him among others, along with them to the Court: where vnder
Mahomet the great,
Baiaz
[...]t the second, and his sonne
Selimus, he so exceedingly thriued; that hee was made chiefe
Bassa of the Court; and so well deserued it, that he was accounted
Selimus right hand, and was indeed the man, to whose valour especially, the
Turkes owe the Kingdome of
Aegypt. But this is perhaps impertinent.
BRASILE hath on the North
Guiana; on the South,
Rio de la Plate, &
Chile; on the East, the Ocean; and on the West, the mountaines of
Peru, called the
Andes; which diuide the
[Page 805] Country of
Peruana, as
Taurus or
Imaus doe
Asia; and mount
Atlas, Africke. These hills are high, craggie, and very barren; full of rauenous beasts, and poisonous serpents, which they say destroyed a whole Army of one of the
Peruvian Kings, in their passages that way. Here also liue a mountaine people, farre more barbarous then the rest of the
Americans, as being hairie all ouer their bodies, going altogether naked, and liuing without houses or bedding. And so I descend into the valleyes of this Country.
The Aire here is of a healthfull temper, the Earth fat and alwaies flourishing. Great store of Sugars, and wonderfull rich mines, are the sinewes of this Region. Hence commeth our red wood, which we vse in dying of cloathes, called
Brasile; the trees of which are of that bignesse, that whole families liue in an arme of one of them, euery tree being as populous as many of our Villages For which cause the cities here are neither many, faire, nor populous. They which are, are called
1 S. Anna Equitum, 2 Ascensio, 3 Pernambuco, or
Pernambucke, from whence I suppose that that
Brasil wood is with vs called
Fernanbucke, which they vse in dying and colouring cloathes red.
The people here are endowed with a pretty vnderstanding, as may seeme by him, who tartly blamed the couetousnesse of the
French ▪ for comming from the other end of the world to digge for gold: but in most places they are barbarous. Men and women goe starke naked, and on high festiual dayes, hang Iewels in their lips. These festiuall daies are, when a company of good neighbours come together to be merry, ouer the roasted body of a fat man, whom they cut in collops called
Boucon, and eat with g
[...]eat greedin
[...]sse, and as much delectation. They haue two vile qualities, they are mindfull of iniuries, and forgetfull of benefits. The men cruell without measure, and the women infinitely lasciuious. They cannot pronounce the letters LFR: The reason of which one being demaunded, made answere, because they had amongst them neither Law, Faith, nor Rulers. They are rather swimmers, as well women as men, and wil stay vnder water an houre together. Women in trauell are here deliuered
[Page 806] without any great paine, and presently goe about their businesse belonging to good house-wiues: The good-man (according to the fashion of our kinder sort of husbands in
England, who are said to breed their wiues children) being sicke in their steed, and keeping their bed; so farre that he hath brothes made him, is visited by his gossips or neighbours, & hath iunkets sent to comfort him.
There is in this country a litle beast, which cannot goe in lesse then 15 dayes, as farre as a man can throw a stone; and is therefore called by the
Spaniards, Pigritia. Here is also an herbe called
Sentida, or
Viua; which if one touch it, will shut its leaues and not open them, till the man which did displease it be gone out of sight: Here also flying fishes are said to be, but I binde you not to beleeue it.
This Country was first discouered by
Peter Alvari Caprali, at the expences of
Emanuel K. of
Portugal, Anno 1500: more exactly surveyed by
Americus Vespuccius, at the charges of the said
Emmanuell: next by
Iohn di Empoli, a
Florentine, 1503: afterward by
Iohn Stadius, a
German, Anno 1554. And by the Edict of Pope
Alexander the sixt, was appropriated to the
Portugall; the rest of
America being allotted to the
Castilians. In the right of
Portugall, the
Castilians now possesse it; though (as
[...]eport goeth) they are like to loose their footing. For it is said, that the
West-Indian company of the vnited Prouinces, haue taken a Towne called
Todos los Sanctos, standing on a capacious Bay, with the forts belonging to it; and haue since marched higher into the Country to besiege
Pernanbuco, the chief town of it.
CHILE hath on the East, the
Virginian Ocean; on the West,
Mare del Zur; on the North,
Peru; on the South, the straights of
Magellanus. It containeth two Prouince
[...], viz:
Chica, and the
Patagones. It taketh denomination from the vehemencie of the cold here, (the name, it seemeth, importing as much;) which is said to be such, especially in our Summer
Solstice, that horses and their riders are frozen to death, and hardened like a peece of marble. The Country toward the midland, is very mountainous and vnfruitfull; toward the sea shore, leuell,
[Page 807] fruitfull, and watred with diuerse riuers, flowing from the mountaines; this being the chiefe benefit the Country reapeth from them. The
Spaniards finde here good plenty of golde, abundance of hony, store of cattell, and of wine enough for their owne vse: the vines brought hither out of
Spaine, exceedingly prospering, as also doe all their fruits, and plants, from thence transplanted hither.
The people are very warlike, and of a gigantine stature; as being 11 foot high. Here is a riuer which runneth in the day time with a most violent force; and in the night hath in it no water at all: The reason is, that this riuer hath no constant spring, but is both begun and continued by snow falling from the mountaines; which in the heat of the day melteth into waters, and are precipitately carried to the Sea: but in the chilly coldnesse of the night, are congealed; and cannot minister new supplies to the empty Channell.
This Country was discouered by
Almagrus, one of
Pizarroes colleagues: and subdued by one
Baldiuia, who being vnfortunatly taken prisoner by the inraged
Chilois, was choaked with melted gold.
The chiefe Townes are
1 Arequipoum, much defaced by an Earthquake, 1582:
2 S. Iames, built by the
Spaniards, 3 Cocimbum, 4 Villadiues, 5 Baldiuia, which for spight to its founder, was pulled downe, Anno 1599: and 6
The Imperiall, which is the best Colonie of this Country; and was, before the taking of it by the
Spaniards, so populous and rich, that in a war against the
Araugues their neighbours, they put into the field 300000 fighting men. It was called by the
Spaniards, Imperiall; because at their first comming into this Prouince, they found Eagles with two heads, made of wood, set vpon the doores & houses of it, made perhappes by some
Germans which had beene here shipwracked.
The
Pyris of this
American Pyramis, is called
Caput Victoriae, from the ships name, wherein some of
Magellanus Souldiers, by this
Cape did first compasse the world. This
Ferdinando Magellanus a
Spaniard, and expert in navigation▪ was earnestly intreated by
Charles the fift, to finde (if possible it might be)
[Page 808] a shorter cut to the
Moluccoes; this request, he willing to performe, addressed himselfe to the voyage, Anno 1520, and striking Southward, passed along by this
Cape; and so through the narrow Seas, since called
Fretum Magellanicum, and being now arriued at the
Moluccoes, was there killed in a battaile against the Ilanders; but the ship called
Victoria, returned to
Spaine in safety.
We vse to say that Sir
Francis Drake was the first that sayled round about the world, which may bee true in a mitigated sense; viz: that he was the first Captain or man of note that atchieued this enterprise; (
Magellanus perishing in the midst of it:) and therefore is reported to haue giuen for his deuice a Globe with this motto,
Tu primus circumdedisti me. This navigation was begun Anno 1577, and in two yeares and a halfe, with great vicissitude of fortune, finished: concerning which his famous voyage, a Poët then liuing directed to him this Epigramme:
Drake, pererrati nouit quem terminus orbis,
Quem
(que) semel mundi vidit uter
(que) polus:
Si taceant homines facient te sydera notum;
Sol nescit comitis immemor esse sui.
Drake whom th'encompass'd earth so fully knew,
And whō at once both poles of heauen did view;
Should men forget, the Sun could not forbeare
To chronicle his fellow-trauailer.
This
Fretum Magellanicum, these
Magellan straights, are by M.
Iohn Dauies, who professeth to know euery creeke in them, thus described. For 14 leagues within the
Cape of S. Marie, lieth the first straight, where it ebbeth and floweth with a violent swiftnes: the straight not being fully halfe a mile broad, and the first fall into it very dangerous and doubtfull. Three leagues this straight continueth, when it openeth into a sea, 8 miles long, and as many broad; beyond which lyeth the second straight, right West South-West from the first, a perillous and vnpleasing passage, 3 leagues long, and a mile in bredth. This straight openeth it selfe into another Sea, which is extended euen to the
Cape of Victorie, where is the straight properly called
[Page 809] the
straight of Magellane: a place of that nature, that which way soeuer a man bend his course, he shall be sure to haue the winde against him. The length hereof is 40 leagues; the bredth in some places 2 leagues, in others not halfe a mile; the channell on the shore-side 200 faddome, and so no hope of ancorage; the course of the water full of turnings and changings, and so violent, that when a ship is once entred, there is no returning. On both sides are the high mountaines, continually couered with snow, from whence proceede those dangerous counterwindes that beat on all sides of it: a place certainly vnpleasing to view, and hazardous to passe. So farre, and to this purpose, M.
Dauies.
Thus much of
Peruana.
THE AMERICAN ILANDS.
The AMERICAN ILANDS are either
- In the
Verginian Sea, or
Mare del Noort.
- In the
Pacifique Sea, or
Mare del Zur.
THe Ilands in the
Pacifique Ocean, or
Mare del Zur, are
- 1 INSVLAE SOLOMONIS, which are in number many: the chiefe of which are 18, the rest not worth the looking after. Of these 18, the three greatest are,
Gaudalcanall, S. Thome, and
S. Isabella. The Ilanders are of a yellowish colour, and goe naked. They were discouered by
Lope Garcia di Castro, Anno 1567: and called
Insulae Solomonis, because he thought them to be the land of
Ophir, to which
Solomon sent for his gold.
- 2 INSVLAE LATRONVM, vsually called
Ladrones, were discouered by
Magellanus; who gaue them that name, because the inhabitants stole away his cock boate.
The Ilands of the
Verginian Ocean, so called a
vergendo, or
Mare del Noorte, are
- 1 MARGARITA, and CVBAGNA, situate nigh vnto
Castella Aurea. They are deficient in Corne, Grasse, Trees, and Water; insomuch that sometimes the people gladly change for a tunne of Water, a tunne of wine. The abundance of precious
[Page 810] stones, maketh some amends for these defects, from whence the name of
Margarita is imposed on it: in especiall, it yeeldeth the gemmes which the
Latine Writers call
Vniones, because they alwaies grow in couples.
Nulli duo reperiuntur indiscreti (saith
Pliny)
unde nomen Vnionum scilicet Romanae imposu
[...]re deliciae.
- 3 TRINIDADO is not farre distant from the former. It was discouered by
Columbus, in his last voyage, Anno sc: 1497: and is well stored with
Tobacco.
- 4 BACALAOS are certaine Iles iying against the influxe of
Canada, nigh vnto
Corterialis; and owe their first discouery vnto
Sebastian Cabot, Anno 1447. The people of these Ilands, in their most formall expression of reuerence to their King, vse to rubbe their noses, or stroake their for-heads: which if the king accepteth or obserueth, and meaneth to grace the party so adoring him, he turneth his head to his left shoulder; which is a note of especiall fauour.
- 5 BORIQVEN is diuided into 2 parts, whereof the North part is most plentifull of gold; the South part, of vitall prouision; as birds, cattle, and corne. Some riuers here are, but of no greatnesse; the principall being called
Cairobonus. This Iland is
[...]ituate North of
Guiana. It is in length 50, in bredth 18 miles; and is called also
Insula S. Iohan. The first that set foot in it was
Iohn Ponce a
Spaniard, Anno 1527. The principall cities are S.
Iohns, and
2 Port Rico; ruin'd by
Henry Earle of
Cumberland, Anno 1597.
- 6 IAMAICA or
Insula S.
Iacobi, was once very populous, but now almost destitute of inhabitants; the
Spaniards hauing slaine in this and the former Iland, more then 60000 liuing soules: insomuch that women, as well here, as on the Continent, did kill their children before they had giuen them life; that the issues of their bodies might not serue so cruell a nation. This Iland is in length 280 miles, in bredth 70 miles. It is well watred hath two townes of note;
Oristana, and
Seuill; & acknowledgeth
Columbus for its first discouerer.
- 7 CVBA, called also
Fernandina, is long 300, and broad 70 miles. It is full of Forrests, Lakes, and mountaines: and was
[Page 811] first made knowne to the
Europaeans, by
Columbus his second navigation. The people here are prohibited the eating of serpents, as a dainty reserued for the higher powers. The Ai
[...]e is very temperate, the soyle very fertile, producing brasse of exact perfection, but gold somewhat drossie. It aboundeth also with ginger, cassia, masticke, aloes, cinamom, sugar, and hath of flesh, fish, and fowle, no scarcity. The people before the
Spaniards arriuall here, were tenants in common, money not being knowne among them, nor the meaning of
meum and
tuum vnderstood by them. The chiefe Cities are S.
Iago, a Bishops See: and
Hauana a safe rode for shippes, and the staple of Merchandise. Here also rideth the King of
Spaine's Navie, till the time of the yeare, and the conveniency of the winde, ioyne together to waste them homeward. It is seated on the Northerne shore, as also is S.
Iago, this last being built by
Iago, or
Iames de Valasco, and of him so named. The other Towns of note are S.
Christophero, and 4 S.
Trinitie on the South.
- 8 The LVCAIE aboue 400 in number, g
[...]ory in the matchlesse beauty of their women; & mourne for the losse of a million of her inhabitants,
Purcha
[...].
murdred by the
Spaniards.
- 9 BERMVDAE, are called also
Summer Ilands, because Sir
Thomas Summers gaue vs a more exact relation of them, then before had beene. They receiued their first name from one
Iohn Barmudaz, who first gaue vs notice of them: they are in number no lesse then 400: The biggest resembling a halfe Moone, hath in it a Colonie of
English; who affirme it to bee very fruitfull, and agreeable to an
English nature.
- 10 HISPANIOLA, called by the natiues,
Haitie; now lamenteth the losse of 3 millions of her inhabitants, murdred by her new masters of
Spaine. It is in compasse 1400 miles: inioyeth a temperate Aire, a fertile soyle, rich mines, Amber, & Sugar. In 16 dayes herbes will ripen, and roots also, and be fit to be eaten: a strong argument of the exact temperature of the Aire. It giueth place in no respect to
Cuba, but excelleth it in diuerse, three especially: 1 the finenesse of the gold, which is here digged more pure and vnmixed: 2
ly in the increase of the sugar; one sugar-cane here filling 20, and sometimes 30 measures: and
[Page 812] 3
ly in the goodnesse of their soyle for tillage, the corne here yeelding an hundred folde. This fertility is thought to be caused by foure great riuers, which water and enrich all the foure quarters of the Country, viz:
1 Iuna, the East;
2 Attihinnacus, the West;
3 Iacchus, the North; and
4 Naihus, the South▪ all foure springing from one mountaine, which standeth in the very midst and center of the Country.
The chiefe Townes are
S. Domingo, ransackt by Sir
Francis Drake, Anno 1585,
2 S. Isabella, 3 S. Thome, 4 S, Iohn, 5 Maragna, 6
[...]ortoroy
[...].
Hic status, haec rerum nunc est fortuna novarum.
And this is at this present time
The fortune of the new found clime.
Thus much of the
Ilands.
THE LONGITVDE AND LATITVDE of the chiefe
American Cities.
A |
Lo. |
|
La. |
|
S. Anna Eq. |
318 |
30 |
27 |
30 |
A |
Ascensio |
363 |
20 |
19 |
|
A |
B |
|
|
|
|
|
Boriquen |
273 |
20 |
19 |
40 |
A |
C |
|
|
|
|
|
Chile opp. |
299 |
30 |
36 |
|
A |
Coanum |
259 |
40 |
31 |
|
|
Canada |
305 |
10 |
50 |
20 |
|
Cartagena |
300 |
|
20 |
10 |
|
Cusco |
297 |
20 |
13 |
30 |
A |
Caxamalca |
298 |
30 |
11 |
30 |
A |
Cuba |
296 |
|
31 |
40 |
|
G |
|
|
|
|
|
Guatimala |
303 |
|
24 |
20 |
|
Guaiachil |
294 |
30 |
2 |
30 |
A |
H |
|
|
|
|
|
Hauana |
292 |
10 |
20 |
|
|
Hechelaga |
300 |
50 |
44 |
10 |
|
I |
|
|
|
|
|
Iamaica |
298 |
30 |
17 |
|
|
S. Iago |
298 |
10 |
32 |
10 |
|
Isabella |
|
10 |
32 |
10 |
|
L |
|
|
|
|
|
Lima |
296 |
40 |
23 |
30 |
A |
Lucaeio |
299 |
|
27 |
30 |
|
M |
|
|
|
|
|
Maragna |
281 |
30 |
19 |
30 |
|
Margarita |
314 |
10 |
10 |
50 |
|
Martha |
301 |
20 |
10 |
40 |
|
S. Michael |
291 |
40 |
6 |
10 |
A |
S. Michael |
327 |
10 |
47 |
20 |
|
Mexico |
283 |
|
38 |
30 |
|
N |
|
|
|
|
|
Nova Albion |
235 |
|
50 |
|
|
Nova Calizia |
298 |
15 |
2 |
40 |
|
Norumbega |
315 |
40 |
43 |
40 |
|
Nombre di dios. |
294 |
30 |
9 |
20 |
|
Navaca |
300 |
20 |
17 |
10 |
|
P |
|
|
|
|
|
Panama |
294 |
10 |
8 |
10 |
|
Pap
[...]ian |
297 |
30 |
1 |
50 |
|
Q |
|
|
|
|
|
Quito |
293 |
10 |
|
10 |
A |
Qu
[...]vira |
233 |
|
41 |
40 |
|
S |
|
|
|
|
|
Sanguinai |
306 |
40 |
55 |
|
|
S. Spiritus |
322 |
30 |
13 |
20 |
|
T |
|
|
|
|
|
Totontoon. |
248 |
20 |
36 |
|
|
S. Thome. |
|
|
|
|
|
Tombez. |
291 |
40 |
4 |
10 |
A |
A is the note of Southerne Latitude.
THE END OF AMERICA.